《The Witch and Her Four Dangerous Alphas》
Chapter 1 - 01: I am Selene Moonveil, The War Criminal
Chapter 1: Chapter 01: I am Selene Moonveil, The War Criminal
Mate.
My hand stilled midair, the dagger hovering inches from my chest, my grip ckening as if the air had been pulled from my lungs. I blinked once. Twice. But the monster looming above me didn¡¯t disappear.
Neither did the word, Mate.
I¡¯d never heard anything sound more terrifying.
But the same word repeated in my head, like confirming that it was all real. Like a secret my body had known long before my mind could name it.
His muzzle brushed against my neck¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªand I went still. The dagger trembled in my grip, caught between instinct and something else I didn¡¯t want to name.
He inhaled, a long, dragging breath, like he was trying to memorize the pieces of me I no longer knew how to hold together.
Then he growled. He said it again like he was savoring the taste of the word on his tongue.
And still... all I felt was dread.
This wasn¡¯t a fairy tale. This wasn¡¯t fate wrapped in warmth andfort.
I tightened my grip on the dagger, but he was too focused on my scent that he did not even notice the dagger clutched in my hand.
"Get off me," I said with my shaking voice.
He didn¡¯t move. So I screamed at the top of my lungs.
"Get OFF ME! YOU Bastard!"
"I hate you," I said, my voice shaking with each breath. "I hate all of you. You ruined me."
I lifted the dagger and turned it¡ªnot toward him, but toward myself. Pressed the tip to the soft skin of my throat.
His eyes went wide. He growled with warning at my face... I could feel the shock and hurt behind his eyes.
So when he stepped closer, hand reaching for mine with pleading eyes, I didn¡¯t flinch.
Instead, I drove the dagger forward¡ªstraight into his chest, just inches away from the frantic beat of his heart.
His mouth fell open in shock, a strangled sound leaving his throat like he could not believe what I did to him.
I met his gaze with a cold voice. "I told you, you don¡¯t get to have me."
Soon, I was surrounded by three more towering wolves, who shouted in unison, Mate.
And my only reaction was that...
"Come closer," I hissed, voice trembling with something like wild rage, "and I swear on the graves of every girl you¡¯ve broken, I will twist this de through his heart."
****
One week earlier...
Selene¡¯s POV
The wind smelled like ashes.
That was all that remained of my home, just smoke and ruin drifting through the air like a cruel memory that refused to fade.
I staggered forward as one of the guards shoved me from behind. His grip was sharp and unforgiving. My bare feet scraped against the rough, jagged path that led toward the gates. Every step sent another jolt of pain through my swollen ankles. My legs trembled beneath me, barely holding me upright, my skin raw and streaked with grime, blood, and dried tears. The filth had long since crusted over my pale skin. I couldn¡¯t tell what hurt more, the ache in my bones or the shame digging deeper than any wound.
The chains rattled with every movement. Thick iron cuffs bit into my wrists, crusted red where they had rubbed the skin raw. A heavy chain wrapped tightly around my waist, binding me to the others behind me. There were only five of us now, five noble daughters who had survived the fall of our pack. Warriors, elders, ranked wolves... all of them were gone. ughtered in a single night.
Only the women and children remained. And of those, only the lowest omegas had been left untouched. Because they were worthless, powerless, and not even worth the trouble of chaining.
But not me.
I am Selene Moonveil, the daughter of Alpha Eirik Moonveil.
The monster who ruled the Crimson Fang pack with violence. The tyrant who had once brought an entire rival pack to its knees in war. And now his enemies had returned, stronger than ever, and they hade not just for him... but for me.
My long silver hair was tangled with blood and dirt, hanging in heavy knots down my back. My lips were cracked and split, the taste of iron still fresh in my mouth. I could barely see through my right eye; the skin around it was bruised and swollen shut. My corbone throbbed where the chain had scraped through the topyers of skin. Every breath I took was shallow, my lungs too tired to do more.
I am only seventeen. I hadn¡¯t even awakened my wolf yet.
And I was being marched through enemy territory, chained and marked like a prisoner of war.
Each time the distant gates loomedrger, my chest tightened. My steps slowed, even when I was yanked forward. I could feel it in my bones that the real punishment is still far ahead for...
A war criminal.
The words kept echoing in my head, twisting around my thoughts until I couldn¡¯t tell what was real anymore.
I didn¡¯t kill anyone.
I didn¡¯t even fight that day.
I was barely thirteen.
They think I did.
But why can¡¯t I remember?
The questions never stopped. They stabbed at me from the inside, louder than the guards¡¯ insults, heavier than the chains around my waist.
A harsh tug from the guard behind me snapped me back to the present. I stumbled and nearly fell. He spat at my feet and hissed, "Keep walking, murderer."
I didn¡¯t speak. My throat was too dry. My tongue was thick and heavy in my mouth, and I tasted blood every time I tried to swallow. The other girls, noble daughters like me...kept their eyes on the ground. They didn¡¯t speak either. We were all chained now. Even they, with their Beta and Gamma bloodlines, hadn¡¯t escaped the shame.
But still... none of them were treated like me.
They weren¡¯t beaten.
I was.
I lifted my head only once, just as the tall ck gates groaned open before us. The sound made my skin crawl. Whaty beyond them wasn¡¯t safety. It wasn¡¯t hope.
It was the Silver Dawn Pack, but for me...my nightmare.
It was cold...not in temperature, but in spirit. Everything was dark and precise, the pathways paved with perfect stone, the walls tall and fortified like a fortress carved from obsidian. There was no warmth here, only discipline, control, and mistrust carved into every structure.
Eyes watched us from every direction. Warriors along the battlements. She-wolves behind shuttered windows. Even pups peeked out from behind the legs of stronger wolves, their stares wide and full of fear... and hate.
And then came the whispers, soft and cutting like des in the wind.
"That¡¯s her."
"The alpha¡¯s brat."
"The one who slit our people¡¯s throats."
"Why isn¡¯t she dead yet?"
I wanted to scream. To beg them to believe me.
I didn¡¯t do it.
I don¡¯t even remember that night.
I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I swear it.
But I knew they wouldn¡¯t listen. Not with the Moonveil name trailing behind me like a shadow I could never outrun. Not with my wrists in chains and my body marked with the scar of a whip.
Then... I saw them.
Standing beneath the sigil of the Duskdraven bloodline were four tall figures.
My blood ran cold.
I knew who they were even before the guards dragged me closer.
Aeron Duskdraven, the firstborn. The leader¡¯s expression was unreadable, carved from stone. His steel-gray eyes watched without flinching. It was cold and calcting.
Luca Duskdraven, the second. The one who couldn¡¯t hide his anger. His jaw was clenched so tight I thought his teeth might crack. His hands twitched at his sides as I approached. Rage lived just beneath his skin.
Kael Duskdraven, the third. He was refined and silent. There was a sharpness in his gaze, a stillness that made him the most dangerous. Like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike.
This content belongs to find[f]ovel
And the youngest...Lucian Duskdraven.
He didn¡¯t hide his amusement. He watched me with a slow, dangerous smirk, like this was a game and I was just another broken toy tossed at his feet. It wasn¡¯t kindness in his expression. It was cruelty.
By the time we reached them, my legs had given up. My knees buckled, and I copsed. The guards didn¡¯t bother helping me. My knees mmed into the stone courtyard. I tasted blood again. I stayed there...face down, gasping, and head spinning.
The chains coiled around me with a hollow clink.
Silence settled around us like a storm waiting to break.
And as I knelt in the heart of their territory...before the men who annihted my people, I realized something I hadn¡¯t let myself admit before.
They would never see me as anything but a monster.
Even if they found the truth...
Even if the Moon Goddess herself stood beside me...
They wouldn¡¯t care.
Because they didn¡¯t want justice.
They wanted me broken.
And deep down... I knew they were going to seed.
Chapter 2 - 02: Just kill me… please, just kill me…
Chapter 2: Chapter 02: Just kill me... please, just kill me...
Selene¡¯s POV
The wind had gone still.
Not a single leaf stirred and not a single whisper moved. Dust hung in the air like the whole world was holding its breath, and I knelt in the center of it all...chained, bruised, and surrounded. The cold stone beneath my knees was soaked with my own blood, and my wrists throbbed inside the iron cuffs. Every shallow breath I took tasted like ash and iron.
But none of it hurt as much as the weight of their eyes.
Hundreds of wolves. Lining the towers. Filling the ledges. Blocking the gates. The entire Silver Dawn Pack had gathered to watch me fall. I could feel their hatred pressing down on me, hot and suffocating. There was no escape and no ce to hide.
Then I saw him step forward.
Aeron Duskdraven.
he was tall and...cold. His presence hit like steel drawn from a scabbard. And when he spoke, his voice sliced through the square like a de.
"The war is over."
A roar answered him. Wolves howled and fists lifted in triumph.
"The Crimson Fang Pack has fallen. The tyranny of Alpha Eirik Moonveil is no more."
My father¡¯s name echoed like a curse through the square.
I clenched my jaw, but the ache in my chest spread like rot. I had stopped crying day ago. Now there was only numbness and the hollow kind of pain that went deeper than bruises ever could.
"We have ughtered their warriors. Broken their walls. And today, those who remain will kneel beneath us."
His eyes swept across the other captured noble girls behind me. I didn¡¯t turn to look. I didn¡¯t need to. I could feel them shaking. I knew they were afraid. And I hated that I still felt something for them...some pitiful sense of guilt.
"By decree of the Silver Dawn Pack," Aeron continued, "you will all be stripped of your ranks and merged into our society as the lowest rank of omega. You will live among the filth you once stepped over. You will serve the wolves your kind once oppressed."
The crowd went wild.
And then... I looked up.
That was my mistake.
Because what I saw tore something inside me I didn¡¯t know was still intact.
The omegas.
My omegas.
The ones who once bowed before me, smiled at me, fetched my meals...now they stood among the crowd with bright eyes and open smiles. Cheering,ughing and celebrating.
Like this was justice.
Like my father¡¯s death was their salvation.
Like they had never been one of us at all.
They cheered louder than anyone else.
And just for a second, just for one heartbeat, something bitter and ugly twisted through me. My cracked lips curled into the smallest of sneers. My first expression since the war ended.
Crack.
The pain came instantly.
A sharp p to my face knocked my head to the side, a hot agony exploding through my skull. My cheek burned. My lip split open again. I tasted more blood.
Silence fell like a de. Even the crowd went quiet.
My knees wobbled, but I stayed upright¡ªbarely. My vision blurred. My body screamed. But I didn¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t even gasp.
The hand that struck me belonged to a Gamma male, tall and cruel-eyed. He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t have to.
The message was clear: I wasn¡¯t allowed to show defiance. Not even on my face.
I lowered my head and breathed through the sting, blinking back the dizzy haze pressing in around the edges of my vision.
Then Aeron¡¯s voice returned harder and colder.
"Now... the traitor among them. The one who did not just stand behind the tyrant... but bears his blood."
My stomach dropped.
"Selene Moonveil. Daughter of the monster. Branded murderer of our people. Thest thread of the cursed Moonveil line."
My hands shook.
"You will be stripped not only of your title... but of your blood. From this day forward, you will no longer be considered Alpha-born. Your existence will be erased from our records. You will be given a new ce in our hierarchy."
For one brief second, I looked up.
Some foolish part of me hoped for mercy. A second chance.
"You are not an omega," he said.
I held my breath.
"You are less than that."
My heart stopped.
"You are to be branded... as a ve."
Time shattered.
Gasps erupted all around. I couldn¡¯t feel my hands. My skin went cold. My thoughts fractured like ss.
ve?
No.
No.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel
I can be a omega, but I can¡¯t be a ve. I still had Alpha blood. I was the daughter of an alpha line. We were leaders. We carried legacy. Branding was for rogues, for exiles, for filth and dirty races.
Even omegas had rights.
ves didn¡¯t.
I shook my head slowly, disbelief turning to horror.
They wouldn¡¯t... they wouldn¡¯t dare...
My lips trembled as I raised my eyes to Aeron. "Please..." I whispered.
But they were all staring at me¡ªAeron, Luca, Kael, Lucian and I saw nothing in them but disgust, hate and something darker.
A guard approached.
In his hands, he carried something glowing¡ªsilver metal shaped like a cor of thorns. My breath caught. It was already being heated in the fire, the embers hissing.
The sound... it was like a living thing. A monster breathing.
"No..." I whispered, crawling backward on my knees. "Please don¡¯t..."
The other noble girls didn¡¯t move. No one stepped forward. No one cried out. Even the girls who had been chained beside me now leaned away¡ªas if touching me would curse them too.
I screamed.
"PLEASE! NO! I¡¯LL DO ANYTHING¡ªPLEASE¡ª!"
I looked to the crowd, to the women, to the omegas, even to the children¡ªbut all of them turned away.
No one saw me.
No one wanted to.
I didn¡¯t want to be a ve.
I¡¯d rather die.
Just kill me... please, just kill me...
I bit my tongue¡ªhard. Blood flooded my mouth. I weed the taste. I hoped I¡¯d choke on it. I tilted forward, desperate to pass out, desperate for the world to end.
But then¡ª
A hand gripped my jaw.
Luca.
He crouched in front of me, his fingers like ice digging into my cheeks. His voice was quiet, but it hit harder than any p.
"You don¡¯t get to die yet."
I gagged on blood, but he didn¡¯t let go.
"You¡¯ll live through this," he murmured. "Because this... this is just the beginning."
And then I saw it¡ªthe brand.
Glowing, cruel and inescapable.
It came closer. I screamed. I kicked. I begged. I thrashed like an animal. But no one helped. Because in this pack... ves don¡¯t get voices. And I was no longer Selene Moonveil.
I was no one.
I was nothing.
Chapter 3 - 03: The Mark That Shattered Me
Chapter 3: Chapter 03: The Mark That Shattered Me
Selene¡¯s POV
The sound of fire crackled louder than my heartbeat.
?????? ???? FindN()vel
I could hear it. It was sharp and alive, spitting sparks into the air as the silver brand was lifted from the mes. It glowed an angry, pulsing red, shaped like a cor of thorns. Hooked edges. An open center. A symbol of very. Of ownership. Of being nothing.
It shimmered like molten blood.
And it was meant for me.
I screamed. My scream was loud and desperate. The kind of sound that didn¡¯t even feel like it came from me.
"NO¡ªPLEASE¡ªPLEASE DON¡¯T¡ª!"
My body iled. My legs kicked at the stone floor. My arms fought the chains, rattling with every movement. My lungs burned from screaming but I didn¡¯t stop¡ªI couldn¡¯t stop. I¡¯d take death. I¡¯d take anything but that mark.
Then hands grabbed me.
In a strong, firm hold.
Lucian Duskdraven was the first to move. He crouched beside me, calm as still water, and seized my left arm. His grip was like steel. No matter how much I thrashed or twisted, he didn¡¯t move.
"Don¡¯t move," he said gently. "It¡¯ll hurt more if you do."
His voice was soft. But it wasn¡¯t kindness. It was mockery. There was amusement in his eyes¡ªlike he was watching a y, not holding down a terrified girl.
I trembled. Shook so hard my teeth rattled. But Lucian didn¡¯t blink.
Then Luca stepped forward.
His eyes were ice. Unfeeling. Focused like a de honed to perfection. He knelt beside me and grabbed my jaw again, forcing my chin up so I had to look at him¡ªso I couldn¡¯t look away from what wasing.
Our eyes locked.
"You killed our people," he whispered.
I wanted to scream that I didn¡¯t. That I didn¡¯t even remember that day. But my voice had copsed somewhere in the pit of my terror. My mouth moved, but nothing came out.
Behind them, Kael stood motionless. His arms were folded tight across his chest. His body radiated fury, like his silence was the only thing stopping him from tearing me apart. I didn¡¯t know what scared me more¡ªhis rage or the fact that he kept it buried so well.
And then came Aeron.
He didn¡¯t speak to me. Didn¡¯t even look directly at me. He just gave the slightest nod.
"Do it."
The guard moved forward with the brand in hand.
The metal hissed in the open air, steam curling around it. I struggled harder. I screamed until my throat tore. Lucian¡¯s fingers crushed into my wrist. My bones felt like they would snap.
"No¡ªPLEASE¡ªI¡¯M STILL ALPHA BLOOD¡ªPLEASE DON¡¯T¡ª!"
Luca¡¯s grip on my face tightened.
"You¡¯re not."
And then the metal touched my skin.
I didn¡¯t scream at first.
I howled.
It was a sound torn from the deepest part of me. Not human. Not wolf. Just pain. Pure, soul-ripping pain that tore through me like lightning. The brand sank into the soft flesh of my forearm. I could feel it blister, sizzle, melt.
The stench of burning skin filled the air. It made the wolves in the crowd flinch, turn away. But no one stepped forward. No one stopped it.
Lucian didn¡¯t flinch. He held me down while I thrashed, his fingers digging into my wrist like he was anchoring me to hell.
And Luca¡ªhe never even looked away.
He watched me suffer. Watched every twitch, every tear, every muffled sob I couldn¡¯t hold in.
I begged the world to stop.
Please, Moon Goddess, please¡ªlet me pass out, let me die...anything but this.
The pain blurred my vision. My body convulsed. I couldn¡¯t breathe.
And then, finally, the brand was lifted.
My arm dropped limp onto the stone. Skin ckened around the edges of the burn. The mark was there...shining, raw and ugly. It would never fade and would never heal.
I wasn¡¯t Selene Moonveil anymore.
I was a ve.
I copsed onto the ground, too weak to sob. My chest heaved. My heartbeat pounded like a war drum in my ears. My vision was fading in and out, my arm still twitching from the shock.
I looked up¡ªjust once.
At the brothers who had ordered this.
Aeron stood perfectly still, unreadable, like none of it mattered.
Luca eyes were filled with disdain. He looked at me like I was nothing more than dirt on his boots.
Kael turned his back and spit on the stone beside him.
And Lucian... he simply let go of my wrist, stood, and smiled like it had all been fun.
They had more warmth for the wolves they hunted.
I had once been the daughter of Alpha Eirik Moonveil. A name that made entire packs kneel.
And now... I was a branded animal.
Lower than the lowest omega. At least they had names, Freedom and Dignity.
I had none.
I turned my head and looked toward the noble girls who had marched beside me in chains. The ones who had once called me sister, friend, Alpha-born. But they wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.
Even they feared me now. Like I carried a curse.
Like this brand could infect them too.
My lips trembled. My hair clung to my wet face, slick with sweat, blood, and tears. Every strand felt heavy, matted to my skin like a shroud. My body shook violently on the cold stone floor, too weak to lift myself, too broken to even scream anymore.
My breathing came in shallow gasps, each one more painful than thest. My arms trembled uselessly beneath me, and for a moment, I thought I might die right there in front of them all.
Then I remembered falling.
The stone had met my face with a dull crack, the kind of sound that made the wolves watching flinch¡ªeven if just slightly. My arms had crumpled beneath me, too limp to break the fall. The fresh burn on my skin throbbed with every heartbeat, still raw with the silver¡¯s cruel kiss. My vision dimmed to a hazy blur of shadows and colorless outlines.
And then¡ªnothing.
Darkness swallowed me whole. No pain. No sound. Just silence, as if the world had finally shut me out.
Chapter 4 - 04: A Life Not Worth Living
Chapter 4: Chapter 04: A Life Not Worth Living
Selene¡¯s POV
I don¡¯t remember how I got to the omega quarters. I don¡¯t remember who dragged my body through the stone halls, or how many turns it took before I ended up in that cold, miserable corner of the packhouse. Everything from that moment was a blur¡ªlike fog smothering my thoughts. All I remembered was the cold pressing into my bones. And the silence. A silence so deep it roared louder than any scream.
There was no bed. No nket worth the name. Just a filthy, stained cloth crumpled in the corner of a damp, stone room that smelled of mold and old blood. It was barelyrger than a prison cell. My chains had been removed, but the mark on my arm still burned¡ªa raw, angry brand etched into my flesh. A permanent symbol of who I was now. Property. A ve.
Follow current nov?ls on find~novel
I should¡¯ve died that day.
I whispered those words in my mind over and over, like a broken chant. Why didn¡¯t I die? Maybe the Moon Goddess had truly turned her face from me. Or maybe this was punishment. Either way, death felt kinder than what I had now.
The fever came soon after. Slowly at first, like a whisper crawling beneath my skin. But it grew¡ªhot, violent. My whole body burned, yet I shivered constantly. My head pounded. I didn¡¯t know if it was night or day. The air reeked of blood and filth. I couldn¡¯t eat. Couldn¡¯t move. My lips were cracked, my mouth dry, and I was too weak to even cry.
But my heart still beat.
Every throb of the brand reminded me¡ªI was alive. Or at least, something that resembled it.
Maybe even death didn¡¯t want me.
I lost count of the times I cked out. I don¡¯t know how many days passed. Time meant nothing in that dark little cell. But one morning¡ªif it was morning at all¡ªI opened my eyes, and the fever was gone. My skin was sticky and cold, my arm still sore, but the mark had stopped bleeding. The wound had hardened into a crusted scar.
I was still breathing.
Still here.
And that¡¯s when the door mmed open.
I barely had time to sit up before a hand yanked my hair and dragged me upright. I gasped, my limbs tangled in the nket as my vision spun.
"Get up, filth."
The voice was sharp, female, and filled with disgust. She was older, omega head-ranked just above omega maids, but held herself as if she were better¡ªlike she fed on the scraps of power handed to her by those above. Her grip on me was cruel, like she enjoyed my pain.
"You¡¯ve rotted in here long enough. The Alphas gave your orders today."
I tried to speak, but my throat was dry, words trapped behind cracked lips. The branded skin on my arm screamed as she yanked it forward.
She shoved a bundle of dull gray cloth into my chest. "Put this on. That¡¯s your new uniform. ves don¡¯t wear silk."
My torn dress clung to me like old skin, but I stripped it away and pulled the uniform over my head. The fabric was rough, thin, and reeked of sweat and vinegar. It didn¡¯t warm me. It just reminded me of what I¡¯d be.
"Move," the woman spat, jerking my wrist again.
I stumbled after her, my bare feet silent against the cold stone. As we walked through the dim hallway, I saw others¡ªomegas like me. Some paused to look. Most turned away. A few stared with pity. But none of them spoke. And the ones who met my eyes? I saw something there.
Fear.
Not pity. Not kindness. Just fear.
They saw the mark.
Red and angry against my pale skin, edged in crusted blood. I knew what it said. What it meant.
I wasn¡¯t just an omega. I was beneath them.
I was nothing.
She dragged me through the tall double doors, and my stomach twisted as I stepped into the Alpha residence.
The floors gleamed¡ªck polished stone, clean enough to reflect the ceiling. Silver and charcoal trim lined the walls. Everything was expensive, elegant, cold. The portraits on the walls watched us with lifeless eyes. The air was filled with the scent of cologne, ink, and power.
"This is where you¡¯ll work now," the maid said with a satisfied smile.
I didn¡¯t answer.
"You¡¯re not allowed in their bedrooms unless summoned. You¡¯ll clean the halls, the floors, the training rooms. You touch anything of theirs without permission..." she leaned in close, her breath sharp with bitterness, "...and you¡¯ll wish you hadn¡¯t. They won¡¯t break a sweat punishing you."
Then she hissed, her voice low and cruel. "And don¡¯t even think of running. They¡¯ll snap your legs and leave you to crawl."
She handed me a bucket, a rag, and a brush. That was it. That was my new world.
"Start with the stairs," she said. "On your knees."
So I knelt.
My knees cracked on the stone, my arms shaking. The bucket sloshed as I dipped the cloth and began to scrub. My fingers burned. My body was weak. The mark on my arm throbbed with every movement. My vision blurred.
But I didn¡¯t stop.
And then I heard them.
A group of omega girls passed behind me, giggling, whispering just loud enough for me to hear.
"Is that really her?"
"The Alpha¡¯s daughter?"
"She looks like a ghost."
"No¡ªworse. She looks like dirt."
My hands trembled, water spilling onto my uniform. I bit the inside of my cheek.
Don¡¯t react. Just scrub. Just survive.
But their voices pierced through anyway.
"I heard the youngest Alpha spit in her face during the branding."
"She begged, didn¡¯t she? Like a dog."
"She still has the mark. I saw it."
Their footsteps eventually faded, but the words stayed behind. Like needles in my chest.
I didn¡¯t cry.
I just kept scrubbing. Even when my hands started to bleed. Even when my knees ached so badly I could barely move. Because there was no oneing to save me. Because this was my life now.
And the four Alphas?
They hadn¡¯t even looked at me since the day they broke me.
But one day... they would.
Chapter 5 - 05: I hated her
Chapter 5: Chapter 05: I hated her
Kael¡¯s POV
The courtyard behind the Alpha residence was alive with activity. Gardeners moved with swift precision, trimming the hedges into perfect lines. Servants carried long tables draped in white cloth, their arms straining under silver trays and flower arrangements as they prepared for the uing parties.
Every inch of the estate gleamed under the afternoon sun. The polished marble shone so brightly it was hard to look at, and the scent of rosemary and freshly cut grass lingered in the air. It was perfect.
But no matter how wless everything looked on the outside, it did nothing to calm the storm building under my skin.
I stood near the center fountain with my beta at my side, pretending to pay attention to the arch being raised near the pool. My tunic clung to my back, damp with sweat...not just from the summer heat, but from the morning drill and after that I straight came here to organize everything.
My duty was simple: oversee the courtyard. Keep everything in order.
And yet my eyes kept drifting... to the far edge of the stone path.
She was there.
Hunched low, knees against the hard stone, scrubbing the walkway like a nameless servant. Without any voice or presence, anyone could overlook her presence but not him, not after what he had faced because of her and her god damn father.
She has just a small rag in her hands and her trembling fingers that moved as if her life depended on it. Her body was too thin, the outline of her spine visible even through the threadbare cloth she wore. Her arms shook from the effort, her shoulders sunburnt and raw, and the red brand seared into her flesh made bile rise in my throat.
Selene.
Latest content published on findnovel
My jaw clenched so tightly I thought I might crack a tooth.
My fists curled at my sides as memories tore through me¡ªbloody, violent, and sharp.
The night my world shattered came flooding back. The hall of her home had been so cold. My mother¡¯s bodyy twisted on the marble floor, crimson spreading beneath her like spilled wine.
That was thest time I saw her as anything but a memory.
Until now.
Now she was kneeling in dirt. Stripped of her pride, her title, and everything she had once been. There was no silk on her skin, no crown in her hair. Only bruises, wounds, and the broken silence of someone who had been crushed too many times to resist anymore.
And still... it wasn¡¯t enough.
"Alpha Kael," my beta said quietly, not noticing the chaos in my chest. "We¡¯ll need to clear the south edge by tonight. The musicians¡ª"
I didn¡¯t hear the rest. My feet had already begun to move.
I walked away from him without answering, my boots grinding against gravel. My shadow stretched long in the light as I crossed the courtyard, step by step, straight toward her.
She didn¡¯t lift her head. Her fingers kept scrubbing, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed me at all.
That silence, her pathetic obedience...infuriated me.
"Stop," I said coldly.
She froze. Her hand halted mid-motion. Slowly, she looked up.
Her face... Gods. It was pale, bruised, and hollow. Her lips were dry, and her silver eyes¡ªthose same eyes from that night¡ªlooked up at me without fear, but not with pride either. There was something buried in them. A faint flicker. Not defiance... exactly. But something stubborn that hadn¡¯t been broken yet.
I hated that flicker more than anything.
"You¡¯re stinking up the entire courtyard," I said with venom, trying to make her flinch.
She didn¡¯t respond. Just stared at me with that strange, unreadable look.
And I didn¡¯t understand why I was still standing there.
No...I did. A part of me did.
I wanted her to hurt. I wanted to see her crumble further, to feel the way I¡¯d felt all those years ago. My mother had died at her hands. And here she was...still breathing. Still upying the same air as me.
"Get up."
Her legs trembled as she tried to stand, but she failed. Her knees buckled.
Without thinking, I reached down and grabbed her arm...right over the mark.
She gasped softly, her skin searing hot beneath my hand. She didn¡¯t fight. Her body was too weak, too fragile. It felt like I could snap her with a single squeeze. And yet I didn¡¯t let go. I pulled her forward, dragging her past the neatly set tables and wide-eyed servants who quickly stepped aside.
I didn¡¯t care who watched.
She started to realize where I was taking her, and I saw it in her eyes¡ªpanic. Her whisper came out hoarse and cracked. "No¡ª"
But I didn¡¯t stop.
We reached the edge of the pool, and I threw her in.
The ssh echoed through the courtyard as her body hit the water. For a moment, she vanished beneath the surface, her limbs iling in silence.
Then she came up, gasping, coughing hard, struggling to reach the edge. but when shee out from the water, my breath hitched as I hazed on her.
Her cloath, soakedpletely through, clung to her body like a second skin. The fabric turned transparent, revealing every curve of her chest, the soft swell of her breasts, her nipples hardened from the cold. Water streamed down her corbone, dripping over her stomach, slipping between her thighs. Her hair clung to her cheeks and her lips parted slightly as she panted, breathless.
And I froze.
My body reacted before my mind could stop it. Heat shot down my spine, thick and violent. My cock stirred, pressing against the inside of my trousers, and I hated it. I hated how my gaze followed every droplet that slid over her bare skin. I hated the way I noticed the curve of her waist, the way her wet cloth dipped between her breasts.
There was a tiny mole beneath her left corbone, something I hadn¡¯t seen before, and for a terrifying second... I imagined touching it. Kissing it. My mouth on her skin, tasting her, biting down until she cried out.
The thought was so intense, so vivid, I staggered backward.
What the hell was wrong with me?
My fists shook at my sides. I couldn¡¯t stop staring. My mind had turned into something else entirely¡ªsome wild, disgusting fantasy I never asked for. My wolf inside me wasn¡¯t growling in anger. It was pacing with excitement.
Like a beast in heat.
And I hated it.
I hated her. I hated her body. I hated the way she looked at me, soaked and humiliated, and still managed to pull that same goddamn fire into her eyes.
Chapter 6 - 06: The monster clawing at my insides.
Chapter 6: Chapter 06: The monster wing at my insides.
"Get out," I snapped, not just to her, but to the servants who were still frozen in ce. "Everyone. Now."
They scattered without a word.
Silence fell. Only she and I remained by the pool.
She didn¡¯t speak.
Her arms crossed over her chest in a feeble attempt to hide herself, trembling as she hunched lower, soaked and shivering. But the movement only pushed her breasts up, pressing them together beneath the soaked fabric, the cloth clinging like second skin. It outlined everything¡ªevery curve, every swell¡ªand the way her arms squeezed against her chest only made them look fuller. Round, firm... perfect. Not too big, not too small. Just the kind that would fit perfectly into a man¡¯s hands. Into my hands.
My throat dried.
Gods.
Even through my disgust, I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away. Her nipples were taut beneath the cloth, flushed pink from the cold, peeking like a silent tease¡ªand my imagination, unwanted and wild, betrayed me. I imagined what it would feel like to run my thumb over them, to pinch them, to watch her squirm beneath my touch. I pictured cupping those breasts, rubbing slow circles over their soft skin, dragging my tongue across the tip until she gasped.
And the thought alone was enough to make my cock harden painfully in my trousers.
I clenched my fists at my sides.
My body had turned against me.
Fuck.
My cock pulsed hard, straining in my trousers, and I staggered slightly where I stood.
What the hell is wrong with me?
This was Selene. The girl who murdered my mother. A traitor. A criminal. A ve.
And yet here I was, panting like a damn wolf in heat, imagining things I had no right to imagine. Shame flooded my chest like acid, and the only way I knew to smother it was with something stronger.
Rage.
Get full chapters from
I clenched my jaw and stepped toward her again, letting the fire behind my eyes rise into fury.
"Why are you still there?" I snapped.
She didn¡¯t speak.
Her head was bowed, her arms still crossed tightly over her chest. Her teeth chattered from the cold, but she didn¡¯t even try to move. She looked so small. So pathetic. That soaked cloth left nothing to the imagination, and every second I looked at her, my body betrayed me more.
My disgust boiled over.
I crouched in front of her, my eyes full of hate.
"You walk around dressed like this in the Alpha court?" I said, my voiceced with venom. "What are you trying to do¡ªtempt someone?"
Her head snapped up in horror. "N-no," she croaked, voice hoarse and broken. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t choose¡ª"
I grabbed the hem of her cloth between two fingers, tugging it just enough to snap it back against her wet skin with a sharp flick.
"Then who told you this was eptable?" I growled. "Who let a filthy little whore parade around like this in my home?"
She flinched, her cheeks dark with humiliation. "The maid... she gave it to me. I didn¡¯t have¡ª"
"I didn¡¯t ask for excuses," I snapped.
I stood tall again, furious, the shame still wing at my insides. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at her body another second. Not like that. Not when I knew what it was doing to me.
"MIRA!" I shouted toward the courtyard.
Mira arrived with hurried steps, her head immediately bowing low the moment she stepped into Kael¡¯s presence. "Alpha Kael," she murmured respectfully, not daring to meet his eyes. But as she straightened, her gaze shifted toward the girl still kneeling on the wet floor.
Her expression twisted, lips curling ever so slightly in quiet contempt, as if Selene¡¯s mere existence was an offense to the air she breathed. She didn¡¯t speak, but the re said enough. She looked at Selene like she was filth that had stained the marble, like she should¡¯ve known better than to be seen at all.
"Yes, Alpha Kael?"
I didn¡¯t even nce at her.
My eyes were still on Selene. Still burning.
"This is what you give my ves to wear?" I said coldly. "This? She looks like she¡¯s been stuffed into a fucking rag."
Mira blinked. "That¡¯s the standard issue forbor ves, Alpha. The supply¡ª"
"Standard?" I snapped, cutting her off. "She¡¯s walking around half-naked in front of the entire estate. Is this what you want my household to look like? Filled with desperate sluts trying to seduce the Alphas?"
Selene gasped softly, her arms tightening around herself. Her face had turned red from shame, but her eyes... her eyes were still on me. Wide and wet, but not pleading. Not yet. Just filled with something I couldn¡¯t name.
I hated it.
I turned to Mira, my tone sharp and merciless. "Go find something else. Something that covers everything. I don¡¯t want to see her in this filthy shit again."
"Yes, Alpha," Mira said quickly, her face pale.
"And if I ever catch her wearing rags like that again," I added, ring at her, "you¡¯ll be the one wearing it next."
She stiffened. "Understood."
I turned back to Selene. She hadn¡¯t moved. Still kneeling. The water pooled beneath her knees, her trembling fingers digging into her arms, trying to hold herself together.
She looked like a shadow of a girl I once knew.
And still, even now, her damn eyes found mine. She didn¡¯t say a word. Didn¡¯t cry. But something in her gaze made my stomach twist.
Why did she still look at me like that?
Like she still saw something human in me. Like the boy I used to be wasn¡¯t dead¡ªjust buried. That look in her eyes twisted something deep in my gut, something I didn¡¯t want to name.
I turned away, my boots sshing through the puddle as I walked off without another word.
I didn¡¯t look back.
I wouldn¡¯t.
Because if I did, I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯dsh out again¡ªscream, break something, tear that look off her face just to make it stop¡ª
Or drop to my knees beside her and give in to the monster wing at my insides.
Chapter 7 - 07: Shame Like a Second Skin
Chapter 7: Chapter 07: Shame Like a Second Skin
Selene¡¯s POV
The ripples in the pool slowly faded.
Kael was gone.
The courtyard was silent again. The only sound was the wind brushing softly against my wet hair.
I stayed where I was kneeling on the cold tiles, arms wrapped tightly around myself. My cloth was soaked through, clinging to my skin like it had been sewn onto me. Every part of me trembled¡ªnot from the cold anymore, but from something deeper.
Something hollow.
It felt like someone had carved out the inside of my chest and left nothing but silence.
My arm throbbed under the wet fabric. The brand. That cruel mark they burned into me like I was cattle. My knees ached from kneeling for so long. My pride? Gone. Shattered like ss. But none of that hurt as much as the question echoing inside my mind¡ªthe one that never stopped since they chained me.
Why?
Just that one word.
Why me?
Why this?
Yes, my father was a monster. Alpha Eirik Bloodfang was cruel, heartless, feared by all. But I wasn¡¯t him. I had never raised my voice at anyone. I hadn¡¯t even shifted yet. I was only seventeen. Still human. Still trying to understand the world.
But none of that mattered to them.
They looked at me and didn¡¯t see a girl. They saw his blood. His shadow.
They hated me.
And not just hate¡ªthey wanted me destroyed.
They wanted me to beg for death.
Especially the four Duskdraven alphas¡ªKael, with his fury. Luca, with his frozen stare. Lucian¡¯s calm that was more terrifying than rage. And Aeron, the one who already passed judgment before I ever spoke a word.
They didn¡¯t want me to suffer. They wanted me erased.
And the cruelest part?
They wouldn¡¯t even let me die.
I had tried. I had begged. But no one showed mercy.
A light breeze moved across the courtyard. My shift fluttered, still damp and cold, clinging to my skin like shame itself.
I curled up tighter, arms hugging my knees. My hair stuck to my face. I could barely breathe, my fingers trembling like leaves in the wind.
Then¡ªI heard it.
Footsteps. Sharp. Angry. Getting closer.
Before I could even lift my head¡ªa kick.
Pain exploded in my side, and I copsed onto the tiles, gasping.
I looked up through blurred vision.
It was her.
That omega head maid. The same one from earlier. Her eyes were full of poison. Her face twisted with hate.
"You bitch," she spat.
I opened my mouth, confused, in pain¡ªbut nothing came out.
She sneered like I had insulted her very existence.
"You think you¡¯re clever, huh? Seducing the Alpha on your first day?" Her voice was loud, cruel, each word soaked in venom. "Just because you have a pretty face and some curves, you think you can climb your way back to power?"
Seduce?
My chest tightened. I could barely stand. I hadn¡¯t said a single word to Kael. But the usation hit harder than her kick.
"I¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ª" I tried to speak, but she cut me off.
"Well then," she hissed, "if you like tempting Alphas so much, let¡¯s give them a better look."
My heart stopped.
"No... wait... please..."
But she didn¡¯t care.
She grabbed my wrist¡ªthe one with the brand¡ªand yanked me up. I screamed from the pain, but she didn¡¯t stop. Her fingers dug into my side, dragging me forward like I was nothing but trash.
I stumbled. My knees scraped the floor, the stone tearing at my skin. I tried to resist, but I was too weak.
She didn¡¯t let me grab a towel. She didn¡¯t let me cover myself.
My shift¡ªsoaked, thin, and nearly transparent¡ªclung to every part of me. My legs, my waist, my chest... everything was exposed under the sunlight.
I tried to cover myself with one arm. But I was too small. My hands couldn¡¯t hide the shame.
Please don¡¯t look. Please... don¡¯t look at me.
But I felt it.
Their eyes.
Servants stared. Warriors paused. Some were shocked. Others smirked. A few looked away¡ªbut it was toote. Their eyes had already touched my body. My soul.
I felt naked. Filthy.
My whole body screamed in shame.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel
I had once worn fine silks. I had once been someone.
Now? Now I was dragged half-naked like livestock in the mud.
She pulled me down a hallway I knew too well.
It was my new room, more like a empty cell caging for pets or worse ves. it is just a better version of the dungeon, at least it does not have that constant screams from other people or any disgusting smell or worse smell of blood, even through it was not clean but still not worse.
She shoved me inside, mmed the door behind us.
Her eyes glittered with hate.
"You think you¡¯re better than us just because you¡¯re pretty?" she snarled. "You¡¯re filth. You¡¯re a cursed little whore branded like an animal."
Her words cut deeper than des.
I flinched.
Her mouth twisted into a cruel smile. "I should let the guards have a look at you," she whispered darkly. "Let¡¯s see how long you keep acting innocent then."
I said nothing. I had no words left.
She looked down at my trembling body, soaked and shaking, then threw a piece of dry cloth into my arms.
"Put this on," she snapped. "If I see you walking around like that again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."
Then she stormed out and left me alone.
The room was cold. Too cold.
I sank to the floor. My legs gave out.
The dry clothesy in myp, untouched.
I couldn¡¯t move.
All I felt was shame.
Shame that crawled under my skin and stayed there like poison. Shame that felt heavier than the brand on my arm.
I didn¡¯t ask for this. I didn¡¯t choose this.
But in this ce, in this cruel world¡ª
No one cared.
Chapter 8 - 08: From Dreams to Ashes
Chapter 8: Chapter 08: From Dreams to Ashes
Selene¡¯s POV
My fingers trembled as I held the dry clothes in myp.
The silence in the room was unbearable. It pressed against my chest like a stone, making it hard to breathe. Even the walls felt like they were watching me¡ªmocking me¡ªlike they had witnessed my shame, my humiliation, my pathetic state as I was paraded half-naked through the halls of the very ce where I was once treated like a guest. A child of an allied alpha. A girl who was wee.
Now I was just... filth.
I slowly pulled the wet shift off my body, the fabric clinging stubbornly to my skin as if it too was ashamed to be discarded. My skin was cold and sticky. Covered in bruises. Covered in shame. The shift fell to the ground with a wet p, and I stood there in my undergarments, arms wrapped around myself, shaking.
My branded arm throbbed with every movement. A dull, burning pain that refused to let me forget. My ribs ached from where the maid had kicked me earlier. My throat was raw¡ªburning from all the sobs I¡¯d swallowed down just to keep some shred of dignity.
But now... now I couldn¡¯t hold it in.
I looked down at myself. I was bruised, dirty and exposed.
And then the tears came. it star with tiny drops but I did not when they start falling like broken dam.
My knees buckled, and I copsed beside the bed, the clean clothes forgotten. My hands gripped the edge of the bed like it could keep me from falling apartpletely.
"Why?" I whispered, voice cracking. "What did I do?"
My shoulders shook, the weight of everything finally crashing down on me. The hot tears blurred my vision as they hit the cold stone floor. The scent of dampness mixed with old memories¡ªones I didn¡¯t dare think about. But they came anyway.
"Why do they hate me so much?" I choked, clutching the bed like it could answer me. "Why am I being punished... for what he did?"
My father.
Alpha Eirik Moonveil.
The tyrant. The war-starter. The name that still made people flinch. He destroyed lives. Crushed anyone who opposed him. He ruled with fear.
But I wasn¡¯t him.
I never asked for this bloodline. I never wanted his legacy.
I¡¯d never hurt anyone. I¡¯d never even lifted a weapon. I couldn¡¯t even shift yet when the war began. I was just... just a girl.
So why did they¡ªwhy did the Duskdraven heirs¡ªlook at me like I was filth? Like I was a stain on their floor? Like I deserved this?
"I was just a girl," I whispered again, the words barely audible. "I admired them..."
My breath hitched.
And just like that, I was pulled backward¡ªfour years ago.
I had been thirteen.
Our pack had journeyed to thends of Silver Dawn pack to attend the birthday celebration of the heirs¡ªAeron, Kael, Luca, and Lucian. They were turning eighteen. The whole region buzzed with excitement.
My father had been unusually calm then. Speaking of peace and unity. Even if I knew now those were lies. But back then, I didn¡¯t care. I was young. I didn¡¯t understand politics.
I just remember the night of the celebration.
The grand hall shimmered with light¡ªchandeliers glowing like stars,ughter bouncing off the marble floors, soft music ying from every corner. It was like stepping into a dream. And in that dream... I saw them.
Four brothers.
All tall. All powerful. The room bent around them like they were born to rule it.
Kael, with his stormy expression and sharp jawline, stood near a pir, arms crossed, watching everything with quiet intensity.
Luca moved through the crowd like he owned it¡ªsharp-tongued and graceful, with a smirk that could cut ss.
Aeron stood still and noble, his presence alonemanding attention, even without saying a word.
This text is hosted at f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel
And Lucian...
Lucian he was the most gentle, just like a gentleman, every girls dream prince.
Across the entire room filled with countless peoples, his eyes had found mine when I felt almost invincible to myself. And then... he started walking toward me.
I thought my heart had stopped. I could barely breathe. My hands were mmy. I was sure my cheeks were burning bright red.
He stopped in front of me and bowed slightly, that same smile on his lips.
"May I have this dance?" he asked, his voice smooth and calm.
I¡¯d nodded¡ªstupidly, wordlessly¡ªand ced my trembling hand in his. He led me gently to the center of the room, guiding me through the steps. I barely heard the music. All I could feel was the warmth of his fingers around mine. All I could see was the softness in his eyes.
"You¡¯re light on your feet," he¡¯d said with a chuckle.
I thought I¡¯d die from how fast my heart fluttered.
After the dance, the others noticed me too. Aeron, Luca, even Kael. For the first time in my life... someone saw me. Not as a burden or disgrace. But as a girl worth looking at.
It was overwhelming.
No one had ever noticed me before¡ªnot like that.
Because my father never let anyone see me.
To him, I was a shameful secret. A walking embarrassment.
I wasn¡¯t the warrior son he wanted. I wasn¡¯t fierce or strong. I was quiet. Soft-spoken. I liked flowers and books. I was fascinated by stars, not swords. And to Alpha Eirik Moonveil... that was weakness. And weakness, in his eyes, was unforgivable.
He never looked at me with pride. Only disappointment.
He¡¯d call me useless when I cried. Tell me I was a disgrace to the Moonveil name when I could not beat the same pups around my age. Even when I tried to stand tall and speak like the noble daughter of an alpha, he would sneer and tell me I was just pretending¡ªjust ying dress-up in a life that wasn¡¯t mine.
He never introduced me to other alphas at council meetings. Never allowed me to attend public gatherings. I wasn¡¯t allowed at feasts. I was hidden during diplomatic visits. Locked away in the west wing of our estate with a few aging maids and guards who never dared to speak to me.
"Stay out of sight," he used to say. "You¡¯re already an embarrassment. Don¡¯t add to it by opening that little mouth."
So I stopped speaking, even when I wanted to scream.
I stopped asking questions, even when I was curious.
I stopped dreaming, even when I ached for more.
Until that night.
Chapter 9 - 09: The Wrong Door
Chapter 9: Chapter 09: The Wrong Door
That night at the Silver Dawn estate was the first time I was allowed to attend something real. I don¡¯t know the reason why did he brought me here, but i could not care less when it was like my dreame true.
After that Aeron had approached with a quiet grace and told me my posture was admirable for someone my age.
Kael had thrown teasing remarks my way, testing me, but I had matched him beat for beat with sharp replies. His grin widened with each exchange.
And Luca...stoic, cold had given me a single nod of approval. That one gesture felt like being knighted.
"You¡¯re different from the other pups," he¡¯d said, voice rough but sincere.
I floated the rest of that evening. They were legends to me¡ªwarriors, heirs, brothers tied by blood and destiny. And me? Just a girl from a rival pack. Yet for a few fleeting hours, I felt truly alive after my mother died.
I went to bed that night dreaming of a future that could never exist.
Maybe, just maybe... one of them would remember me. Not as Eirik Moonveil¡¯s daughter, but as Selene.
But dreams are cruel things.
The next time I returned to theirnds... everything was in ashes.
My father was dead. My people... gone. Ournds burned. Our name erased from history.
And I? I was dragged back in chains. Treated like a beast. Thrown in a cage and Branded like a ve.
Lucian didn¡¯t even look at me when they seared the mark into my skin
A sob ripped from my throat, and I buried my face into the sheets.
"They once praised me," I whispered, broken. "And now they treat me like I¡¯m nothing."
I remembered the way Lucian¡¯s fingers had gently curled around mine. The way he had smiled at me¡ªme. The way Aeron¡¯s voice had rumbled softly when heplimented my grace. The way Kael hadughed. The way Luca had seen me¡ªreally seen me¡ªfor who I was.
And now...
Now Lucian barked cruel orders. Now Aeron refused to meet my gaze. Now Kael looked at me with disgust. Now Luca... he didn¡¯t look at me at all.
My hands curled into fists, my knuckles turning white.
"Why did you gave me confidence..." I whispered, teeth clenched, "if you were always going to crush me?"
The pain was a tide that never stopped. It was relentless and I felt i might drowning in it.
Some days, I wished I had died with the others. That I hadn¡¯t survived. That I hadn¡¯t been spared¡ªif this is what living meant.
I reached for the dry shirt and slowly dragged it over my head. It was too big. Smelled like dust andundry powder. But it was dry.
The fabric scratched against my bruises. I winced, biting back a cry.
My legs wobbled as I stood and looked at the mirror.
The girl staring back wasn¡¯t me.
Swollen lip. Hollow cheeks. Red-rimmed eyes. My silver hair was tangled and limp. The red brand burned like a curse on my arm.
~~~
(Author¡¯s pov)
Nest day, Selena was scrubbing the hallway floor just like yesterday. her assigned work was to clean the every part of the alpha quarters. She has to rub the every inch of floor while continuosly kneeling and after one hallway isplete she has to go on another hallway.
She was kneeling for hours, her knees were now bruised and raw, the coarse towel burning her skin with every pass¡ªwhen the footsteps stopped beside her.
She didn¡¯t look up.
Looking up had consequences. She had learn this in juts few days.
"Hey," came the sharp voice of another omega maid. "Stop scrubbing here. Go clean that room."
Selena blinked and lifted her head slightly. The maid, a young wolf with sharp eyes and an impatient frown, gestured down the hallway to arge arched door framed with silver and dark wood.
Selena hesitated.
"That room?" she asked quietly.
The omega huffed. "Yes. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. You¡¯ve been dragging your feet all day."
"But the older maids said... we¡¯re not allowed in private rooms without permission."
The girl narrowed her eyes. "And I¡¯m giving you permission now. Get moving."
Selena swallowed hard and rose on shaky legs. She didn¡¯t argue again.
There was no point.
She walked toward the massive door, every step making her skin itch. Her instincts screamed something was wrong. The air felt heavier here. The door alone looked more expensive than anything she¡¯d ever owned.
Still, she entered.
And the moment she did, her breath caught.
This isn¡¯t a guest room.
This was a chamber of power.
Velvet drapes. ss walls with views of the mountains. A carved deskrge enough to seat three. ck and silver tones. The faint, familiar scent of cedar, leather, and¡ª
She froze.
Cologne.
Her heart skipped. Her fingers trembled.
No. This can¡¯t be...
But it was toote.
The door behind her clicked shut.
Selena turned quickly, clutching the towel to her chest like it might protect her.
And then¡ª
He stepped into view.
Lucian Duskdraven.
Her heart dropped.
It had been days...more than a week, since she hadst seen him. Since the branding, after that she never met him.
But now here he was, standing in his own quarters, staring at her like the breath had been knocked out of his lungs.
His grey eyes widened for a moment, flickering with something unreadable.
Shock? Guilt? No. No¡ªit¡¯s gone already.
It vanished beneath a cold, nk stare.
Selena took a slow step back. Her fingers gripped the towel harder.
"I¡ªI was told to clean," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I didn¡¯t know this room was yours, Alpha. I¡¯ll leave¡ª"
"Stop."
Newest update provided by find¡¤novel
His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it froze her.
Selena obeyed. She couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to.
Lucian walked slowly around her, eyes lingering on the fresh bruises on her knees, the way her oversized tunic hung off her shoulders. His gaze wasn¡¯t hungry.
It was haunted.
He had wanted to see her for days. Since that branding but he always held himself from visiting her. He hated how much he wanted to see her.
Because he remembered.
He remembered her softugh at thirteen.
He remembered her silver eyes filled with wonder.
He remembered her dancing with him at his birthday like she thought the world was beautiful.
And he remembered her expressionless and icy face, as his mother¡¯s life spilled across the floor four years ago..
Chapter 10 : When Kindness Turns to Hate
Chapter 10: Chapter 10 : When Kindness Turns to Hate
Lucian¡¯s POV
There was no warmth in her eyes. No guilt. Not even a flicker of shame. Just silence.
It wasn¡¯t the silence of someone who had nothing to say. It was the silence of someone who didn¡¯t need to say anything. Like she was watching a chicken being ughtered and felt nothing.
Like she was watching me bleed.
I stared at her, and it was like a bad memory had wed its way back into my life. One I thought I¡¯d burned, buried, and left behind in the ruins of what used to be my pack.
But she stood here, alive and untouched. And all I could see was everything we¡¯d lost.
There wasn¡¯t just disgust in me anymore. That would¡¯ve been easier. Cleaner.
No. What I felt now was worse. Colder. It had festered in my bones over the years, buried under every scar, every nightmare, every betrayal. I didn¡¯t even recognize it at first. But now, standing here with her in front of me, it was impossible to ignore.
Hatred.
Not the blind rage kind¡ªbut the slow, calcted kind that came from knowing exactly who the enemy was.
I remembered the first time I saw her¡ªfour years ago. She was this quiet thing with eyes too wide for her face, voice too soft, posture too hesitant. I thought she was a bird too scared to fly, waiting for someone to show her how.
Back then, I thought I could be that person. Foolish, wasn¡¯t it?
I gave her kindness. Encouragement. Protection.
And she used it all.
Looking back now, I felt likeughing at myself. Not the amused kind. The hollow, bitter kind that curdles in your gut.
She wasn¡¯t a bird.
She was a snake. Coiled and patient. Watching.
She fooled us all.
Selene lowered her gaze when our eyes met, just like she always used to. Hands trembling at her sides, looking like she might break under a breeze. Still ying the role. Still pretending.
Pathetic.
"I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "I¡¯ll finish quickly. I¡¯ll go."
And there it was. That soft voice. So practiced. So familiar.
I let out a coldugh. "You¡¯re still good at acting innocent, aren¡¯t you?"
She flinched. Not from fear. From being caught.
I stepped closer. I wanted her to hear every word.
"What happened to that perfectdy everyone adored?" I asked, tone sharp and mocking. "The sweet Selene Moonveil. Kind. Gentle. So well-loved. The kind of woman people would go to war for."
Her eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect that.
Good.
"You yed your role well," I said, tilting my head, letting my sneer show. "Everyone believed you were harmless. Graceful. Pure. But I saw the truth toote. We all did."
Her lips parted, but no words came out. Of course not. What could she say?
"You think I don¡¯t know what you were doing?" My voice lowered. "Even while hiding from your father¡¯s shadow, I heard everything. The capital never stopped talking about you. Selene Moonveil, the capital¡¯s darling. The perfect woman. No one couldpare."
I stepped even closer, staring her down.
"And every time I heard your name, I started to remember the girl I once knew. The one I thought was just shy. Sweet. So easily hurt. But the girl in my memories didn¡¯t match the one they talked about in the capital."
I shook my head slowly.
"You weren¡¯tcking confidence back then. You were pretending. You were ying us from the start."
Selene stepped back, looking like she might cry.
"That¡¯s... not true," she said, her voice barely audible.
But I wasn¡¯t listening anymore. I couldn¡¯t. Every word from her mouth felt like a thorn.
"Isn¡¯t it?" I hissed. "Then why was it always you? At every event. Every report. Earning praise from the royals, admiration from the council, and love from the people. Even after your father¡¯s crimes, they forgave you. Protected you."
I took a breath, fighting the heat crawling up my throat.
"You didn¡¯t even have to ask for it. That was your power. You made people want to protect you just by existing. That fragile little smile, that lowered gaze¡ªit was all a trap. And we fell for it."
She opened her mouth again. Nothing came.
"I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"
"Stop saying that!" I snapped. The sound echoed, too loud in the quiet room. "Stop acting like you didn¡¯t know. Like you weren¡¯t raised by the most maniptive bastard the North has ever seen. And you turned out just like him."
She flinched, her shoulders curling in on themselves like a scolded child.
But it didn¡¯t matter.
"You were the reason we walked into your pack. Hoping to see you. Hoping to help you. And what did we get in return?"
Iughed¡ªshort and bitter.
"Our pack was ughtered. Our people scattered. My brother nearly died."
I took a shaky breath and red at her.
Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel
"And you? You walked away clean. Praised. Untouched."
"I never wanted that to happen," she whispered.
"Didn¡¯t you?" My voice dropped, barely above a growl. "I remember your face. You looked up at me like I was your savior. And all that time, you were just luring us in¡ªexactly how your father nned it."
She looked like she couldn¡¯t breathe.
"I was a child," she said.
"So were we!" I barked. "But we were the ones who paid the price for trusting you."
I stepped back, shaking my head. Looking at her hurt more than I expected.
"Don¡¯t look at me like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been wronged. Don¡¯t act like the victim. Not this time."
Her eyes shone with unshed tears, but none of them fell.
Of course they didn¡¯t. That wasn¡¯t part of her act today.
I turned away for a moment, trying to breathe, trying to stop myself from saying something I¡¯d regret.
But when I looked back at her, something in me snapped.
"You fooled me once," I said slowly, each word hitting like a stone. "But not again. I see you for who you really are now."
I walked past her, ignoring the way her body tensed as I did. She didn¡¯t try to stop me. Good. I might have lost control if she had.
"Finish your work," I muttered. "Then leave."
I paused at the door.
"And next time... don¡¯te near me unless you want to remember what your lies cost."
I didn¡¯t wait for a reply. I didn¡¯t want one.
The door closed behind me with a quiet click.
And I kept walking.
But deep down, as much as I hated her¡ªhated what she¡¯d done¡ªthere was a part of me that still burned with the memory of the girl I once thought I knew.
That was the worst part.
The betrayal wasn¡¯t just in what she did.
It was in the fact that a part of me still wanted to believe she hadn¡¯t, which makes me a real fool.
Chapter 11: She’s going to be executed!
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: She¡¯s going to be executed!
I left his room with my head down, the bucket of dirty water sshing against my leg as I carried it out. My fingers trembled around the handle, but it wasn¡¯t from exhaustion anymore.
It was from confusion.
From the way Lucian had looked at me.
From the way he hadn¡¯t ordered me out.
From the way his gaze had lingered¡ªnot with kindness, not even cruelty¡ªbut something... else.
I didn¡¯t understand it.
And honestly, I didn¡¯t want to.
I just wanted to get through the day without another scar.
But apparently, even that was too much to ask.
Because the moment I turned the corner, she was there¡ªthe omega maid who had sent me into his room.
Her eyes zed like fire, and before I could react, she spat at my feet.
"You filthy whore."
I froze.
She stalked toward me, seething. "You were supposed to be punished! What did you do to him? Huh? Spread your legs and beg for mercy?"
I said nothing.
Not because I agreed.
But because I knew what she was trying to do.
"I told you to clean," she sneered, "so he¡¯d see what a filthy, disobedient ve you are. But you¡ª" she pointed a shaking finger at me "¡ªyou came out untouched. Why?"
I looked up at her then, and something in me snapped. I was really tired of all these little tricks¡ªfirst that omega head maid, and now this omega maid. Can¡¯t they really leave me alone?
I didn¡¯t answer her. I didn¡¯t want to. I was already in a bad mood because of Lucian. How could he see me that way¡ªtwist everything into something so cruel and disgusting? My heart felt like it was breaking into pieces with every harsh word he threw at me.
I won¡¯t lie¡ªthere was a time he was my little crush. And even now, somewhere deep inside, I had foolishly hoped he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel. That maybe... just maybe, he¡¯d show me a little mercy.
But I was wrong. So, so wrong.
Suddenly my silence made the omega maid angrier. She stepped forward, lifting her hand.
I saw the ping. But I didn¡¯t flinch.
But this time...
I caught it.
Her wrist stopped mid-air, locked in my grip. Her eyes widened in shock.
And mine¡ªmine were so calm. Cold and Unmoving.
"Let go," she hissed.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find¡¤novel
"You shouldn¡¯t have touched me," I said softly.
Even if I wore the ve mark... even if I slept on a moldy floor and ate scraps...
My blood was still Alpha blood. I would never ept a p just for the petty scheme of a lowly omega maid.
The strength in my hand hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. They could brand me. Beat me and humiliate me.
But they couldn¡¯t take who I was.
The maid yanked back, but I held her tight.
"You think you¡¯re still better than us?" she spat. "You think you¡¯ll charm the Alphas like your murdering father did?"
Before I could react, her voice rose into a shriek.
"Help! She¡¯s attacking me! Someone¡ªhelp! She grabbed me!"
Heavy footsteps came fast.
And then I saw her¡ªthe older head maid, with a face full of bitter lines and eyes that only saw what they wanted to.
"What is going on here?" she barked.
The younger maid instantly pulled free and dropped to her knees, fake tears rolling down her cheeks.
"She went into the Alpha¡¯s private chambers without permission!" she sobbed. "She disrespected themand! I tried to stop her, and she tried to hit me!"
My lips parted.
"No¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ªshe¡¯s lying! She sent me in there herself!"
But the head maid wasn¡¯t listening. She¡¯d already decided.
Her eyes narrowed in disgust.
"You dare raise your hand against a working omega?" she snapped. "You forget your ce, branded ve."
"I didn¡¯t¡ª"
"Drag her," she ordered.
The guards by the door didn¡¯t hesitate. Two omegas stepped forward to grab me.
And I panicked.
"No¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªI tries to exin myself that I was only defending...but"
They yanked me by the arm, dragging me down the hallway.
I twisted, kicked, and tries to free myself.
But theughter came anyway. From the maids. From others watching the new drama unfolding...
"She still thinks she¡¯s something."
"She probably thinks the Alphas care."
"Maybe we should teach her what a real ve is."
My knees scraped stone. My elbow banged into the wall.
We reached the servant quarters.
They threw me into the middle of the open space, surrounded by other workers. The head maid stepped forward, her voice loud.
"For attacking another omega, you¡¯ll be punished in front of the staff. Maybe that¡¯ll remind you what you are."
She raised her hand.
And I saw red. Because first of all i did not raise my hand, I only defended myself.
The head maid stepped forward, her expression twisted with righteous anger, her hand already halfway raised.
She wanted to humiliate me in front of everyone. She wanted me to bow, to cry and to break in front of everyone.
But what she didn¡¯t know... was that I already knew this game.
These tricks, these setups, these staged punishments¡ªI¡¯d seen them all before. I¡¯d lived them. I knew how they worked. If you submit once, they think they¡¯ve won. If you lower your head, they make you kiss their boots next.
The weaker you look, the bolder they be.
Bullies don¡¯t stop because they¡¯ve made their point. They stop when you show them you¡¯re not worth the risk anymore.
And I was done being the easy target. I have already learned this in past. I had already made that mistake once... and the cost of it had nearly broken me.
Not again.
I wasn¡¯t going to let history repeat itself.
So when her hand came flying toward my face, I moved.
My fingers shot up and caught her wrist mid-air with a sharp, precise grip.
Gasps echoed around the room. Even the guards paused.
The head maid¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth parting in pure disbelief.
I stood slowly, tightening my hold on her wrist, my expression calm enough to send a shiver down her spine.
"You shouldn¡¯t have touched me," I repeated again.
She gasped, trying to pull back¡ªbut I twisted hard and flung her across the dirt. The gasps from the other servants were loud.
"Did she¡ª?"
"She just threw the head maid!"
"She¡¯s lost it!"
"She¡¯s going to be executed!"
Chapter 12: No One Touches Her Name
Chapter 12: Chapter 12: No One Touches Her Name
I didn¡¯t care.
Let them scream. Let them stare.
I stood there, fists clenched, chest rising and falling with every breath as the silence cracked like ice around me.
The head maid shrieked, her voice trembling with rage. "Hold her down! Hold her¡ª"
But no one moved. No one dared.
Because like I¡¯d said¡ªbullies only prey on the weak. They puff up their chests when you bow your head. But the moment you stand, really stand, they falter. Cowards in uniforms. Cowards in aprons. Not one of them had the courage to face someone who was powerful than them.
I stepped forward slowly, my shadow falling over the head maid as she scrambled back in the dirt like a rat.
"You wanted to break me?" I said, voice low and steady, though it trembled at the edges. "Then you should¡¯ve done it right the first time."
Her eyes darted left and right, looking for support.
"You think this will save you?" she spat. "They¡¯ll kill you for this!"
"Then let them," I whispered, a bitter smile curling on my lips. "At least I¡¯ll die fighting. Not crawling."
?????? ???? f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel
Tears burned behind my eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall.
I turned in the dead silence of the room, surrounded by stares.
Let them sentence me.
Let them strip what little I had left.
Until the young omega maid, the one who sent me to Lucian¡¯s room, shrieked like a banshee and charged at me.
"You monster!"
I ducked her wild swing and shoved her away. She came again.
This time, I didn¡¯t dodge.
I struck.
My palm connected with her cheek¡ªloud¡ªand her body spun from the force, crashing into the edge of the courtyard table.
She slumped to the ground, whimpering.
The courtyard was still echoing with shocked silence when the head maid finally stood again, shaking with fury and humiliation.
"You will pay for this," she spat, her chest rising and falling with rage. "You think this little outburst will save you? You think you¡¯re still Alpha-blooded?" Sheughed¡ªa high, ugly sound that scratched at my ears.
"You¡¯re nothing but a branded dog. A ve beneath us. Stop acting like you¡¯re above it all!"
"You¡¯re just like your mother," she spat, her voice hoarse but full of venom. "A filthy little bitch in heat, trying to y the victim while spreading her legs for power."
I stilled.
Her words struck like knives¡ªsharp and deliberate.
She saw the shift in me, and that made her bolder and more vile.
"You think your mother was some nobledy?" she sneered. "Everyone knew what she was. A pretty face your father kept warm in his bed. Probably didn¡¯t even know which man nted a bastard inside her. You¡¯re no Alpha¡ªjust a glorified mutt born from a woman who probably opened her legs to half the pack!"
A few gasps echoed in the courtyard.
Someone even whispered, "She¡¯s gone too far..."
But the head maid didn¡¯t care. She smiled through her broken lip.
"I bet she moaned for anyone who looked her way. Bet she begged to be imed like a dog in heat. And now look at you¡ªjust like her. Wearing rags, licking boots, hoping someone important will stick his cock in you and pretend you¡¯re worth something."
Something inside me shattered.
It wasn¡¯t rage anymore. It was something colder.
She had insulted me.
She had degraded me.
But she dared¡ªshe dared¡ªto speak of my mother like that?
No.
No one talks about her.
My legs moved before my mind could catch up. My feet mmed into the ground as I lunged toward her, grabbing the front of her dress and dragging her up with one hand like she weighed nothing.
"You don¡¯t get to say her name!" I screamed, spit flying, my voice shaking with wrath. "You don¡¯t get to speak about her with that filthy mouth!"
She pped me, trying to fight back.
I didn¡¯t even feel it.
I mmed her back against the pir so hard the stone cracked behind her.
"You think you¡¯re powerful?" I hissed, eyes wild. "You think wearing this title gives you the right to shame the only person who ever loved me?"
She wed at my arm, but I didn¡¯t let go.
"Say another word," I dared her. "I swear¡ªsay another fucking word about my mother."
She did.
Because of course she did.
"Maybe she spread so wide, even the wolves in heat got a taste¡ª"
I lost it.
My fist connected with her face¡ªagain. And again. And again.
I mmed her down to the ground, mounted her, and punched until her lip split wider. Until her eyes started to swell. Until blood gushed from her nose and stained the stones red.
I didn¡¯t care who was watching.
I didn¡¯t care if I was dragged off or executed for it.
This wasn¡¯t about pride anymore.
It was about the only thing that mattered to me.
My mother was gone.
And all I had left of her was memory.
And this woman...
This thing dared to spit on it.
She tried to cover her face. I grabbed her arms and shoved them aside.
"No hiding now," I snarled. "You wanted attention? You wanted to humiliate me? Then let them all see you now."
I struck again.
Blood sshed onto my sleeve. Onto my cheek.
Her body went limp, but I didn¡¯t stop.
It wasn¡¯t enough.
It would never be enough.
Not for what she said.
Not for what she tried to take from me.
I didn¡¯t stop until her head lolled to the side and her breathing grew faint.
Hands pulled at me, trying to drag me off her.
"Selene! Enough!"
Someone¡¯s voice rang in my ear, but I didn¡¯t even hear who it was.
Because my vision was blurred, my hands dripping red.
I was panting, shaking, trembling.
But I wasn¡¯t broken.
Not this time.
She had insulted the one thing I couldn¡¯t forgive.
And now, finally, she knew exactly who she was dealing with.
Let them all watch.
Let them all whisper.
But from this day forward, no one¡ªno one¡ªwould dare say her name with filth again.
Chapter 13 : Caged Like an Animal
Chapter 13: Chapter 13 : Caged Like an Animal
I didn¡¯t hear the gasps. Didn¡¯t feel the blood on my knuckles. Didn¡¯t notice the shocked faces gathering in a half-circle around me.
All I could hear was her voice¡ªthe head maid¡¯s filthy words echoing in my head like poison. Her insults still clinging to my skin like grease.
My breathing was sharp. My fists were aching. My body burning with fire. I was about to go at her again.
I didn¡¯t care if she was already half-conscious, bleeding on the courtyard stones. I didn¡¯t care if they chained me or beat me or dragged me to the dungeons this time.
She had spoken about my mother. She had spat on her name. And for that, I was going to make sure she never opened that vile mouth again.
I moved.
My foot lifted, ready to kick her across the face¡ª
And then, I was flying.
Not forward. But backward.
A violent kick mmed into my ribs and knocked the air clean from my lungs.
I hit the ground hard, rolling once before I caught myself on my elbows, dazed, breathless.
What¡ª
I blinked the blur from my eyes just in time to see him.
Luca.
Storming forward like a shadow cast from me. His eyes were burning with anger, and his face¡ªtwisted with rage.
Not at her.
At me.
"What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" he snarled, towering over me like I was filth. "Beating my people bloody in front of the whole damn estate?"
I pushed myself to my feet, wincing at the pain in my ribs, but I stood anyway. I would not kneel for him. Not again.
"She deserved it," I spat. "She talked about my mother like she was amon whore¡ª"
"And you think that gives you the right to maim someone?" His voice cracked across the courtyard like thunder. "You think you get to lose control, to act like some wild animal just because your feelings got hurt?"
Iughed¡ªlow and bitter. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Is that what hurts your pride? That a little ve girl dared to fight back?"
His nostrils red as he looked at me with pure disgust, his voice curling like venom.
"Why am I even surprised? After all... it¡¯s in your nature, isn¡¯t it? Just like your father."
I froze.
"You couldn¡¯t stand anyone walking above you. Couldn¡¯t stand a single word that challenged your pride. You lose your reason the moment someone dares to speak." His eyes burned into me, cruel and merciless. "That¡¯s why you tried to kill her. Not because she insulted your mother. No. Because deep down, you¡¯re exactly like him¡ªcruel. Bloodthirsty. Unhinged. A tyrant in chains."
My breath hitched, but he wasn¡¯t done.
"You didn¡¯t evenst a few days before showing your true colors, did you?" He stepped closer, looming, his words cutting deeper than any de. "You¡¯re not strong. You¡¯re unstable. A little ve girl, too broken to know when to bow and too proud to know her ce."
The word ve hit like a p to the face. He spat it with venom, like I was filth beneath his boots.
"That¡¯s all you are. A cursed reflection of your father. Nothing more."
I couldn¡¯t take it.
I lunged at him, fury zing in my chest, but before I could even reach him¡ªhe grabbed me.
His arms mped around mine, holding me back like I was nothing but a wild thing to be restrained.
"Then kill me!" I shouted, stepping closer, unafraid of his strength. "That¡¯s what you all want, isn¡¯t it? Just say the word and end it already, Luca! Because I swear to the Goddess, I am done living like this!"
His jaw clenched. His fists shook.
"Do you hear me?" I screamed at him. "I¡¯m done! I¡¯d rather rot in the ground than spend one more day crawling at your feet!"
And then I saw it.
That flicker in his eyes. That disgust. That cold, sharp look that said more than his words ever could.
He hated me.
And for one brief, broken second... it hurt.
But I weed the hurt.
It reminded me I was still human.
He stepped forward, grabbing my arms so hard I cried out.
"I warned you," he hissed, his voice so low it burned. "I told you what would happen if you kept crossing the line."
"I don¡¯t care!" I thrashed in his hold. "I¡¯ll cross every damn line until you hear me!"
"You¡¯re not worth hearing," he said, and those words cut deeper than any de.
And before I could fight again, he moved swiftly.
He threw me over his shoulder like I weighed nothing.
"Put me down!" I screamed, pounding my fists against his back, twisting, kicking, anything. "You bastard! PUT ME DOWN!"
But he didn¡¯t.
Not even when I wed at him. Not even when my nails dug into his skin.
"You can¡¯t die so easily, not before atoning for your sins," he muttered under his breath, his eyes going wild with fury and hatred. "You want chaos? You want fire? Fine. Then burn alone."
He stormed through the halls, every step a thunderp. Servants scattered. Guards stared. No one dared to stop him.
No one dared save me.
"I hate you!" I screamed into his back. "I HATE YOU, LUCA!"
Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel
No answer.
"Coward! You¡¯re just a coward like the rest of them! You kill the ones who can¡¯t fight back! You call that power?!"
He kept walking.
"You¡¯re not my Alpha," I sobbed. "You¡¯re not anything to me!"
Still nothing.
Until finally, the hallway ended.
My body crashed down onto the stone floor of my room, tossed like I was no more than garbage.
I rolled once, groaning, the breath knocked from my chest.
He stood in the doorway, breathing hard, chest rising and falling, his eyes burning holes into the ground where Iy.
But he didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t yell or curse or offer any cruelmands.
He didn¡¯t offer threats, not even the cold kind that usually rolled off his tongue like knives.
He didn¡¯t offer pity either¡ªnot a shred of it. Not even the hollow kind that dripped with superiority and disgust.
Just stared.
Stared at me like I was something alien. Something filthy. Something that had crawled out of a ce he never wanted to understand.
As if trying toprehend what kind of creature I even was¡ªwhat sort of mistake the world had made in letting me exist.
And then he turned.
Without a word. Without a sigh. Without a flicker of remorse.
Without a backward nce. As if I had never even been there. As if I were nothing more than a stain.
The door mmed shut behind him, loud and final, like a sentence passed with no chance of appeal.
And I...
I didn¡¯t scream this time.
I just curled in on myself, staring at the ceiling, fists clenched. And whispered to the silence¡ª
"I am not your ve."
Chapter 14: From My Hands
Chapter 14: Chapter 14: From My Hands
Luca¡¯s POV
The halls stretched long and dim in front of me, but I barely noticed them as I walked with a rage boiling beneath my skin. My fists were clenched so tight that the pressure burned my knuckles.
Every servant I passed dropped their eyes and moved out of my way, sensing the storm in my expression. I didn¡¯t need to growl or snap orders. My anger was thick enough to choke them all.
Selena had stood in front of me like a creature resurrected from ashes, yelling like she had been the one wronged. She had spit at my feet, her voice torn and wild, using me of cruelty¡ªme, the son of a woman she murdered.
She had screamed that I was a monster. She dared to twist the truth like that. If I were a monster, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to raise her voice, let alone scream in my face. She wouldn¡¯t be breathing.
Still, her words echoed in my head louder than I wanted to admit. The brokenness in her voice had cut deep. I told myself I didn¡¯t care, but the truth was I had seen something in her eyes¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t ignore.
She had been angry, yes, but it wasn¡¯t just rebellion. It wasn¡¯t pride. It was something deeper, darker. It was the kind of rage that only came from someone who had swallowed their pain for too long.
I couldn¡¯t understand it. Since the day we took her in, she hadn¡¯t made a sound. She didn¡¯t resist when we took her name. She didn¡¯t protest when we branded her. Not a word when we tossed her in the dirt and gave her nothing. Even when she cried during that first night in the ve quarters, she didn¡¯t scream.
Not like this. So what made her snap now? What could push her to beat omegas bloody in the middle of the courtyard? I knew she wasn¡¯t irrational. If she were, she would¡¯ve caused chaos the moment she stepped into our territory.
My boots mmed against the stone as I entered the lower hall leading to the servant quarters. The courtyard was already in view, and even from a distance, I could see the chaos that still lingered from her explosion.
Tables were shattered. Tools were thrown around like debris in a storm. Blood stained the stone path, some of it hers, most of it not. It was the scene of something far worse than disobedience. It was personal.
The air shifted the moment I entered. Omegas froze in ce, their eyes wide, their bodies shrinking like prey. The fear in the air was suffocating. But I wasn¡¯t here to tear them apart. I needed to know what happened. The facts.
The head maid wasn¡¯t among them. One of the others whispered that she had been taken to the healer after sustaining serious injuries. My jaw clenched, not because I pitied her¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ªbut because I didn¡¯t know what the hell happened to cause such a copse in order under mymand. I didn¡¯t tolerate disorder.
I stepped into the center of the mess and turned toward the group, letting my gaze sweep across them. The fear was clear, but not a single one of them spoke. I had no time for silence.
"I want answers," I said, my voice cutting through the air like a de. "Now. From the beginning. Not one lie. Not one detail left out."
When no one responded, I let the full weight of my Alpha voice ring out across the space.
This content belongs to find?novel
"Speak."
The effect was immediate. One maid dropped to her knees, her face pale as she began to stammer something about Selena attacking her, about rebellion, about betrayal. She imed Selena struck first...that she disobeyed the head maid and start beating her.
It was pathetic. Her eyes darted to the broken table behind me as though it would defend her.
Before I could even respond, a voice spoke up from the side.
"I saw everything, Alpha."
It came from a young male omega I vaguely recognized. He was small but steady, and though his hands trembled slightly, his voice didn¡¯t waver. He took a step forward, lowered his head in respect, and continued.
"The maid lied. She sent selene to your brother Lucian¡¯s chambers on purpose. She said it would bring her punishment and set an example. Selena didn¡¯t resist. She just did her work. She didn¡¯t fight until she was confronted again¡ªcornered, actually. The maid screamed at her, threatened her. Tried to p her. That was when Selena snapped."
His words settled into me like ice in my bloodstream.
"She caught the p. She didn¡¯t hit first. She tried to defend herself. Then the head maid came. And she didn¡¯t listen either. She believed the lie. Ordered Selena to be dragged through the quarters and punished in front of everyone. Selena begged her to stop. She tried to exin. But no one believed her. But when head maid start talking bad about her mother, she lost all of herposure and start beating her like this."
There was a long silence after he finished. Everyone was watching me, waiting.
I turned my eyes to the maid who had lied. She had turned ghost white, and her legs were shaking beneath her. She opened her mouth to beg, but I didn¡¯t give her the chance.
"You will not return to Alpha Quarters," I said coldly. "You¡¯ve lost your standing. From now on, you¡¯ll be assigned to the knights¡¯ barracks. You¡¯ll clean armor, stables, boots¡ªeverything. You¡¯ll be under strict supervision."
"No¡ªAlpha, please¡ª" she sobbed, falling at my feet. "Please, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"
I didn¡¯t even look at her as I turned away. Her voice faded behind me.
My thoughts were a storm of questions I couldn¡¯t answer.
I had seen Selena¡¯s eyes earlier. The way she looked at me wasn¡¯t just fury¡ªit was grief. A pain I had no right to ignore. And I hated that it unsettled me. I hated that part of me wondered if we had made a mistake.
No. I wasn¡¯t weak. I knew what she had done. I knew what she had taken from us.
But somehow, everything was bing less clear.
And I didn¡¯t like it.
Chapter 15: The Weight of Survival
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Weight of Survival
Luca¡¯s POV
I walked in silence, my boots carrying me through the familiar corridors of the Alpha¡¯s hall. Each step echoed through the stone walls, but I paid no attention to the sound. My mind was a storm.
A mess of emotions and responsibilities I couldn¡¯t afford to ignore. I needed rity, and for me, that only came through structure¡ªthrough control. The best way to quiet the storm was to drown myself in work.
I pushed open the doors to my personal office. The scent of parchment and aged wood hit me like home. The long obsidian table stretched across the room with old maps and new ns scattered across it, corners curled, stained with ink, sweat, and decisions made in blood. I sat down heavily at the head of the table and exhaled slowly, willing the chaos inside me to settle.
There was no room for distractions. Not now.
Not with everything we had to rebuild.
The Silver Dawn Pack had been broken, shattered by the war we waged to take back what was ours. We had won¡ªbut winning did not feel like triumph. It felt like another burden. Another mountain to climb.
Our Silver Dawn Pack, once proud and vast, had been nearly wiped out. And now, thousands of Silver Dawn wolves lived under our rule, most of them still uncertain if they were prisoners or family.
My brothers and I had made the decision the moment we seized the Crimson throne. We would not be Alpha Eirik. We would not mimic the man who once wore the same cold smile as he butchered our father.
Four years ago, things were different. We were eighteen. Young. Naive. Back then, we believed peace was possible. Our father had spoken often of unity. He believed we could bridge the distance between our packs. That one day, Crimson Fang and Silver Dawn could stand together.
Latest content published on find?novel
Alpha Eirik yed along with the illusion well.
He invited us¡ªour entire family¡ªto his territory for a celebration. I still remember the day. The sky had been clear, the air warm with the scent of pine and river wind. We were supposed to discuss treaties and trade. Strengthen bonds.
We brought no army, only a few of our most trusted guards, because we believed in diplomacy. My father believed in diplomacy.
And Eirik repaid that trust with blood.
I was in the outer hall when the ughter began.
By the time I reached the main chambers, the scent of blood was already everywhere¡ªfresh and iron-thick. My mother¡¯s scream echoed through stone before it was abruptly cut off. When I saw her body, blood gushing out from her throat, I couldn¡¯t move.
My father fought to hisst breath, back to back with our captain of guards, trying to shield us.
We were forced to run.
We ran with nothing but the clothes on our backs and the scars burning into our memory. I still remember Kael¡¯s voice screaming my name. Lucian¡¯s breathing turning into sobs. Aeron bleeding from his shoulder but refusing to fall behind.
It was our father¡¯s Beta¡ªMarek¡ªwho forced us to leave. He stayed behind to hold the line. Bought us enough time to vanish into the woods, hunted like prey.
That day, we became ghosts.
For four years, we disappeared from the world, hiding in outposts, abandoned dens, and rogue camps. We trained. We hunted. We prepared.
At that time, The Silver Dawn Pack had been seized. Itsnds were imed, its people reduced to nothing more than workers and livestock. Our warriors were branded as traitors. Our people lived like ves.
And Eirik never branded them with the mark of a ve¡ªnot because he was merciful, but because he wanted the illusion of dignity while stealing their souls.
Now, all of that is over.
Eirik is dead. His rule has ended. His legacy shattered beneath our hands. But the damage remains, etched into the soil and the hearts of the people he used.
I rubbed my temples, staring down at thetest report from our border guards. It detailed the poption status. Five thousand now, out of what was once thirty thousand. Only five thousand remained.
So many of them are killed, starved and scattered. Some had simply stopped hoping. Others had disappeared without a trace. The ruins of what once was a proud pack were now our burden to resurrect.
Merging the Crimson Fang and Silver Dawn packs wasn¡¯t easy. We knew many of them still feared us¡ªothers hated us. But I had made it clear from day one. This war was never against the omegas or the workers. This was not a conquest for domination. This was retribution.
I did not hate the children who bowed their heads in fear when they passed me. I did not loathe the young mothers who wept for sons they had lost on both sides. They deserved peace. They deserved a life better than the scraps Eirik had fed them.
But peace didn¡¯t build itself. And loyalty was never given freely.
It had to be earned.
That was why I stayed up every night drawing maps of old Silver Dawn territory. I reviewed every structure, every broken home, every waterline and trade route. I nned new settlements.
I arranged food distribution and border patrols. I calcted how to reestablish trade routes and safe zones. My job wasn¡¯t to mourn what we had lost. It was to restore what we still had.
And yet...
Despite everything I had on my te, my thoughts kept drifting back to her.
Selena.
The girl with alpha blood and broken eyes. The girl we hated for what she represented. The daughter of the man who destroyed our family. The girl who was supposed to be our trophy of victory¡ªbut somehow refused to break the way we expected.
Even now, the sound of her screaming at me twisted something inside. I wanted to forget it. But I couldn¡¯t.
She had begged to be listened to. Begged for someone to believe her. And today, someone finally spoke up in her defense.
I leaned back in the chair and stared at the ceiling, with tight jaw. Maybe I had misjudged her today. Or maybe I was just tired of seeing enemies in every face. I didn¡¯t know anymore.
What I did know was this:
I couldn¡¯t afford to let emotion cloud my judgment. Not now. Not when so many lives rested on what I did next.
The pack needed to rise again.
And I would make sure it did....
Chapter 16: Letters and Leashes
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Letters and Leashes
Aeron¡¯s POV
The candlelight flickered gently across the edges of the parchment as I dipped the quill once more, letting the ck ink soak into the paper with practiced grace. My strokes were steady and Precise. Every curve of each letter carried the exact tone I wanted: respectful, polished and grateful.
"To Alpha Rhys of the ck Ridge," I wrote, "Your words of goodwill have reached us at a most meaningful time. We are honored by your acknowledgment of the Silver Dawn Pack¡¯s return to its rightful ce, and we warmly extend an invitation to our formal coronation five days hence..."
My lips tightened slightly as I signed the name at the bottom¡ªmy own, Aeron Duskdraven, First Alpha of the restored Silver Dawn.
It was the third such letter I¡¯d written this morning. All with nearly the same meaningless ttery in different packaging. The same alphas who now lined up to grovel at our feet had once praised Alpha Eirik like he was the moon incarnate.
I still remembered the letters they sent him after our father¡¯s death. Congratting him on his new union. Cloaked with lies. Empty words written with grinning jaws still wet from blood.
The same alphas who turned their heads when we cried for justice. The same ones who whispered behind closed doors that perhaps we had deserved it.
And now they came to us with praises and invitations and hollow friendship.
It was disgusting. But I responded to every one of them.
Because politics demanded patience.
And power demanded polish.
With Crimson Fang crushed and merged, ourbined territory made Silver Dawn one of thergest and most resource-rich packs in the northern territories. That kind of status drew vultures disguised as allies. Everyone wanted to be close to the throne now.
So I wrote them back.
Not because I trusted them. Not because I respected them.
But because survival required more than brute strength. It required diplomacy. Appearances. Strategic tolerance.
I knew this game.
Smile. Thank them. Pretend their words had meaning.
I set the letter aside, its contents already fading from my mind, and dipped the quill into ink once more. But before I could begin the next response, the door creaked open behind me.
I didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was. I recognized the scent before the footsteps crossed the threshold. My beta¡ªCyrus.
He was quiet,posed, but his hesitation betrayed him.
"You¡¯rete," I said without looking up.
Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel
"I know, Alpha." His voice was low, cautious. "I waited until things settled beforeing."
He stood at the edge of the study, just inside the door, as if unsure whether to step further. That alone told me he wasn¡¯t here for routine updates.
"Then speak."
I continued sealing the final scroll, letting the silence press down until he gathered the courage to approach.
Cyrus stepped forward slowly and sat on the edge of the chair opposite mine. He adjusted his jacket, cleared his throat once, twice. His fingers tapped the armrest before he caught himself and clenched them into fists.
"It¡¯s about the incident today," he began. "With your brothers. And Selene"
I set the quill down atst and met his gaze. I didn¡¯t blink.
He squirmed under the weight of my stare.
"I followed your instructions," he continued. "Kept a close eye on them. Lucian, especially. You were right... something¡¯s changing. Today, there was a scene in the servants¡¯ quarters. It began after Selene was seen leaving Lucian¡¯s private chambers."
That made him pause again, gauging my reaction.
I gave him none.
He pressed on. "It seems an omega maid deliberately sent Selena to clean Lucian¡¯s room. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be there, but she went. She followed orders like always. The maid was hoping Lucian would catch her and¡ªwell¡ªpunish her."
A flicker of emotion crossed his face then. Disgust? Guilt? Maybe both.
"But Lucian didn¡¯t punish her. He... let her go."
I arched one brow, but said nothing.
"She returned to the corridor after cleaning. The maid who sent her was waiting and furious that she hadn¡¯t been hurt. She started questioning her, yelling at her. Selena tried to exin. She said she was ordered to go¡ªbut the maid struck her. Or tried to."
"She tried to hit her?" I asked, voice t.
Cyrus nodded quickly. "Selena caught her wrist. She didn¡¯t strike back. Not at first. She just... stopped the blow. But the head maid was alreadying. The younger maid lied and imed Selena had gone into Lucian¡¯s chambers on her own. That she was trying to seduce him."
I exhaled slowly. The lie was predictable and pathetic.
"And?"
"She was dragged into the courtyard by several servants for public punishment. But something snapped, Alpha. She kept trying to exin, but no one listened. I think... I think she realized she wasn¡¯t going to be spared. That no matter how quiet she was, how obedient, they¡¯d stille for her. And she¡ªshe fought back."
Cyrus looked away for a second, as if trying to collect the memory.
"She fought them, Alpha. Fought hard. The head maid first. Then others who joined in. She didn¡¯t use her wolf¡ªshe can¡¯t. But she¡¯s fast, brutal, precise. Like she¡¯s been holding it in for years. It wasn¡¯t just defense. It was rage. It was... days of buried humiliation unleashed in one blow."
He shifted in his seat, clearly unnerved.
"I watched the whole thing. From the shadows. You told me not to interfere unless it was necessary. So I didn¡¯t. But she... she bested them all. Beat the head maid bloody. And before anyone could respond, Luca arrived."
Cyrus¡¯s gaze drifted to the window briefly.
"He was furious. Dragged her away himself. But even as she kicked and screamed and cursed us all to the Moon Goddess, she didn¡¯t stop. I¡¯ve never seen someone look at him like that. Not even our enemies on the battlefield."
He went quiet after that, waiting.
I stared at him, the silence stretching until he grew restless again. He shifted, rubbed his palms on his thighs.
He shook his head.
I didn¡¯t respond.
Cyrus studied me, nervousness returning. "Do you... want me to continue? Or should I step back?"
I finally leaned back in my chair, folding my hands neatly.
"Continue watching."
Cyrus blinked. "Even now?"
"Especially now."
He nodded slowly, then stood. "Of course, Alpha."
He walked toward the door but hesitated again.
"If I may... what do you think of her?"
I looked back at the sealed scroll. The wax still gleamed.
"I think she¡¯s not what they believe her to be," I said, voice quiet. "But that doesn¡¯t make her less dangerous."
That answer seemed to unsettle him more than if I¡¯d said nothing.
"Understood."
Chapter 17: The Royal Letter
Chapter 17: Chapter 17: The Royal Letter
Aeron¡¯s POV
Cyrus was still standing by the door, mid-sentence, when both of us felt it¡ªfaint at first, but unmistakable. The scent of iron and pine needles, clipped and cold. Kael.
I nced toward the entrance before Cyrus even turned. His posture stiffened immediately, his throat bobbing once. His words stopped altogether, buried under the weight of tension that now filled the room.
I knew what he was thinking. He wasn¡¯t worried about Kael. He was terrified of what would happen if Kael realized he¡¯d been reporting to me behind his back. I had no fear of my brother knowing.
I didn¡¯t hide my thoughts, and Kael would never confront me directly. But for Cyrus, a beta, loyalty ran in a different current. Reporting on his own Alpha¡¯s brother was as close to treason as one could get in this pack.
He swallowed again as the door opened.
Kael stepped in quietly, his expressionposed, but eyes distant. He was holding something¡ªthick parchment, sealed in wax as red as dried blood. The moment I saw the crest pressed into it, I straightened in my chair.
Th?s chapter is updated by Find1Novel
Cyrus gave a stiff bow, trying to act like he hadn¡¯t just been reporting on Kael seconds earlier. "Alpha Kael," he murmured.
Kael nced at him and paused, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Why do you look like someone just dragged you through the swamps?"
Cyrus stiffened more, eyes darting between us. The panic on his face was almostedic.
"He¡¯s fine," I said smoothly before Cyrus could fumble a reply. "Just upset. His girl friend cheated on him. With a kitchen guard, I believe."
Cyrus made a choking sound. "What¡ª? That¡¯s not¡ª!"
But the look I gave him silenced the rest of his outburst. I didn¡¯t even have to speak. His mouth snapped shut with a quiet click.
Kael turned to me, then back at Cyrus with raised brows. "...Damn. That¡¯s rough."
The poor man looked like he was about to faint. Kael even gave him a look that bordered on pity, which only made it worse.
I could almost hear the curses Cyrus was muttering inside his head as he turned and excused himself with a stammered bow, mumbling something about reports and patrols and goddess-knows-what else before he disappeared out the door like a puff of smoke.
I didn¡¯t smirk. But I felt the corner of my mouth twitch.
Kael stepped forward and ced the sealed letter on my desk. "This just arrived. Hand-delivered by a pair of royal knights."
That pulled the humor out of the air. I stared at the seal again. The Royal Crest of the Lycan Rulers. A crown surrounded by fangs and a crescent moon. Official. Binding.
I broke the wax with my dagger and unfolded the thick parchment slowly. My eyes scanned the page once. Then again.
"He¡¯sing here," I said tly.
Kael sank into the chair across from me, arms crossed. "He, as in the prince?"
"Yes. The heir to the throne. He¡¯sing to attend our coronation in person."
Kael leaned back slightly, brows drawing together. "That¡¯s... unusual."
"Very."
The letter was written in flowery formal script, filled with unnecessary niceties. It congratted us on our victory, praised our ¡¯resilience and leadership,¡¯ and offered the prince¡¯s personal presence to honor our rise to full Alpha status. It sounded generous, noble and prestigious.
But I didn¡¯t believe a word of it.
Kael didn¡¯t either.
"If it were anyone else," I said slowly, "they¡¯d be celebrating or throwing feasts. Announcing it to the whole pack."
Kael shook his head. "He¡¯s never attended any coronation in thest years. Not even the Central Warden¡¯s eldest son, and that was a big one."
"And he¡¯sing four days early," I added. "That doesn¡¯t sit right."
Kael was quiet for a moment, his fingers tapping the edge of the desk. "Do you think he suspects something? About how we handled the Crimson Fang?"
"No," I said firmly. "Our actions were within thew of war. The Council¡¯s endorsement secured that."
"Then what?"
I stared at the letter, the ink still shining faintly. "Either he wants something from us... or he wants to observe something. Maybe someone."
Kael¡¯s gaze darkened. "Selene."
"That would be my guess."
Because both of us knew the history between the royal heir and Selene.
The only thing uncertain now... was just how far the prince was willing to go for her.
Kael exhaled through his nose and looked away. His fingers curled slightly on the armrest. I noticed, but didn¡¯tment. We both had reasons to distrust the Royal Pack. Their interest in our affairs never came without a price.
Still... refusing the prince wasn¡¯t an option.
I looked back at him. "We let hime and treat him best. Pretend like we don¡¯t suspect anything."
"Even if he¡¯s here to dig up our past?"
"We have nothing to hide," I said. "And if he¡¯s here for Selene, then we¡¯ll watch him just as closely as he watches us."
Kael gave a slow nod.
"We¡¯ll need proper arrangements made," I said, standing. "We don¡¯t have a Luna, so Gamma Thorne will handle it. Let him know the prince arrives within a day. Prepare the best chambers as royal guest quarters. Assign elite patrols to the perimeter. No mistakes."
Kael stood as well. "And Selene?"
"Keep her away from him¡ªfor now."
He gave a brief nod and exited, the door clicking shut behind him.
I turned my eyes back to the letter, fingers tightening around the edges of the parchment. The royal seal stared back at me like a silent warning, its golden emblem gleaming under thentern light.
A royal visit was never just a visit.
It was a message. A reminder. A test.
The heir wouldn¡¯te all this way without purpose.
He wanted to see if we were weak, disorganized or divided.
And I had no intention of giving him that satisfaction.
Not now. Not ever.
Not when the fate of the Silver Dawn Pack was still hanging by threads I was barely holding together.
Chapter 18: Silence After the Storm
Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Silence After the Storm
Selene¡¯s Pov
The stone beneath me was cold. Hard. But I didn¡¯t move.
Tears had dried on my cheeks hours ago, leaving nothing but the tight sting around my eyes. My fingers still trembled from the confrontation. My muscles ached, but it wasn¡¯t the bruises that made them sore. It was everything else...the weight of being hated, the humiliation, the mark burned into my flesh, the helplessness that clung to my skin like rot.
No one came for me.
That was the only mercy the night offered.
I kept waiting. I thought someone would barge in through the door any moment and drag me away¡ªmaybe to the dungeons, maybe to be whipped in front of the entire pack. After all, I¡¯d struck back. I had thrown punches and that too as a ve.
But nothing happened.
The silence stretched. My heart beat fast for a long time, but eventually, even fear grew tired. My body, pushed past its limits, gave up. I curled up on the floor of my tiny, suffocating quarters still filthy from the scuffle and fell asleep.
When I woke, it was to the sound of a single, firm knock. Not shouting or any threats.
I blinked, my head pounding. My back was stiff from sleeping on the hard surface, but the knock pulled me into full awareness. I sat up slowly, arms tightening around myself.
Original content can be found at f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel
The door opened on its own.
An older woman stepped in. She wore the standard omega uniform but carried herself with an authority that made me instinctively straighten. Her hair was tied in a strict bun, ck strands neatly tucked. Her face was lined but firm. She looked at me for a long moment, not with disgust or sympathy, just a measuring stare.
"I¡¯m your new handler," she said curtly. "Assigned directly by Alpha Luca. My name is Mariam. From today, you take orders from me¡ªand the Alphas. No one else. Is that clear?"
I nodded quickly. I didn¡¯t dare ask where the previous head maid had gone. Nor did I question this sudden change. I had learned my lesson.
Mariam set down a folded bundle of clothes on the small wooden stool in the corner. "Two sets. Okay, They are your uniform and your undergarments. Keep them clean. You will not get another if they got ruined. They¡¯re new. And that¡¯s a privilege most ves don¡¯t get."
I nced at the clothes. They were not good, not even soft, but... clean. The fabric wasn¡¯t coarse. The underwear looked in, but not torn or used. I blinked rapidly, surprised by the wave of emotion that came with that simple kindness.
"Wash up. Eat in the servant¡¯s hall. Then report to me."
I nodded again, quietly.
Before leaving, Mariam added onest thing, her voice firm. "If someone tries to bully you again¡ªtell me. I¡¯m not here to protect you. But I also don¡¯t tolerate lies and sabotage in the Alpha¡¯s household. Stay in your ce. Do your work. Keep your mouth shut. You¡¯ll live."
Then she left.
The silence returned.
I sat there for a moment, letting her words settle. There was no kindness in them. But there was also no cruelty. I could live with that. I didn¡¯t need protection. I didn¡¯t wantfort. I just didn¡¯t want to be dragged into more traps.
If they don¡¯t corner me, I won¡¯tsh out.
But if they do...
Then I¡¯ll make sure I bite harder thanst time.
Because now, there¡¯s nothing left to lose. I¡¯ve already been branded, stripped and humiliated. What could be worse than this?
I gathered the clothes and headed out of the room. The shared bathing chambers were a few halls away, but at this hour, no one was there. The building was quiet. Everyone had already finished washing, and has gone to wither eat or to work. That was fine by me. I didn¡¯t want their stares. I didn¡¯t want to hear their whispers again.
The warm water from the tap was rare. A luxury, really. I let it wash down my back in silence, scrubbing myself until my skin stung. I didn¡¯t care. I needed the old scent gone. The blood. The shame and that bitch¡¯s blood that was all over me. I needed to wash it off, which had clung to me like dirt.
Once clean, I slipped into the new uniform. It wasn¡¯t pretty¡ªbut it fit well. The sleeves weren¡¯t torn, the hem was neat, and for the first time since being dragged here, I didn¡¯t feel like a walking corpse.
I walked to the omega dining hall next. Heads turned towards me. Every pair of eyes followed me as I walked past rows of benches. Whispers rose from every corner but I ignored them all.
I didn¡¯t sit at the center. I picked a spot at the edge, close to the exit. My tray held stale bread and adle of lukewarm stew¡ªbut it was food. I ate slowly and quietly. Not once did I raise my head to meet their stares.
They wanted to see me starve. So i could copse and they could further find a way to humiliate me.
But I wouldn¡¯t.
If they saw me suffer, it would feed their illusion of power.
I would not give them that.
Not anymore.
Each bite I took was bitter, but necessary. My body needed strength. Not for survival but for my n.
It wasn¡¯t time yet. But soon. A few more days. Just a few more.
Just as I ced thest piece of stale bread into my mouth, a loud snicker broke the low murmur of the dining hall. I didn¡¯t have to look to know it was directed at me. The tone was too familiar.
"Well, well," a voice rang out, deliberately loud. "Look who thinks she¡¯s still worth something."
I didn¡¯t flinch. I kept chewing, eyes fixed on my tray.
A tray ttered onto the bench across mine. I saw movement from the corner of my eye¡ªtwo omegas, girls I vaguely recognized from the cleaning rotations. One had red-stained nails and the other wore her jealousy like perfume. Cheap and choking.
"Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show your face again," the red-nailed one said sweetly, setting her chin in her hand. "After all, didn¡¯t you nearly rip out someone¡¯s throat yesterday?"
Chapter 19: The Door She Didn’t Want to Open
Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Door She Didn¡¯t Want to Open
Selene¡¯s POV
~ ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?ndNovel
More giggles followed from the table behind me.
I didn¡¯t answer.
I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, stood up slowly, and carried my tray toward the washing counter.
"Aw,e on," the other one cooed, following behind. "Don¡¯t be so cold. We just wanted to know how it felt¡ªbeing dragged like that in front of everyone. Or is the new ve mark too sore to talk about?"
I paused. My hand tightened around the tray, the metal groaning faintly under my grip. I turned with a calm gaze.
"You should go back to your table," I said softly, my voice was low and steady.
She blinked, clearly not expecting a response.
"Oh? And if I don¡¯t?"
I took a slow step forward.
"I don¡¯t bite unless you try to rip my skin first," I said quietly. "But if you do... I won¡¯t stop at a warning."
Her throat bobbed as she swallowed.
"Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t think you¡¯re special just because Alpha Luca didn¡¯t punish you," she said with a sneer.
"Lana! the head maid is still unconscious, you know...right?" someone shouted from the kitchen door.
The girl went pale.
The confidence drained from her face in a second, and her lips parted in panic. She looked around as if realizing just how many had been watching.
I tilted my head slightly and offered her a simple smile¡ªone that quietly agreed with the man from the kitchen.
The kind that said, I see you now. And next time, I won¡¯t warn you first.
She spun on her heel and stormed off, but not before throwing me onest re over her shoulder. Her hips swayed as she walked away, the exaggerated strut an act of pride, but her steps were too quick.
Fear always left traces. Even in those trying to walk away like they won.
I turned back to the sink, washed my tray in silence, and left the hall.
But they¡¯d seen it now, I am not easy to mess. And the more they tried to test me, the more they¡¯d learn:
After that I walked away from there and headed to report my new head maid,as she had asked me.
I stood quietly before the new head maid, hands folded, gaze low but alert. Mariam didn¡¯t waste time. She handed me a dusting cloth, a pale blue apron, and a soft-bristled broom. There was no cruel smirk on her face, no mocking tone like the previous maids. She simply said what needed to be said.
"You¡¯re assigned to clean the private chambers of the Alphas today," she stated bluntly.
My hands froze around the cloth.
The private chambers.
I remember it is the very core of the Duskdraven estate. The personal space of the quadruplet Alphas. Sacred territory where only trusted staff were ever permitted to step. A ce the rest of the servants only whispered to visit one day.
I opened my mouth. Not to protest¡ªjust to ask, to understand¡ªbut the question died before it reached my lips. Mariam¡¯s face remained unreadable.
I didn¡¯t sense any ill intent from her. Hermands were stern but fair. She didn¡¯t watch me with hatred. If anything, she barely looked at me at all. Maybe she didn¡¯t even know who gave the order or maybe she knew and was only carrying it out.
Still... my chest tightened. I swallowed hard and gave a silent nod.
As I walked through the twisting corridors of the estate, I passed a group of omega maids gathered near the central garden. Their voices were low at first¡ªthen one of them squealed, unable to contain her excitement.
"Did you hear? The heir to the throne is arriving today!"
"What?! Today? You mean before the coronation?"
"Yes! He¡¯sing early to personally attend and stay in the estate until the ceremony!"
"Oh goddess, I hope we catch a glimpse of him. Can you imagine? The royal family here?"
Theirughter and squeals filled the corridor like sharp ss digging into my skin. I stopped walking.
The words echoed again in my mind. The heir to the throne is arriving today.
The breath left my lungs in a painful rush. My fingers curled tightly around the broomstick until my knuckles turned white. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t think.
The blood drained from my face.
No. Not now. Not here. Not in front of them.
The maids noticed my presence just as quickly. Their excited expressions twisted into something uglier when they spotted the fresh uniform I wore. Their eyes dragged across the fabric with unmistakable jealousy. I didn¡¯t understand why. The clothes weren¡¯t luxurious. But their res burned with silent usations.
One of them gave a harsh snort, muttered something under her breath, and tugged the others away. They walked off, tossing nces over their shoulders, eager to gossip elsewhere.
I stood there for a second longer, feeling the floor sway under my feet.
The prince, he wasing here. To this estate. To this pack.
I turned and walked quickly, almost stumbling in my haste to get away. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see my face.
I reached the central wing and pushed open the heavy double doors that led into the private quarters of the Duskdraven Alphas.
The hallway here was quiet. Every tile gleamed, every wall lined with banners bearing the sigil of their house¡ªsilver and ck, sharp edges and clean lines. It was the heart of their power.
Mariam had given clear instructions: I had two hours to clean, and the Alphas wouldn¡¯t be back until after that. I would be alone.
No one would see.
I pushed open thest door and stepped inside.
Their private chamber was grand¡ªnothing like the servant quarters. Polished stone floor, dark wood furniture, bookshelves stacked with journals and weapons. Four adjoining rooms branched off from the central hall, each no doubt belonging to one of the brothers. The space smelled of pine, smoke, and something distinctly male¡ªan overpowering fragrance.
I closed the door behind me slowly and carefully.
I let thetch fall into ce with a soft click. Then I stepped back and leaned my back against it.
The broom fell from my hand.
My legs gave out.
I slid to the ground, my body trembling in silence until the first sob wed out of my throat.
It was low but filled with desperation.
I pressed both hands to my face, curling my knees to my chest, and cried like a child who had nowhere else to go.
The Lycan prince wasing.
Chapter 20: I Told Him Everything
Chapter 20: Chapter 20: I Told Him Everything
Selene¡¯s POV
~
Tears still clung to myshes as I sat slumped against the grand door of the Alpha¡¯s chamber. I should¡¯ve stopped crying. I knew that. But once the memories opened their floodgates, they never let me go without dragging me under first.
The prince wasing.
And now... I would have to face him again.
My chest ached at the thought, not just with fear, but with something heavier. A deep-rooted shame that dug ws into my skin and wouldn¡¯t let go.
I curled my fingers into my apron and shut my eyes tightly.
It started when I was fifteen. The year everything changed.
That was the year my father stopped using his fists¡ªand began using his words instead.
He told me to make friends with the Lycan prince. Said I had a pretty face and a gentle smile, and if I used them right, I could secure our future. His future.
I didn¡¯t want to go. I hated the idea. I knew exactly what he meant. If I couldn¡¯t "win over" the prince... if I didn¡¯t do enough, he would break my legs.
But worse¡ªhe¡¯d burn everything my mother left behind. Her shawl. Her old journal. The tiny wooden box she carved for me before she died. All I had left of her.
The beatings hadn¡¯t worked. I had stopped reacting to it. So he found a new way to hurt me.
One that worked.
So, I began going to the pce, terrified but silent. I didn¡¯t say no. I couldn¡¯t. I started lingering around the prince like a shadow. I smiled when I had to. Laughed when I could manage it. Not for charm¡ªbut because I was scared of what would happen to my mother¡¯s memories if I failed.
But... something strange happened.
The prince never treated me like the others. He wasn¡¯t cruel. He didn¡¯t look at me like I was a tool or a servant. He saw me.
And somehow, slowly, we became friends.
Not just the kind you pretend to be for survival.
We talked for hours sometimes. About things that mattered. His family. My nightmares. Our fears. He listened when I spoke about my father and didn¡¯t flinch when I told the truth. I had never told anyone everything before¡ªbut with him, the words just spilled.
He didn¡¯t pity me. He just understood.
And maybe that was why I started dreaming foolish dreams. I began to imagine... what if I escaped? What if I ran far from my father¡¯s hands and into a future where someone like him could protect me?
He was kind and gentle. Strong in all the ways I had never known.
And when he smiled at me like I mattered... like I belonged... it made my chest ache.
We weren¡¯t lovers. But he was the closest thing I¡¯d ever had to someone I could call mine.
And now he wasing here. I didn¡¯t know how to face him. Would he look at me and see the girl he once called friend?
Or would he see this pathetic shell, marked as a ve, scrubbing someone¡¯s floor with hands that had once reached for a future?
Would he look at me with pity?
Or worse¡ªdisgust?
Tears streamed down my cheeks again, But another thought twisted in the back of my mind. A cruel, fragile hope.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel
Maybe he came to save me. Maybe he remembered that he has a friend. Maybe... maybe this was the day I could finally leave this nightmare behind.
But then again, what if it wasn¡¯t?
What if he came and turned his face away? What if he saw me and walked past like a stranger?
I buried my face in my arms and cried.
Cried for my mother.
For the girl I used to be.
For the prince I once trusted.
And for the fear that maybe... maybe I would lose him too.
After a few minutes, I forced myself to stop.
I couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart. I wiped my face, forced the sobs down my throat, and picked up the broom again. Mariam had given me two hours. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to break.
My legs still trembled as I stood, but I pushed them forward. I moved from one corner to another, brushing carefully, dusting the shelves, sweeping between every tile. The scent of pine and smoke lingered in the air. I couldn¡¯t tell if itforted me or made it harder to breathe.
The private chambers were quiet, but thick with presence¡ªlike the shadows here remembered who they belonged to. The Alphas¡¯ rooms were untouched, and I didn¡¯t dare step inside the adjoining doors. I stayed in the central hall, trying to make it spotless.
What I didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat I couldn¡¯t know¡ªwas that someone was watching.
Above, hidden behind the arched balcony of the second floor, a figure sat silently.
Lucian.
His posture was rxed, one leg slightly bent, arm resting casually over the carved edge of the railing. He spun a small iron ball between his fingers, the light from the high window glinting off the smooth surface with each slow turn.
His face, however, was anything but rxed.
It was unreadable.
Cold, calm, and distant¡ªbut behind that calm was something sharp. His silver eyes, so like his brothers¡¯, held a focus that rarely slipped, and right now, they were locked on her.
He had been there since the moment Selene entered.
He had heard it all.
The moment her body hit the floor. The broken sobs that escaped her throat.
He didn¡¯t flinch, neither smile mockingly or frown in pity.
He simply... watched. Like a wolf watching a wounded creature that still had fangs.
There was no warmth in his expression¡ªbut there wasn¡¯t cruelty either. Just that cool stillness he wore like armor, as if emotions were tools he chose carefully, never showing them without reason.
When she cried about missing the prince, his thumb paused briefly over the iron ball.
Just a second. Barely noticeable. And then he started spinning it again. Only the quiet, thoughtful tilt of his head as he listened.
He leaned slightly forward, resting more weight on the railing now. Not out of interest¡ªat least not the kind you could exin. But as if he were cataloguing something. Storing a moment that didn¡¯t belong to him, but that he now carried anyway.
Finally, when her cries faded and she began sweeping again, he pushed away from the balcony and stepped onto the stone edge, crouched for a second, and then leapt down from the second floor like a shadow breaking free.
Hisnding was so quiet that she wouldn¡¯t have heard it even if she had been listening.
And just like that...
He was gone.
And Selene never knew he was there.
Chapter 21: A Night Summons
Chapter 21: Chapter 21: A Night Summons
Selene¡¯s POV
After a long, tiring day, I had justid down to rest. My body ached, and my eyes were heavy with sleep. For once, I thought I could finally have a few peaceful hours without anyone yelling or shoving me around.
But that hope shattered the moment someone banged loudly on my door.
The noise was so sudden and harsh, that I sat up straight in bed, heart pounding in my chest. Before I could even respond, the door burst open, mming against the wall with a sharp thud.
A guard stepped in, he was tall, broad, and wearing a scowl like he had swallowed something bitter.
"Alpha Lucian is asking for your presence. Get going," he said in a stern, cold voice.
I blinked at him, stunned. Alpha Lucian? At this hour?
It was the middle of the night. The halls had gone quiet long ago. Why would he call for me now?
My stomach twisted with dread.
Something wasn¡¯t right.
Fear settled like a stone in my chest. Was I in trouble? Had I done something wrong again? Was this punishment?
Before I could make sense of it, the guard¡¯s voice turned sharp and impatient.
"Well? Are youing, or should I drag you there like a mutt?"
I quickly stood up, lowering my head. "I¡¯ming," I whispered.
He sneered, clearly enjoying the way I flinched under his re, then turned on his heel and walked ahead. I followed him in silence, my bare feet cold against the floor, my thoughts a mess of panic and confusion.
We moved through the Alpha quarters, but after a while, I noticed something strange¡ªwe weren¡¯t heading toward the Alpha wing or his office. We were walking deeper into the pack¡¯s inner territory, far from the main buildings.
That¡¯s when a new kind of fear crept in.
What if he wasn¡¯t really taking me to Alpha Lucian?
What if he was lying?
My breath caught as I stared at the guard¡¯s back. He was tall, strong, and clearly a trained warrior. I was just a girl who hadn¡¯t even gotten her wolf yet. I had trained before... yes, I knew how to defend myself. But only against other omegas or young wolves. A full-grown warrior? I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.
Still, I had to try something. I had to be ready¡ªjust in case.
As we passed a narrow path, I saw a sharp branch lying on the ground. It was dry, splintered, and sharp enough to pierce. I quickly grabbed it without making a sound and tucked it inside my dress, pressing it close to my side.
If he tried anything... I would go for his eyes.
Even if I couldn¡¯t win, I wouldn¡¯t bepletely helpless.
We walked further, and soon, we reached arge house at the edge of the territory. I had never seen it this close before. The lights inside glowed gold and red, and loud music spilled through the walls. I could hearughter, clinking sses, and voices shouting over each other.
A party.
My blood ran cold.
I had seen parties like this before, back when I lived in the Crimson Fang Pack. I never went to them¡ªbut I knew what happened behind those doors. I had heard the whispers.
My legs froze.
No. No, I didn¡¯t want to go in there.
It would¡¯ve been better if the guard had tried to harm me in the woods. At least there, I could fight. I could run. But this? This was like stepping into the lion¡¯s den. A house full of drunk wolves, wild with power and no rules.
I took a step back, but the guard noticed.
He grabbed my arm and yanked me forward. "Don¡¯t even think about it," he growled.
I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t look at him. I just let myself be dragged, because his grip was so tight that she could feel her bones might crack at the slightest provocation.
As the door opened and the music mmed into my ears, I lowered my eyes to the floor. I didn¡¯t dare raise my head. I didn¡¯t want to see who was inside. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see me either.
My heart raced. My palms were sweaty. I could feel every stare prickling on my skin like needles, though I didn¡¯t look up to meet them.
I wished, more than anything, that I could faint. I wished I could disappear.
But I couldn¡¯t.
So I let myself be pulled inside, keeping my head down, clutching the hidden branch close to my body, and silently praying that whatever was waiting for me in that house... it wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.
I didn¡¯t get more than a nce before the guard shoved me forward.
I stumbled and crashed to the floor with a loud thud, my knees scraping against the polished tile. Pain shot up my legs, but that wasn¡¯t what made my breath freeze.
It was the silence.
For just one brief second, the wild music andughter inside the room paused. As if the wolves had caught the scent of prey. As if they all noticed I didn¡¯t belong here.
But soon, the noise returned¡ªlouder than before, more chaotic and more hungry.
The guard behind me straightened and suddenly spoke in a voice I didn¡¯t recognize. Polite and respectful.
"I¡¯ve brought her here, Alpha Lucian."
I blinked.
The change in his tone was so different from the way he had barked at me earlier that I barely believed it was the same man. My hands trembled against the cold floor.
Then I heard it. A low, humming sound.
Lucian.
He didn¡¯t speak¡ªjust hummed softly, like he was thinking, or maybe...he was pleased with my presence here
The guard left right after. His footsteps vanished behind me, and the silence in front of me stretched long and heavy.
I felt suffocated feeling of many eyes on me and something told me not to look up.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel
But I did.
And I wished I hadn¡¯t.
Chapter 22: Start Licking
Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Start Licking
Selene¡¯s POV
Right in front of me, lounging like a king, was Alpha Lucian. His sharp eyes were half-lidded, his lips curved in a slow, fake smile. But it wasn¡¯t him that made my stomach twist with sickness.
It was Kael.
Seated beside his brother, Kael had a half-naked woman curled up on hisp¡ªa beautiful blonde who looked drunk on pleasure and wine. His hand was gripping her lower body tightly, and her chest was exposed, pressed against his face while he...tched onto her like a starving animal.
She moaned softly, her fingers tangled in his hair, her hips squirming as if begging for more.
I couldn¡¯t move. Then Kael¡¯s cold grey eyes met mine. My blood ran cold.
I looked down instantly, my entire body stiff with shame and fear. Why did I look? Why did Ie here?
I should have run.
Before I could gather myself, a hand gripped my wrist and yanked me forward. I lost bnce and fell again, this time at the feet of Lucian.
He leaned forward, smile never leaving his face. "Don¡¯t mind the rudeness," he said softly. "My brother prefers things raw."
For original chapters go to find¡¤novel
My heart hammered.
"But you don¡¯t need to worry," he continued in that same gentle tone, brushing a strand of my hair back as if he were kind. "He¡¯s busy tonight... so while you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you serve me some wine?"
I didn¡¯t move.
His voice was calm, pleasant even. But every word he spoke crawled like poison under my skin. I didn¡¯t believe a single one. That smile of his¡ªit wasn¡¯t kindness. It was his psycho nature.
Lucian might dress like a gentleman. He might use soft words and never raise his voice. But I knew better.
This was the same man who had smiled while gripping my arm and marking me as a ve. That moment was burned into my memory. The tight grip, the cold eyes behind a warm smile. The fear I felt then had never left me.
And now, here I was, kneeling at his feet, afraid to even breathe wrong.
When I didn¡¯t respond, Lucian¡¯s fingers brushed against my chin, lightly nudging me again.
I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to gather the strength to move, but before I could do anything, a harsh, mocking voice rang out from behind me.
"Alpha Lucian, it seems your ve isn¡¯t trained. Took her a whole century just to pour you wine."
Laughter followed.
Lucian chuckled, still wearing his mask of patience. "She¡¯s still new," he replied smoothly. "She¡¯s learning... slowly."
The man who had spoken is a wolf with a sharp jaw and eyes full of wickedness, he snorted. A woman was sprawledzily across hisp, his hand roaming her body without care.
"Send her to me, I¡¯ll train her in a single night," he said, chuckling as he took another drink.
Disgust hit me like a wave.
I couldn¡¯t bear to look. I turned toward the small table beside Lucian, my hands shaking as I reached for the wine bottle. My fingers barely managed to lift it. I focused only on the task. Pour. Don¡¯t spill. Don¡¯t shake. Don¡¯t draw attention.
The ss trembled slightly as I filled it.
My eyes remained downcast, my mind screaming to run, but my body... frozen in fear.
In a room full of monsters wearing silk and smiles, I realized I waspletely alone. I took a careful breath, trying to keep my hands steady as I approached Lucien with the ss. My fingers trembled slightly from the weight of a hundred eyes burning into my back.
"Your drink... Alpha Lucien," I murmured, eyes lowered as I extended the ss.
But just as he reached out, the man seated on his left nudged him ¡ª whether by ident or intent, I didn¡¯t know. The ss slipped from my hand. A sharp gasp caught in my throat as the drink spilled straight onto Lucien¡¯s pants.
Laughter erupted around the table instantly.
A smirk curved the lips of the man who caused it. "What a clumsy little ve," he sneered. "Why don¡¯t you help the Alpha clean it... or is this how you serve him now?"
I could feel my face heating, not from embarrassment, but from fury, it was deep, twisting, helpless fury inside me as i looked at his smug face. My fingers curled into fists, nails digging painfully into my palms. I knew what this was. They had brought me here not to serve, but to be humiliated.
But I wouldn¡¯t give them that satisfaction. That¡¯s what they wanted ...for me tosh out, cry, copse. I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯d behave as if none of this mattered. Maybe then they¡¯d get bored of their sick games.
I reached for the napkins on the table, keeping my head down, willing my shaking hands to remain still. I leaned forward slightly, bringing the tissue to his pants, just trying to wipe the mess and move on...
But that same man, the one who smirked, snatched the napkin right out of my hand.
"Not like that," he said with a cruel glint in his eyes. "Lick it clean. Just like the little ve you are."
My breath caught in my throat. What...?
My head shot up, eyes wide. Had I heard him right? He couldn¡¯t be serious. My stomach turned violently, bile rising to my throat at the very thought.
Lucien sat there, as if the moment didn¡¯t even concern him. No anger. No defense. His face was unreadable and emotionless but his amusement was clear in his slightly raised brow. Worse, he shifted his legs apart slightly... as if to make it easier for me to reach the damp spot on his thigh.
What kind of twisted fantasy is this? I felt sick. my thoughts spinning, the pressure in my skull growing.
"No..." I whispered, my legs moving on their own, just a single small step back. An unconscious refusal. My body simply rejected themand, even if my mouth couldn¡¯t.
"Refusing me?" the man growled, his voice filled with rage.
Before I could even react, he moved behind me, a hand wrapping around my neck and squeezing. My knees buckled instantly as my breath was cut off. I let out a choked scream, struggling under his grip.
His sick delight lit up his face as he shoved my head downward, right toward Lucien¡¯s thigh.
"Go on then, bitch," he spat. "Start licking."
Chapter 23: A place no woman ever wanted to go
Chapter 23: Chapter 23: A ce no woman ever wanted to go
"No...!" I rasped, trying to pull away. But his grip only tightened.
Laughter thundered through the room filled with mockery. A crowd of hyenas drunk on blood.
"Can¡¯t even control a little bitch like her?" someone hooted. "What kind of dominant are you, Alex?!"
His name is Alex. The brute who now had his hand buried in my hair, yanking me harder as the others goaded him on.
My breath hitched, heart mming in my chest as pain tore across my scalp and neck. Alex growled and pushed harder, my face hitting Lucien¡¯s thigh with a thud that made me groan. I could barely think, could barely breathe.
Suddenly, his crushing hand was gone... gently pried away.
I gasped, the air burning my throat. My cheek still rested against Lucien¡¯s leg. His scent ¡ª wine and smoke and cold steel filled my senses. But I couldn¡¯t even process it before I heard his voice.
"Don¡¯t be so rough with my little ve, Alex."
His tone was soft almost yful but it dripped with mockery. Mockery that wasn¡¯t meant for Alex. It was meant for me.
To the casual observer, it may have seemed that Lucien was being merciful. His voice soft, his grip firm yet measured as he pulled Alex¡¯s brutal hand away from Selene¡¯s fragile neck.
But to the men in the hall, the ones who had lived through the fires her father lit. Lucien¡¯s words wereced with cruelty of a different kind.
He wasn¡¯t protecting Selene.
He was prolonging the spectacle. And the room knew it.
Kael¡¯s voice came next, sharp and disgusted like a de unsheathed.
"Brother, why bother training her yourself? Just throw her in the Warrior¡¯s quarters. I bet she¡¯ll be properly trained in a single night."
A hush settled in the air, the kind that stretches before the explosion. Then the dam broke.
"Yes!"
"She belongs there anyway!"
"Throw her in the quarters, let the warriors teach her submission!"
"She¡¯s the tyrant¡¯s daughter, the most beautiful bitch in the werewolf domain. Let¡¯s all have a taste!"
Their voices were jagged, echoing off stone walls like the cries of wounded beasts finally let loose.
Because for them, Selene wasn¡¯t some fragile flower fallen from grace.
She was his daughter.
And they remembered her clearly.
The cold way she used to stare from behind her father¡¯s throne ¡ª unmoved, untouchable, wrapped in silk and pride.
She never flinched when warriors were dragged in chains before her. Never blinked when sobbing girls were pulled away, screaming for mercy. She¡¯d walk by the cages without turning her head. She dined while others were whipped outside.
"She watched," a warrior growled now, stepping forward, voice shaking with fury. "She watched while my sister was dragged by her father¡¯s enforcers. Didn¡¯t say a damn word."
Another barked from the back, "My mate begged her for help. Her guard spat in her face. And she just turned away."
"She¡¯s not innocent," someone hissed. "She¡¯s filthy whore who knows how to gain sympathy with her tears."
And they believed it, every word. In their eyes, Selene wasn¡¯t a helpless girl caught in the tide of war. She was the war. Her name was sewn into the memories of their destruction, her face carved into the silence of every night they¡¯d held loved ones as they died.
She had walked among their pain with her chin lifted and her heart cold.
"She¡¯s the reason our brothers died!" one man roared, fist mming into the table. "The reason our mothers were defiled, our sisters ruined. Now it¡¯s our turn to take something back!"
"Let her feel what her father made us feel!"
"Let her scream like our families did!"
"She doesn¡¯t deserve pity. She deserves what she sowed!"
It wasn¡¯t just bloodlust. It was grief sharpened by years of silence. Vengeance born from too many funerals and too little justice.
The kind of pain that shapes men into monsters ¡ª not because they want to be, but because they¡¯ve been left with nothing else.
They hated her pride. Hated the way her back refused to bendpletely, how her eyes still held the dim me of defiance. Even after all this, she still carried herself like royalty.
That infuriated them.
"She¡¯s still proud," one of them spat. "Still thinks she¡¯s above us."
"She should be crawling, begging to be spared."
"She should know what it¡¯s like to have everything taken."
"Let her serve in the quarters!" another voice rang out. "Let her atone with her body!"
The roar that followed was deafening. Dozens of warriors standing ¡ª fists pounding tables, mouths twisted in rage, voices hoarse from years of buried grief.
Selene¡¯s heart beat like a war drum, her breath shallow. But none of them saw a girl anymore.
Only the child of the man who had destroyed their past.
They didn¡¯t care that she was young. They didn¡¯t care that she was marked.
They saw her as the de that cut them... and now, they wanted to break it.
Not out of cruelty. But to make the pain stop. To let their ghosts finally rest. To say ¡ª for once ¡ª we had justice.
Even if it came at the cost of her soul.
The air was thick with rage, the heat of it suffocating. The wolves who once obeyed quietly now rose as one, bound by the shared torment her bloodline had caused them. It was no longer just vengeance ¡ª it had be judgment. And Selene was the sentence.
She couldn¡¯t breathe.
Her body trembled uncontrobly as their voices rose louder, ovepping with vicious intent. Her throat felt tight, but her legs moved before thought could stop them. Instinct took over ¡ª primal and desperate.
She stumbled toward Lucien¡¯s side, her fingers reaching blindly, and they found his hand. She clutched it without thinking, gripping it tight, nails digging in with fear.
Her heart screamed. Please...
She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but the plea was carved into her soul. She hoped that he would deny them. That he¡¯d pull her behind him, tell them she belonged to him and not to their wrath. That he¡¯d protect her, even mockingly, just to keep her from being thrown to them like amb to ughter.
But then...
Kael rose and his voice shattered everything she had.
"The warriors of the Silver Dawn pack speak the truth," he said coldly. "They have all suffered because of this bitch... and her father. It is only right they take her to teach her a lesson. To avenge themselves and their families."
Selene¡¯s world shattered.
Her breath caught in her chest, and the tears she¡¯d held back finally broke free. A sharp, guttural sob burst from her lips.
"No!" she cried. "You can¡¯t do this to me! Please I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!"
But it didn¡¯t matter.
Her voice was just another sound in the room. One that none of them cared to hear.
She didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t want to be thrown into that pit. She knew exactly what would happen in the warriors¡¯ quarters.
The stories, she¡¯d heard them growing up. Even as a noble, she knew. And now, stripped of her name and title, she¡¯d be the kind of prey she once watched from afar.
She would rather scrub floors... be nothing... live invisible... anything but that.
"I¡¯ll do anything! Anything else!" she sobbed, falling to her knees, hands pressed to the floor. "Please don¡¯t make me go there! I¡¯m not like him...I never was! I never hurt you...please...!"
Her voice cracked again and again as she begged, the words pouring from her like water from a broken dam. But the alphas... they didn¡¯t move.
They watched her crumble with the same expression someone might give to filth in the street.
And slowly, Selene felt her voice grow quieter.
Not from calm... but from hopelessness.
She looked up through blurred vision and realized something that stole the breath from her lungs... there was nothing in their eyes.
No pity. No disgust. Not even hatred.
Just... cold emptiness.
The rightful source is find?novel
As if she were something beneath even their rage.
Rough hands grabbed her arms from both sides. two burly warriors dragging her up. She screamed, kicked, twisted her shoulders, but they didn¡¯t even flinch. She was too light for them. A leaf in the grip of giants.
Her eyes frantically searched the hall onest time and then she saw them.
The other two brothers.
Alpha Aeron and Alpha Luca.
They had been there the whole time.
Sitting at the back, quiet and detached. She hadn¡¯t noticed them until now and her heart sank all over again.
Luca... was watching with a faint glimmer of amusement, the corner of his mouth lifted slightly as if enjoying a cruel joke. His arms were crossedzily, his eyes sharp, unbothered.
But Aeron...
Aeron looked right at her and yet through her.
His gaze was distant, unreadable. Cold and hollow. Like his mind wasn¡¯t even in the room. And even though their eyes met... she felt nothing. Not recognition. Not hatred. Just indifference. As if she didn¡¯t exist. As if her pain wasn¡¯t worth registering.
That silence pierced deeper than any insult.
Selene sobbed again, louder now, but no one came.
No one stopped them.
The warriors lifted her like a ragdoll, her legs too weak to stand, her cries choking on her lips. One man slung her over his shoulder with ease, her long hair dangling, her fingers twitching. Behind him, more men followed with dark eyes and cruel smirk.
She was being taken.
Dragged to a ce where no dignity remained.
A ce no woman ever wanted to go.
And in that final moment as the grand doors opened, and she was hoisted like lifeless dool past the threshold, a hollow numbness settled into her bones.
Her end had finallye.
Chapter 24: What Makes Us Monsters
Chapter 24: Chapter 24: What Makes Us Monsters
Kael¡¯s Pov
The room fell into an eerie silence the moment Selene was dragged away. The warriors had roared with approval, their bloodthirsty cheers still echoing in my ears like an aftershock, but now there was nothing, just the sound of a few scraping chairs and boots leaving the room.
One by one, the crowd dispersed. Even my brothers left, each with different expressions. Lucian smirked, soaking up the attention like a damn peacock. Luca walked out without a single word, like none of this had touched him at all. And Aeron... I didn¡¯t dare look too closely at Aeron during the spectacle. I didn¡¯t want to know what he really felt. I dont know why...but I am afraid to look in his eyes.
Most of the warriors were probably already on their way to the quarters...to enjoy the show, as they called it. It should¡¯ve satisfied me. It should¡¯ve felt like justice.
But it didn¡¯t.
Instead, something thick and burning settled beneath my ribcage, like my own body was rebelling against me. My wolf, usually silent and obedient, suddenly wed at the edges of my mind. He was snarling at me with restlessness. Go to her. Help her. The voice was primal, filled with urgency.
"What the fuck is wrong with you?" I growled to myself, shaking my head like I could knock the thoughts loose. "She¡¯s nothing. A tyrant¡¯s daughter. Why do you want to protect her?"
But my wolf mmed harder, vicious, almost panicked.
I gritted my teeth. Not again. Not this shit again.
Thest time I¡¯d felt this twisted, this torn, was when I saw her in chains for the first time, she was silent, wounded. Even then, my wolf had stirred ufortably. And now? It was worse. Furious, I tried to shove him down, to bury him under rage and reason.
She¡¯s done something to you, I thought bitterly. That bitch has bewitched you. Even my own wolf turns against me.
The thought made my blood boil. My fists clenched, jaw tight as I paced near the long table.
"This is punishment," I muttered aloud, the words a lifeline. "She deserves this. After what her father did...to our mother...and what after she did."
But my wolf didn¡¯t back off.
Instead, he growled low in my mind, cold and using.
And what makes you different from her father now?
I froze.
The air in my lungs turned to lead.
What makes you different...
The words cut deeper than I expected. I didn¡¯t want to think about it. Didn¡¯t want to admit the truth buried in that question. But the harder I tried to ignore it, the harder my wolf fought back¡ªlike a battle raging inside me, all ws and growls and jagged memories.
"She¡¯s not innocent," I hissed with rage, my voice cracking with something dangerously close to desperation. "She had power. She could¡¯ve stopped it. She let those she-wolves suffer while she watched from behind her father¡¯s throne. She¡¯s no better than him."
But then...like a dagger straight to the gut, her face from moments ago suddenly shed before my eyes.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
It wasn¡¯t when she screamed or cried.
It was the moment she was being dragged toward the door... her eyes¡ªThey were hollow and lifeless.
Like she¡¯d already died before they even touched her.
It hit me like a punch to the chest.
Before I could think, my legs moved. The chair screeched as I shoved it back, and I stormed out the door, my heart thundering like war drums in my ears. I followed the scent trail¡ªthe sweat, the booze, the sick anticipation staining the air. As I neared the Warrior Quarters, I heard it: hooting, whistling,ughter¡ªand then¡ª
Silence.
Not the right kind.
Something was wrong.
I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t hesitate.
I kicked the door open with one powerful m.
And there she was.
Naked. Curled on the cold ground like a broken doll. Her arms wrapped around her body as if she could vanish into herself. Her skin was bruised, smeared with dirt. Her hair tangled and hiding half her face. Her lips trembled, but no sound came. Her eyes were clenched shut¡ªlike she wasn¡¯t here anymore.
Like she had already given up.
The warriors around her froze. Caught mid-jeer, mid-grin. A few of them had already started unbuckling their belts.
The sight turned my stomach.
And I stopped thinking.
I saw my mother.
The same empty eyes. The same silence before the end.
My wolf let out a savage growl the moment we saw her. It wasn¡¯t anger at the warriors¡ªit was rage at me. At us. And as I stood there, surrounded by the bastards who dared to touch her, my wolf didn¡¯t ask for control...he demanded it.
"GET THE FUCK OUT!" I roared, my voice splitting the room, full of fury and something darker¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t want to name.
No one moved.
My ws shot out with a snap. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I lunged at the nearest bastard, grabbed him by the throat, and mmed him against the wall so hard the windows rattled.
"I SAID OUT!"
This time, they scattered like rats.
All but Selene.
She hadn¡¯t flinched. Not even once. She didn¡¯t give a damn reaction, not even when I came here.
I stood there, panting, heart mming in my chest like it was trying to break free. I looked down at her¡ªand a shiver ran down my spine.
What had I done?
What the hell had we done?
And why, despite everything, did the sight of her like this make me feel like the monster now?
I moved forward slowly, kneeling beside her.
I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.
I didn¡¯t even know why.
"Selene..." I whispered, my voice hoarse and trembling.
My hand hovered near her, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch her. My wolf, once howling with rage, now whimpered low in my mind. She was breathing¡ªBut she didn¡¯t respond.
She justy there, eyes closed, body still.
Like nothing I could say would ever reach her again.
Chapter 25: I Swore I Wouldn’t Become Him
Chapter 25: Chapter 25: I Swore I Wouldn¡¯t Be Him
Kael¡¯s Pov
I didn¡¯t remember moving. One second I was in that gods-damned room, surrounded byughter and cruelty, and the next¡ªI was kneeling on the floor with her in my arms, wrapping my coat tightly around her trembling frame.
She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t even flinch.
Just... silence.
Like something inside her had finally died.
Maybe it was instinct. Something deeper than thought ormand had taken over, driving me to her, pulling me toward the ce where her body had crumpled like a discarded thing.
My limbs worked on their own, because my mind... my mind was somewhere else entirely. Caught in that one, frozen image¡ªher knees buckling, her shoulders curling inward, and no one doing a damn thing.
I carried her through the halls without a word, without even noticing the horrified looks of those who caught a glimpse. I didn¡¯t care. Let them see. Let them wonder what the fuck happened.
Let them feel the shame they should¡¯ve felt earlier, when they stood by and did nothing. Just like I did.
Her body was so light and limp in my arms like a broken thing, barely breathing. I took her straight to her room in the omega wing¡ªthe only space that was hers. I kicked the door open and stepped inside, the cold hitting me like a p across the face.
Iid her gently on the thin bed and peeled the coat back from her shoulders, just enough to check on her.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel
"Selene," I called her name, my voice low, trying not to startle her. "Selene, can you hear me?"
Nothing.
Her face was wet with tears, her breathing shallow and weak, and when the coat slipped further, I noticed angry, red marks crawling up the delicate curve of her neck¡ªgrip marks. It was very deep. As if someone had held her like a possession, not a person.
My hand shook.
My goddamn hand shook.
I had seen blood before. I had delivered punishment, given orders that left people broken. But this felt different. This was not justice. This was cruelty for cruelty¡¯s sake. And it rattled me more than I wanted to admit.
My power was supposed to protect my people, not be twisted by those too stupid to understand the weight of what they¡¯d done.
A growl rumbled in my mind, and then my wolf, Riven let out a wounded, broken whimper.
It cracked something in me.
I clenched my teeth and reached further down, inspecting her as gently as I could, afraid of what I¡¯d find... afraid I was already toote.
When I lifted her thighs, my heart stopped.
Red marks. Welts from brutal force. But no deeper damage, no scent of vition.
I exhaled a shaky breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. Relief, bitter and sharp, hit me like a hammer. She hadn¡¯t been taken that far.
But it didn¡¯t matter. The damage was already done in other ways. I saw it in the way her hands had curled in on themselves, fingers twitching like they didn¡¯t know whether to fight or surrender.
I saw it in her mouth¡ªparted slightly, as if her body had forgotten how to breathe properly. Whatever they¡¯d done, they¡¯d stolen something from her. Maybe not her body, but something even harder to give back.
I pulled the coat back over her body, adjusting it carefully, and stood there for a long moment, staring down at her. Her skin was pale, almost translucent. Hershes were wet. Her lips were trembling.
And her eyes never opened.
I turned and walked out of the room without a word.
I couldn¡¯t stay.
I didn¡¯t deserve to.
And I sure as hell didn¡¯t want to face the things twisting inside me right now.
But let me be clear¡ªthis wasn¡¯t pity. I wasn¡¯t some soft-hearted fool moved by a broken girl¡¯s tears. No, this was different. This was guilt, born from a ce I thought I¡¯d long buried. A promise I made to myself the night my mother died in silence, wearing the same hollow-eyed expression I¡¯d seen on Selene just now.
I would never allow that again.
Never.
No one in this pack¡ªno woman¡ªwould suffer that kind of fate while I still drew breath.
And if I wanted to teach Selene a lesson, if I wanted her to atone for her father¡¯s sins, there were other ways. Better ways. Ways that didn¡¯t make me a fucking tyrant. Because that¡¯s what he was. That¡¯s what I hated.
And I... I wasn¡¯t him.
I refused to be him.
I¡¯d made myself a promise the night my mother died. I¡¯d looked into her empty eyes and sworn that no one would ever be silenced like that again. Not under my roof. Not under my name. And yet here I was...
With my thoughts burning and my rage like wildfire in my chest, I stormed out of the estate and into the forest beyond the pack¡¯s walls. The night wind was sharp, but I weed it, let it sting my face, let it cut through the filth clinging to my soul.
Bones cracked and flesh tore as I shifted, my skin giving way to fur, muscles surging into ce. Inded on all fours with a snarl, my massive ck wolf form shaking the ground beneath me. Grey eyes, cold as steel, blinked through the trees.
A tuft of grey fur ran down my belly, the same color as my eyes.
Riven howled low in my head, still aching.
We ran.
Through trees, over rock, past the borders of our territory. Every pawstep was a release, every snap of twig beneath my weight a cry of fury. I needed this. I needed to feel like something still made sense.
Because back in that room¡ªthose lifeless eyes, those bruises¡ªI felt like I was losing control. And gods help me, if I stayed another second near her, I might end up bewitched.
Not by her looks. Not by her tears.
But by the way her broken silence was starting to haunt me.
I hated the fact that she was still capable of making me feel like this after everything she had done.
But I reasoned it wasn¡¯t because of her. Even if it had been someone else, I would¡¯ve still done the same.
And today, I had to admit¡ªI was wrong. I couldn¡¯t let revenge blind me so much that I forgot the boundary between good and evil.
Chapter 26: Arrival of the Lycan Prince
Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Arrival of the Lycan Prince
Aeron¡¯s POV
The wind carried the weight of storm clouds as the banners of the Silver Dawn snapped sharply overhead. The iron gate had been polished just yesterday, and yet the cold air made it look like it had never known warmth.
My brothers stood nking me¡ªKael to my left, Luca and Lucian just behind. Each of us dressed in ceremonial ck¡ªnot the soft velvet and gilded robes of court, but in fitted leatheryered fabric. We weren¡¯t here to impress. We were here tomand. Our attire, like our reign, was made to endure blood and fire.
Down the path came the royal escort, their polished obsidian-tipped spears gleaming even under the heavy clouds. Their armor bore the crest of the royal lycan family: a crown surrounded by fangs and a crescent moon. The air shifted when they arrived. Everyone noticed it but no one said it aloud.
At their center, calm andposed, sat the prince.
Vaelen Lysandros.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
It had been six years since Istid eyes on him. We were seventeen back then, still sons of power. But even at that age, Vaelen carried himself like a man who had never been told ¡¯no¡¯. Time had only sharpened that aura. He dismounted with a kind of grace no soldier could be taught...it was bred into royals like him.
He wore the standard lycan military attire, navy trimmed with steel gray, the royal insignia glittering at his cor. His golden gaze swept over us, calm and impassive. He was calcting, measuring¡ªnot just our posture, but our unity.
He didn¡¯t smile. Neither did I.
"Alpha Aeron Duskdraven," he said, his voice perfectly bnced between cool civility and authority. "My congrattions. Silver Dawn has reimed its honor."
"We honor your presence, Your Highness," I replied, nodding with a bow. "You are wee in ournd."
Kael, Luca, and Lucian offered curt bows behind me. Our gestures were formal, polite, distant. We had spent our lives learning how to hide the truth behind masks. But none of us trusted him.
"I arrived early," Vaelen said, brushing a fleck of dust off his glove. "Forgive the intrusion. But after such a shift in power, I thought it fitting to witness the aftermath myself."
"Not at all," I said smoothly, though the words tasted like ash. "We are humbled."
We weren¡¯t. I hadn¡¯t felt humbled since the day I buried our father beneath the ruins of Crimson Fang. And certainly not by a man who onceughed with him at the table while our mother was being tortured for her bloodline in the same walls.
Behind the prince stepped a woman in emerald silk. I knew that face before I saw it clearly¡ªLady Meriya.
Her golden curls were coiled perfectly over her shoulder, her gown shimmering like a serpent under moonlight. Meriya was the daughter of Beta Theron. Thest time I¡¯d seen her, she had been a child clinging to her father¡¯s hand during war councils.
But she hadn¡¯t been with us when the massacre began. She¡¯d been with her aunt¡ªthe Queen of the Moon Pce. That bloodline had protected her. And when we burned under Crimson Fang¡¯s rule, she vanished from the map like a feather swept away in the wind.
Now she was back.
And dressed like a Luna.
Because, She was our chosen Luna. A choice made by council, sanctioned by the pce, and epted by us not for love, but for duty. Because her father had died helping us escape. And for that, we would give her a ce, a name, and our protection¡ªeven if we could not give her our hearts.
The other woman beside her wore silk dyed too brightly for mourning and a smile far too eager for the mood. I don¡¯t know her background but it was written in the letter she would be apanying her best friend that must be her.
She stepped forward, curtsied with a flick of her gown, and rested her gaze far too intimately on the prince.
"Your Highness," she cooed, her voice sweetened with false honey. "It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you."
Vaelen didn¡¯t blink. "Miss Arlena."
I was confused¡ªthey practically came together then why she was greeting him. Should she not introduce herself to the master of the estate? But never mind. It is better to stay away from this kind of woman, because her intentions were practically oozing out from her.
"I have heard the Silver Dawn Pack is very beautiful," she said. "It would be a shame to miss the view. Let¡¯s see it together."
I said nothing, but I felt the tension grow behind my ribs like slow fire. My brothers remained still, though I caught the tightness in Kael¡¯s jaw and the paleness in Luca¡¯s knuckles. Lucian¡¯s eyes were half-lidded, but I knew him well enough to see the irritation buried behind them.
Vaelen tilted his head slightly and said, "Later, perhaps. For now, I would speak with the Alphas alone."
Arlena¡¯s smile faltered, just barely. But Meriya... Meriya didn¡¯t flinch. She gave the prince a respectful nod and stepped aside, silent andposed.
We led the prince through the estate in silence, allowing him to take in the reborn heart of the Silver Dawn Pack. The corridors had been cleaned to perfection, the polished stone reflecting torchlight like starlight on water.
Vaelen moved with that same unshaken poise, his golden eyes asionally lingering on symbols he once knew under a different name. He said nothing, but I saw it in the slight flicker of his gaze¡ªhe remembered what this ce used to be. What was taken. What was reimed.
We showed him the council chamber, its high archways and ironwood table now ours to rule from. The war room, where new maps were pinned and strategies born. And finally, the garden courtyard, where moonflowers bloomed pale against stone¡ªnted by Luca himself after thest of the blood was washed away.
When the tour came to a close, I signaled to Gamma, who stepped forward and bowed with crisp precision.
"Your Highness," I said, my voice even, "your quarters have been prepared in the South Wing. The pce chamber there has been restored and set aside for yourfort. If you require anything, Our Gamma will remain at your service."
Vaelen gave a short nod. "My thanks, Alpha. It was a longer ride than expected. I will rest and rejoin you at dusk."
"Of course," I replied. "We will reconvene after nightfall for the private supper. Until then, our home is yours."
He turned and followed gamma without another word, his cloak trailing over the marble like smoke.
As soon as he disappeared into the corridor, I exhaled.
Chapter 27: Too Late to Save
Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Too Late to Save
Selene¡¯s POV
I felt a touch...light and careful, brushing against my skin. It was not cruel or forceful but gentle in a way that made my body tense with confusion.
But my body didn¡¯t understand.
I flinched before I could think, curling in on myself like a cornered animal. My arms wrapped tightly around my knees. Every part of me screamed, my chest tightening until I couldn¡¯t breathe.
"No... please... don¡¯t," I whispered; the words barely made a sound. My lips trembled. My eyes stayed shut. I didn¡¯t want to open them. I didn¡¯t want to see them again. I couldn¡¯t.
Please... Moon goddess, please... Don¡¯t be them.
"Shhh... It¡¯s alright, girl. You¡¯re safe now."
That voice...
It wasn¡¯t sharp or filled with disgust. It didn¡¯t drag across my ears like broken ss. It was warm and filled with kindness.
I felt a soft cloth gently wipe my cheek. The touch wasn¡¯t forceful. It didn¡¯t burn across my skin. It didn¡¯t bruise. It was careful¡ªso careful, like it was afraid I might shatter again.
I forced my eyes open.
And there she was.
It was Mariam, the head maid, and what shocked me most was that the touch hade from her. I never imagined she was capable of such gentleness. She had always been poised and precise in her duties, her voice steady withmand, and her presence firm and unshaken.
She looked older today. Not from time, but from sorrow. Her eyes glistened with held-back tears, her lips trembling as she wiped away the dried blood from my arms. Her hands shook. I could tell she was trying to be strong for me.
But I wasn¡¯t strong.
Not anymore.
The moment I saw her, I don¡¯t know why¡ªbut I broke.
A sound tore out of me, filled with sadness and fear. My chest tightened as a loud sob escaped my lips.
I reached for her, needing something real to hold on to. My fingers barely brushed her arm, and I choked on the words.
"Mariam..." I whispered. "Did they... did they do it to me?"
Her hands froze.
For a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak. I saw it in her eyes¡ªrage, pain, helplessness. Then she dropped the cloth and gently cupped my cheeks, her thumbs brushing away the tears that wouldn¡¯t stop.
"No, my sweet girl. No," she whispered, voice breaking. "You¡¯re safe. Nothing happened. You can feel it, Selene. Nothing happened, baby."
I closed my eyes again, trembling. I reached inward¡ªfear wing at my stomach. But... she was right.
There was no pain there.
But the rest of me was the proof of the humiliation I faced.
Bruises, finger marks, and welts along my thighs. My ribs ached, and my arms screamed. My body remembered every ce they had grabbed me, every ce they had shoved me, hit me, and held me down like I was nothing.
And the memories came back like fire.
They dragged me into the corner of the room. Cold stone beneath me. Their boots thudded around me like I was an animal they had trapped.
I remember their eyes.
Gods, their eyes. They were hungry, cruel, and disgusting.
Like they were going to eat me¡ªlike I was nothing more than meat they wanted to devour, but only after toying with me first, savoring the fear before the feast.
Theyughed at my fear. They tore my clothes. One of them pped me hard across the face when I tried to pull away. Another grabbed my hair, shoving me back down. My mouth filled with blood. My screams never came out¡ªthey died in my throat.
"Stupid little princess," one of them sneered. "Let¡¯s see how high you hold your chin now."
They kicked me. Hit me. Gripped me so hard I thought my skin would tear. Their hands touched everywhere. Disgust poured through me like poison.
I wasn¡¯t a person.
I was something they wanted to ruin.
And I let them. Because I couldn¡¯t move. I was frozen, locked in my own body, too terrified to even breathe.
I remember the moment I gave up.
I stopped fighting.
Stopped hoping.
Everything inside me just... went quiet.
Thest thing I remember was someone shouting. A loud and angry voice But by then... I was already gone.
I cked out.
And now I hated him.
But more than anything¡ªI hated myself.
For being too weak.
For not fighting.
For being so pathetic, I couldn¡¯t even scream.
Mariam hushed me softly, rocking me in her arms as I cried until there was nothing left. My voice was raw. My face soaked with tears. My soul was already shattered.
Sheid me back on the bed with care, covering me again with a soft sheet. She disappeared into the hallway, then returned with warm water and bandages. She cleaned my wounds gently, even though I flinched every time she touched me. She didn¡¯t say anything about it.
She just... stayed.
And when she was done, she helped me into a soft cotton dress. It was simple, pale blue, something light and clean.
She brushed the knots from my hair and the dried blood from my scalp. Then she ced a warm bowl of soup into my hands, whispering, "Just a little. Please, Selene."
Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.
I drank. I don¡¯t know why. Maybe because her voice made me feel like a child again. Like maybe I could be held together if someone else believed I could.
And when I finished, she kissed my forehead, pressed her hand to my cheek, and whispered, "Rest now. Everything will be fine tomorrow."
Then she left.
The door closed behind her with a soft click.
Iy there in silence, staring at the wall. My thoughts were a mess¡ªlike smoke in my head. I didn¡¯t cry anymore.
I just stared¡ªlike a lifeless doll, frozen and empty, feeling hollow on the inside, as if everything that made me human had been scraped away, leaving only silence where my soul used to be.
My fingers twisted into the hem of my dress. My heart beat, but it felt far away.
Some part of me was still there in that corner, still on that cold floor, surrounded by those eyes.
And no matter what Mariam said...
I didn¡¯t feel safe.
I didn¡¯t feel clean.
I didn¡¯t feel like myself anymore.
Chapter 28: What a Slave Endures
Chapter 28: Chapter 28: What a ve Endures
Selene¡¯s POV
A knock stirred me from the edge of sleep. It was soft and hesitant.
Then the door creaked open, and a small girl stepped inside. She couldn¡¯t have been older than ten¡ªthin, with big brown eyes and a nervous look that said she didn¡¯t want to be here either.
She didn¡¯t say good morning. She didn¡¯t ask how I was.
She just looked at the floor and whispered, "You¡¯re expected to return to your duties."
And then she left. That was it...like she was running for her dear life.
I sat there for a moment, the words settling around me like cold mist. My body ached everywhere, muscles sore and stiff from bruisesyered over bruises. It hurt to move. It hurt to sit still. It just... hurt.
But I got up anyway.
I didn¡¯t cry. There were no tears left this morning.
Somehow, I already knew this would happen. I didn¡¯t me Mariam. She was the one who gave the order. She was the one who sent the girl. But I knew she was also following the order from above.
This was just how it was.
A ve doesn¡¯t get time to heal. Not when her body isn¡¯t hers to begin with.
And I was a ve.
No one had to say it aloud.
I was already lucky. Mariam had stayed with me at all and had offered warmth when the world had gone cold. I would never forget how she held me when I broke apart. But that moment was over. The world didn¡¯t stop turning just because I had.
I washed myself in silence, every movement a slow, burning reminder of what had been done to me. I saw the faint bruises in the reflection¡ªfinger-shaped marks on my arms, a shadow under my jaw. I didn¡¯t touch them. I didn¡¯t try to hide them.
I ate the little breakfast...bread and watered-down porridge. It tasted like ash, but I swallowed every bite.
Because if I didn¡¯t eat, I didn¡¯t know how I would gain strength to survive in this ce one more day.
And I walked back into the halls like nothing had happened.
No one looked at me. Just another girl in a in blue dress, holding a bucket and rag.
I moved from room to room like a ghost, scrubbing the floors, dusting the shelves, and wiping the windows.
But inside... a storm raged.
Because something had cracked open in mest night.
And I couldn¡¯t seal it back.
I couldn¡¯t breathe here anymore.
I couldn¡¯t stay.
I had always known life as a ve was cruel¡ªbutst night proved something worse. That cruelty had no limit. That I wasn¡¯t safe, not even from those who shared my race. That yesterday might only be the beginning.
I had seen the way the werewolves treated the human ves. As toys. As things. Beaten, bred, discarded. And I had always thought, at least I¡¯m one of them. At least I¡¯m wolf-blooded.
Butst night... I realized that meant nothing.
Here, I was still prey. And it was only a matter of time before they came again.
So I moved through the day on stiff legs, teeth clenched through the pain, pretending. Pretending I was whole. Pretending I didn¡¯t remember their faces. Pretending I didn¡¯t feel like vomiting every time I passed a shadow too quickly.
Until I heard the voices.
Two maids talking at the end of the hallway, their words barely whispers.
"Did you hear? The prince arrived this morning... before sunrise."
My blood froze.
I stopped walking. So, Prince Vaelen. He really came.
I don¡¯t remember walking away from there... But somehow, I ended up in apletely different part of the estate with a broom in my hand. One of the omega maids had spotted me wandering in the hallway and, without much of a word, handed over her task and disappeared¡ªjust like that.
She left, and I was left behind with a broom in hand, cleaning up her unfinished work. But I didn¡¯t refuse. My mind was already somewhere else, too upied to care.
Until I heard footsteps.
Not the heavy rhythm of patrolling guards. These were measured and calm. The kind of steps that didn¡¯t need to rush, because the world would wait.
I crouched behind a wide stone pir, heart thudding against my ribs as a guess began to form in my mind. My hands trembled as I clutched the broom like a weapon I didn¡¯t know how to use. I should have walked away. Should have kept moving, head down, eyes lower.
But I didn¡¯t.
For more chapters visit f?ndnovel
And then... I heard him.
"Lady Meriya..."
His voice...it was just as smooth and clear as she remembers.
Prince Vaelen.
It struck me like a de to the chest. My knees went weak, my breath catching in my throat. He was here.
The corridor suddenly felt colder. My bruises burned beneath my skin. His voice carried authority. Just like it always had been.
I remembered the way he used to speak to me. Not like a prince, but like a boy who wanted to understand. Who leaned in when I spoke of legends. Whoughed, not out of politeness, but because he meant it.
We had shared whispers under twilight trees. I had let myself believe he saw me not as the daughter of an alpha, not as a political pawn...but as Selene.
And now?
Now I was just a ve hiding behind stone, too broken to be seen.
I bit the inside of my cheek until I tasted blood.
Other voices joined his.
Lady Meriya.
Of course she was here. Always the perfect Luna candidate. Always smiling where it counted. Her aunt was a queen herself, making her bloodline blessed and throne-bound.
And her shadow, as always, was Arlena...trailing just behind with that sugary, clipped voice echoing through the corridor. She smiled so wide that it looked like her makeup might crack at any moment.
I remembered both of them far too well.
Lady Meriya had despised me even before the massacre. She saw me as a stain on noble soil¡ªwild, savage, unworthy. And Arlena? She hated me because I had what she wanted.
I was the one Prince Vaelen was once promised to.
The one he had walked beside during royal banquets. The one he had listened to in gardens full of moonlight. The one chosen by him.
And now... I was the forgotten girl in rags.
I should have looked away. Should¡¯ve walked off before they could see me. But I couldn¡¯t move.
Because then I heard him speak again.
"I heard Selene is also here."
Chapter 29: No Way Out
Chapter 29: Chapter 29: No Way Out
Selene¡¯s POV
My heart stopped when I heard my name.
The sound of my name on his lips... it was like a match striking the coldest part of my chest.
I froze behind the pir, barely able to breathe. A part of me wanted to run. But the other part... the foolish, aching part... needed to hear more.
Did he remember me...that I was trapped here?
Or is it just a casual question? I needed to confirm it.
I took a slow, deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. Carefully, I shifted my feet, nning to move just a little closer¡ªclose enough to hear their conversation. I needed to know what they were saying. I needed to know if he asked about me because he still remember me.
But just as I stepped forward, a hand shot out from the shadows and grabbed my wrist. Before I could scream, I was dragged away so fast my feet barely touched the ground.
The corridor spun around me in a blur of stone and torchlight.
I was yanked behind another pir and shoved against the cold wall, the air knocked out of my lungs. Panic surged through me. I opened my mouth to scream...but a strong hand mped over it, silencing me instantly.
Terror closed around my throat like a rope.
I looked up, expecting to see a guard.
But it wasn¡¯t. It was Lucian.
His grey eyes stared into mine with calmness and that familiar gentle smile yed on his lips.
But this time... it looked too fake.
A new kind of dread twisted in the pit of my stomach.
Memories fromst night mmed into me like crashing waves. My body remembered before my mind even had to. My skin crawled. My breath trembled. Every inch of me wanted to push him away, to tear his hands off me.
But I couldn¡¯t move.
His grip was like iron¡ªtight, cold, and unshakable.
He leaned in slowly, his voice brushing my ear like a poisoned whisper.
"Really eager to meet your lover, aren¡¯t you?" he said, voice smooth butced with mockery. "Can¡¯t have a little patience to see him... little ve?"
My whole body went stiff.
I wanted to scream, to bite the hand covering my mouth. My jaw ached with how hard I clenched it.
But Lucian wasn¡¯t finished.
He leaned closer, breath warm against my cheek.
"You think too highly of yourself," he whispered, eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "That the Lycan Prince would care for you... a ve?"
Tears burned behind my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.
Lucian smiled, tilting his head like he was enjoying my silence.
"Do you really think a ve is worthy of being his queen? That he¡¯d put his reputation on the line... for you? Go against the Council? Risk war, just to save someone else¡¯s property?"
The words hit harder than any p.
My stomach dropped. My chest felt tight. Because... he wasn¡¯t wrong.
He wasn¡¯t lying.
Even if Prince Vaelen remembered me¡ªeven if he still cared¡ªit didn¡¯t mean he could save me. Royals weren¡¯t allowed to interfere with pack property. And I... I was property now.
A ve...without any name or title.
Just a possession of the pack that owned me.
Lucian leaned in, his breath brushing my skin as he smiled wider. "You know thew. ves belong to their pack. He can¡¯t take you without breaking it. And your precious prince isn¡¯t going to break thew for a girl he hasn¡¯t seen in years."
I shut my eyes tightly.
I didn¡¯t want to be queen. I didn¡¯t want a throne or title. All I wanted was freedom.
Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel
Just to breathe on my own. To walk out of this ce and never look back.
But Lucian¡¯s words nted something cruel inside me¡ªdoubt.
Was I really that naive to think Prince Vaelen would help me?
That our friendship from a short period of time, the warmth I clung to in the dark¡ªwas enough to make him fight for me?
Maybe not.
Maybe... to him, I was just someone he once knew.
Someone from a better time.
I swallowed hard, my mouth still covered, my arms pinned.
I felt so small. So powerless. And yet, the worst part wasn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s grip.
It was the feeling rising in my chest¡ªthat maybe he was right. That I waspletely alone in this.
I stood frozen against the wall, my hands still trembling where Lucian had held me. My skin crawled, every inch of me feeling touched in the worst way¡ªeven though he hadn¡¯t done anything obvious this time. It didn¡¯t matter. His words had been sharp enough to leave marks.
He turned his back to me, taking a few slow steps before pausing. I thought he would leave¡ªbut of course, he wasn¡¯t finished.
"You¡¯re not allowed in this part of the estate again," he said coldly without looking at me. "You have no business near the royal guest wing. No errands, no cleaning, no excuses."
My breath hitched.
This was where Vaelen would stay. Where I might have caught a glimpse of him... might have spoken to him if fate allowed. But Lucian¡ªhe was sealing it off like a cage door.
"You will work in the Alpha Wing now," he continued. His voice was clipped, stripped of any fake warmth. "That¡¯s your only assigned territory from this moment on. You clean there. You sleep there. You do not leave without permission."
I clenched my fists, the edge of my nails digging into my palms.
He turned back to face me then. His grey eyes weren¡¯t soft like before. There was no smile now. Justmand.
"If I see you outside the wing again..." His voice dropped lower, but the danger in it grew louder. "I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re punished properly."
I swallowed hard, my throat dry and raw.
Punished.
The word carried too many meanings.
Too many memories.
My heart pounded painfully against my ribs, but I gave a small nod. I didn¡¯t trust my voice.
Lucian looked at me for a moment longer. Then he smiled again¡ªcold and satisfied. Like he had clipped the wings of something that dared to fly.
And then he walked away.
His footsteps echoed through the corridor until they faded into silence.
I stood alone, the stone wall still cold against my back. My chest rose and fell in shaky breaths, the weight of his warning pressing down on me like chains.
No way out.
I had dared to dream, even for a second¡ªand Lucian had crushed it beneath his heel with just a few words.
Chapter 30: The Perfect Face in the Dirt
Chapter 30: Chapter 30: The Perfect Face in the Dirt
Author¡¯s POV
Prince Vaelen stood near the carved stone balcony, asking about Selene news that was why he bring Meriya with him in the first ce because she promised to help him rescue Selene.
but just as he was having a short conversation with him he smelled it...the faint scent in the air.
His boot shifted on the marble floor. Every instinct in him screamed to follow that scent, to find her. because it was her scent Selene.
Content originallyes from find{n}ovel
But just as quickly as it appeared... it vanished.
Like smoke from a dying fire.
He turned slightly, scanning the corridor. Nothing. Just omegas moving and Meriya still speaking.
He took a step toward the hall it hade from, his mouth parting with a question¡ªbut before he could take another, her voice cut through.
"I almost forgot," Meriya said with a sweet, almost apologetic smile, "I have news... about Selene."
Vaelen turned to her sharply. His expression no longer neutral.
Meriya touched her chest gently, as if the news hurt her to even speak. "She¡¯s not well. In fact... she¡¯s fallen into disgrace. She¡¯s been marked as a ve."
The words struck him like ice down his spine.
Marked.
As a ve?
"So it was really true," he breathed, barely audible.
"I didn¡¯t believe it either," she said softly, lowering her gaze. "But I confirmed it myself. People in the pack whispered about it behind closed doors. Her father... was killed by the Alphas, and she paid the price as his bloodline."
His chest tightened, and his fists curled at his sides. He knew what it meant to be marked¡ªwhat kind of cruel treatment came with it. Humiliation. Punishment. Chains. Selene, who once stood with her chin high and a fire in her spirit, now forced to bow?
His heart ached.
She didn¡¯t deserve that.
"I¡¯m... sorry," Meriya murmured. Her voice trembled as if she truly felt something, and hershes lowered in perfect mimicry of sorrow. "It¡¯s awful. But I¡¯ll try to find her, Prince. Maybe I can speak to someone. Ease her situation, somehow..."
He nodded slowly, his jaw tense. "Thank you. I... can¡¯t move freely in the estate. Not without causing attention."
"Of course," she said warmly, cing a hand over his. "Leave it to me."
She gave a graceful nod and turned away with quiet purpose.
And the moment Prince Vaelen disappeared behind the guestroom doors...
Meriya¡¯s soft features twisted.
Her hand clenched into a fist so tightly that her perfectly painted nails bit into her palm. Blood pricked the surface, but she didn¡¯t flinch.
"Bitch," she whispered under her breath.
Her lips curled¡ªbut not in a frown. No, there was a glint of triumph in her eyes. Selene, the ever-perfect golden girl of the pce, the one who dared to act above them all because the prince once looked her way... was finally beneath them.
A ve.
Meriya nearlyughed.
She turned swiftly on her heel, skirts swishing, and headed down the hallway. Her boots clicked quickly as she made her way to Arlena¡¯s room.
The door opened before she knocked.
Arlena, ever quick, looked up from her mirror. "Well?" she asked with a smirk.
Meriya grinned darkly. "It¡¯s true. She¡¯s a ve. Hidden away somewhere in the estate."
Arlena gasped, then burst into a delightedugh. "No way! Finally, the proud little thing is crawling in dirt."
"She deserves it," Meriya said, eyes shining. "All those years she acted like she was better than us¡ªjust because her father was high ranking and powerful Alpha."
The two girls linked arms, sharing a look of satisfaction.
"Let¡¯s go find her," Arlena said, eyes gleaming with malice.
"Yes," Meriya agreed. "I want to see it with my own eyes. Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s left of the bitch."
They giggled like children heading to a secret game, but there was nothing innocent about the twisted joy in their hearts.
They were finally ready to watch Selene fall... and enjoy every second of it.
Wasting no time, Meriya swept through the halls with grace that masked her growing amuse. She went first to the servant quarters, her golden dress and courtly presence enough to draw bows and nervous nces from passing omegas. But it was her soft voice, her false concern, and her heavy coin purse that did the real damage.
A silver coin was slipped into the hand of a trembling omega girl barely out of adolescence.
"I just want to help her," Meriya cooed, tucking a curl behind her ear. "I heard she¡¯s been through... such tragedy. But no one will tell me anything."
The girl hesitated, eyes shifting around the corridor. Fear lived in every line of her posture.
"I shouldn¡¯t say anything..." she whispered.
Another coin, heavier this time.
"She¡¯s working in the Alpha Wing," the girl finally confessed. Her voice was barely audible. "Assigned to clean. Orders came directly from Alpha Lucian. No one else is allowed to speak with her."
Meriya¡¯s pleasant smile didn¡¯t waver, but her eyes darkened.
"The Alpha Wing?" she repeated, like the words tasted foul. "Why there?"
She didn¡¯t need an answer. Her imagination filled in the rest. Selene, the filthy bitch now marked as a ve¡ªworking in the same halls her future mates walked?
Meriya¡¯s blood boiled.
"She¡¯s doing this on purpose," she spat, rounding a corner with fury in her steps. "That pathetic bitch wants to seduce one of them. With that cursed body of hers¡ªjust like she always does."
Arlena, trailing behind with a gleeful expression, nodded eagerly. "She did it before, didn¡¯t she? The prince wouldn¡¯t stop talking to her, and she acted like a princess just because of it." She narrowed her eyes. "Now she¡¯s eyeing your mates. You need to teach her a lesson before she slithers her way into their beds."
Meriya didn¡¯t respond, but her nails dug into her palms as she walked faster.
She would teach Selene a lesson.
She would make sure the girl never lifted her gaze again, not without trembling.
They finally reached the Alpha Wing, the stone halls echoing faintly with the sound of movement. Meriya slowed, motioning Arlena to stay quiet. And there she was¡ªat the far end of the hallway.
Selene.
Down on her knees, sleeves rolled up, her gown soaked and clinging to her frame as she scrubbed the stone floor with a worn-out cloth. The fabric of her dress was stained, the hem torn and soaked in dirty water. Her hands moved in slow, practiced strokes, back hunched, body tired.
And yet¡ªdespite everything¡ªher face still glowed with a haunting kind of beauty.
Her cheeks were flushed from effort, a strand of damp silver hair stuck to her cheek, and her lips were slightly parted as she panted from the work. Even like this, even when reduced to filth andbor¡ªshe was stunning.
It only fueled Meriya¡¯s hatred.
"How is she still like that?" Arlena muttered through clenched teeth.
Meriya¡¯s face twisted.
Not for long.
Arlena didn¡¯t wait. With a grin, she stepped forward and gave the water bucket a harsh kick.
The murky water sshed up, pouring all over Selene¡¯s already soaked gown. The bucket rolled across the hallway with a loud ng. Selene gasped, flinching from the sudden shock of cold water, trying to catch her bnce as her cloth fell to the ground.
"Oh no," Arlena giggled, covering her mouth in mock horror. "I didn¡¯t see you there! Someone was mopping like a little mouse on the floor."
Selene looked up slowly, her lips parting as her wide, stunned eyes met Arlena¡¯s fake innocence. Then she saw Meriya standing just behind, arms crossed, her smile razor-sharp.
Arlena gasped again, eyes gleaming with cruelty. "Wait... is it really you? Selene? You¡ªhere?"
Selene said nothing. Her throat tightened, and she lowered her eyes quickly.
Meriya stepped forward now, voice sweet like honey left out too long in the sun. "I almost didn¡¯t recognize you, darling. How things have changed."
Her gaze slowly slid down Selene¡¯s wet, dirt-stained dress, then back up to her face.
"You poor thing," Meriya whispered, but her tone dripped with venom. "Scrubbing floors. Mopping hallways. It¡¯s a wonder you still look so... presentable. Are you trying to catch someone¡¯s eye, Selene? Still using that pretty face of yours?"
Selene remained quiet. But that silence only made their rage grow.
Arlena crouched, grabbing the edge of Selene¡¯s soaked skirt and lifting it with two fingers like it was contaminated. "What¡¯s this? Wearing rags now? Does it feel nice, being beneath us for once?" She tossed it back down.
Selene flinched.
Chapter 31: The Breaking Point
Chapter 31: Chapter 31: The Breaking Point
Selene¡¯s POV
I should have known today would go badly.
The moment I saw those two walking toward me, I knew my luck had run out again.
Even back in the pce, we never got along. Meriya and Arlena always wore fake smiles, hiding sharp ws underneath. They never missed a chance to humiliate me. Back then, I still had a name... still had dignity. And even then, they hated me.
Now? Now that I was nothing? A ve with no family, no power, no protection?
They were going to destroy me.
I lowered my gaze quickly, hoping they would just pass by or lose interest. But no. Of course not. The goddess must enjoy watching me suffer, because they found me too quickly¡ªsmirking like noblewomen with golden crowns, pretending to care.
"Selene?" Arlena gasped with fake surprise, covering her mouth like she had just seen a ghost. "Oh my, it really is you!"
I stayed quiet. I didn¡¯t want this fight. I didn¡¯t want any part of their twisted games.
Meriya stepped closer, her eyes scanning me from head to toe with thinly hidden disgust. "Working in the Alpha Wing?" Her smile was tight. Cold. "How strange."
I could feel their jealousy¡ªburning hotter than the sun outside. Even as I kneeled on the cold hallway floor, dressed in a filthy servant¡¯s gown, with my hands red from scrubbing tile after tile... they looked at me like I was still a threat.
Like my existence bothered them.
Then, without warning, Arlena kicked over my bucket.
Dirty water sshed over my legs and chest, soaking thest clean part of my gown. It stuck to my skin.
"Oh no!" she giggled, feigning innocence. "I didn¡¯t see you were working here. Silly me."
I clenched my jaw, still refusing to answer. Maybe if I stayed quiet, they would get bored and leave. That was the only thing I could hope for.
But silence only made them angrier.
Suddenly, a sharp pain tore through my chest.
Arlena had kicked me¡ªhard¡ªright in the ribs. Right where it would hurt the most. I gasped and stumbled backward, curling in on myself. My entire side throbbed, and I knew from the pain that she had hit deep. There would be a bruise... maybe worse.
"Oh, sorry again," she said sweetly. "My foot slipped. You really shouldn¡¯t stand in my way like that."
My hands trembled, but I forced myself to stand.
I couldn¡¯t cry. Not in front of them.
"I should take my leave now," I said slowly, each word holding back my rage and pain. "Lady Meriya. Lady Arlena. My work is finished."
But Meriya stepped forward and tilted her head. "Finished?" she echoed. "I don¡¯t think so. You made a mess."
She pointed at the spilled water.
"Clean it up."
I looked at the puddle, then at her, and sighed. There was no use arguing. Not here. Not when I was outnumbered, outmatched, and already in trouble for even being near this wing.
So I knelt back down.
But just as I lowered myself to wipe the tiles, Meriya crouched beside me and leaned close. Her breath tickled my ear as she whispered something that made my blood freeze.
Meriya leaned in, her breath brushing against my ear like something rotten. Her voice dropped, soft and venomced.
"How wasst night?" she whispered. "Did you moan for them, Selene? One after another? I heard the warriors didn¡¯t even have to force you... you begged for it. Like the desperate bitch."
My hands froze against the floor. Her words felt like knives, slicing into the wounds I hadn¡¯t even let myself heal yet.
Arlena gasped behind her, ying the part of someone shocked by scandal. "What? Really? You mean she was... with all of them? Oh, how disgusting."
I wanted to scream. I wanted to disappear.
But Meriya wasn¡¯t done.
"Was it fun, being everyone¡¯s entertainment? Did you cry for them while they used you, or did you take them all in once like a slut?"
I squeezed my eyes shut, my breath trembling. My jaw clenched so hard I thought it might snap.
Meriya hissed, her tone turning sharper. "Perfect little Selene. Untouchable. A future Luna, they said. And now look at you... scrubbing floors with filthy hands and spreading your legs for any man who wants a turn."
Official source is f?ndnovel
"I heard your mother brought shame in the past," Meriya said with a low, mockingugh, her voice dripping with poison. "And now look at you¡ªfollowing in her footsteps like a good little daughter."
She leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with cruel delight.
"Truly like mother, like daughter..." she whispered. "Careful, Selene. What if there¡¯s already a bastard pup growing inside you?" Her gaze dropped deliberately to my stomach. "It¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it? After all, you didn¡¯t seem all that concerned with protecting what¡¯s left of your dignity."
She tilted her head, smiling like it was all a joke.
"You wouldn¡¯t want to give birth to a bastard, would you?"
"Stop it," I whispered, my voice low, shaking.
But she only smiled wider, feeding off my silence.
"Do they line up, Selene? Do they take numbers? I bet they don¡¯t even pay. Why would they? You¡¯re just a free-use ve now. Good for nothing but lifting your skirts and moaning like the bitch you really are."
Something in me broke. I felt heat rush to my face, my chest, my hands. My heart pounded with fury. I didn¡¯t even think. My hand lifted on its own¡ªand before I could stop myself, the sharp sound of a p echoed through the hallway.
Meriya stumbled back, clutching her cheek, her eyes wide with stunned disbelief. Her perfect little smile cracked.
Arlena screamed like she¡¯d just watched a murder.
I stood there breathing hard, my hand still tingling from the impact, and for once¡ªI didn¡¯t feel weak but I really want to tear apart her mouth.
But that feeling didn¡¯tst.
Because a secondter, another hand struck me across the face¡ªharder than I¡¯d ever been hit in my life.
Pain exploded across my cheek as I fell to the ground. My vision blurred. Blood filled my mouth.
When I looked up through the tears, I saw him.
Kael.
Chapter 32: No Mercy Left
Chapter 32: Chapter 32: No Mercy Left
The sting on my cheek was still fresh, burning like fire¡ªbut it was nothingpared to the words that came next.
"How dare you p the future Luna?" Kael¡¯s voice thundered through the corridor, sharp and cold like a de drawn in winter. His eyes, once calm and unreadable, were now filled with fury as he stepped forward. "You really haven¡¯t learned your lesson at all, have you?"
I stared at him, stunned, the weight of his word sunk deeper than the blow he had just dealt. My mouth opened slightly, but no sound came. I couldn¡¯t speak¡ªnot with the pain swelling in my chest, not with the ache crawling up my throat like a scream I wasn¡¯t allowed to let out.
Then I saw her.
Meriya.
Still holding her cheek where my hand hadnded¡ªbut now, her lips curved in a smug little smirk. Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction like she had won the game.
And I had stupidly walked straight into it.
yed my part in her little act like a puppet on strings. I could see it now...the fake shock, the dramatic gasp, the timing of Kael¡¯s arrival. She¡¯d wanted this oue. She¡¯d nned all this from start.
And I had given her exactly what she wanted.
But I didn¡¯t regret it.
If I had the chance, I would have pped her again.
Twice as hard.
My hatred burned so fiercely now, it silenced the shame. I stood frozen as Meriya turned toward Kael, her expression shifting instantly into one of pained innocence.
"Don¡¯t worry, Alpha Kael," she said softly, resting her delicate hand against his arm. "It¡¯s not Selene¡¯s fault. Her life... it¡¯s already been so hard. I suppose... seeing me must have triggered something."
Her voice trembled with just the right amount of sorrow, like she was the kind-hearted victim trying to understand the broken girl in front of her.
"Maybe she remembered who she used to be," Meriya continued, her eyes flicking briefly to me with delight. "Before she was marked. Before she lost everything. And... maybe she¡¯s jealous. Maybe that¡¯s why sheshed out."
She clung to him now, pressing her body slightly closer, resting her head just near his shoulder like she belonged there. Like she already was Luna.
I wanted to scream.
But Kael didn¡¯t even look at me. His face remained hard, unreadable. Until he spoke again.
"Take her to the punishment room," he ordered the omega maids in his cold voice. "I¡¯ll deal with her myself."
My breath caught.
The maids hesitated, ncing between Kael and Meriya, but his re left no room for questions. They stepped forward, gripping my arms tightly.
"Wait¡ª" I choked out, but it was useless. My feet scraped against the floor as they dragged me away.
Meriya¡¯s smirk returned full force now, peeking from behind Kael¡¯s shoulder. And beside her, Arlenaughed under her breath, lips curled in triumph.
I didn¡¯t struggle. I just kept my eyes locked on Kael.
I wanted him to look in my eyes that how he actually felt for the trick...If he really couldn¡¯t see this...then..
Soon the omega maid dragged me from there but we did not go outside from the Alpha wing, instead they dragged me in a small room at far corner...and I have never thought that they would actually have punishment room made in there resident.
The omega maid bound me with chains, my wrists bound high above my head, cold metal biting into my skin.
But I didn¡¯t lower my gaze...not even when Kael returned.
He stepped in with quiet, confident steps, dressed in ck. His presence seemed darker than before. He looked at me with something more dangerous than anger. but I looked at him with same intensity...I still have not forgotten his word from yesterday night.
"You never learn," he murmured, voice low and casual as he stepped into the dim light. "I¡¯ve dealt with wolves, traitors, and rogues¡ªbut you, Selene... you¡¯re something else."
I stayed silent.
But then he smiled.
A slow, cruel smile that made my skin crawl.
"I know how to tame you, little ve," he whispered.
Before I could even begin to understand what he meant, the door creaked open behind him.
A maid entered¡ªhead bowed, hands trembling¡ªand held out something wrapped in velvet.
The moment the cloth fell away, my eyes widened.
No.
No, he wouldn¡¯t. My eyed widened at the sight but he only smile that shows that he was satisfied from my shock and was looking forward...for my further reaction as how i would look struggling in it.
It was a cor.
Not just any cor¡ªbut a slim, polished band of silver leather with a small heart-shaped bell dangling at the center. A long leash trailed from it.
I froze. Confusion, horror, and disbelief tangled inside me.
"Get out," Kael said sharply to the maid.
Read full story at F?nd-Novel
She fled like the room had turned to fire.
I turned back to him, my voice cracking. "You can¡¯t be serious."
But he was already moving.
He approached slowly, the cor hanging from his fingers like a threat. The bell jingled with each step, a soft cruel sound that pierced the silence.
"You were once the daughter of an Alpha," he said. "But now you will be our dog...just like how your father made my father kneel."
He stopped just inches from me, holding the cor up.
I jerked my head away when he reached for me, but he was faster. His hand caught my chin again, this time rougher, angling my face toward him.
"You can re all you want," he said. "You can hate me. It doesn¡¯t change who holds the leash."
With one smooth motion, he unlocked the cor and wrapped it around my throat. I struggled, pushing against his chest with what little strength I had left¡ªbut my arms were still chained.
The sp clicked into ce.
The bell rang softly.
A sound that would haunt me.
I looked up at him, breath shaking, heart thundering in my chest.
Hatred burned behind my eyes. And he only smirked.
That cruel, satisfied smirk¡ªlike he had finally won. But I could see the intense hatred he was trying to mask behind his eyes.
"Perfect," he said, tugging the leash just once, the soft chime echoing off the stone walls. "Now everyone will know exactly what you are."
Chapter 33: She Is My Criminal
Chapter 33: Chapter 33: She Is My Criminal
I stepped back after fastening the cor, my fingers brushing over the polished leather like I was sealing a sentence I had waited years to speak. The little heart-shaped bell chimed softly in the silence, but to me, it screamed. Just like I had once screamed under her father¡¯s man. Just like he did¡ªbefore the end.
I looked at her.
Not the way I used to.
Not with hope or warmth or the weakness I once mistook for love. and my rage had only worsen afterst night. And the thought kept bugging me that I am still falling for her innocent face.
"You think this is cruel?" My voice came out low, strained, shaking under the weight I carried. "You think this is humiliation?"
I paced in front of her, every step scraping through years of agony. Years of silence. Years of watching her live freely while the image of my father dying never left me.
"I¡¯ll show you what humiliation really looks like," I said. My boots stopped. I turned, meeting her wide, trembling eyes. "It looks like my father. On his knees. Bleeding and Begging."
My voice cracked. But I didn¡¯t care. I needed her to hear it So at least she can stop using her innocent face against me.
"My father was the Alpha of the Silver Dawn Pack. A warrior. Proud. Strong. Respected. And your father¡ª" I pointed at her like her very breath insulted me, "¡ªyour father stripped him of everything. His pride. His strength. His name. His pack."
I stepped closer, close enough that my breathnded on her skin. She flinched. Good.
"Do you know how he died?" I whispered. "He died naked. Chained. Crawling on all fours across the courtyard in front of his warriors¡ªhis children. Forced to lick your father¡¯s boots clean to buy us mercy."
Disgust curled my lip. "And when he was done, when he had nothing left to give¡ªyour fatherughed. And slit his throat like a pig."
She inhaled sharply. Her chest heaved like she was suffocating.
Good.
"He made me watch everything."
My voice dropped lower, heavy with gravel and memory. "Your father made the guards hold my eyes open. I saw everything. Every drop of blood. Every scream. Every whip."
I moved without thinking.
My hand gripped her chin, hard. Her whimper cut through the room, but I didn¡¯t let go. I wanted her to hurt. I needed her to.
"You carry his face," I hissed. "You carry his blood. And it disgusts me."
She tried to pull away. I squeezed harder. Something shifted under my fingers. Her blood hit the air.
"Don¡¯t look away," I growled. "Look at me. I want to see your eyes when I make you feel even a fraction of what he made us suffer."
I turned and yanked the lever.
The sound that followed was glorious...metal grinding against metal. The chains snapped upward. Her arms jerked high. She gasped, feet barely touching the floor, her shoulders stretched and trembling from the strain.
I stepped behind her, letting my fingers drift across her back. She flinched, and pain shot through her¡ªvisible in the way her body shook.
"I remember every sound my father made," I whispered into her ear. "Every cry. Every scream. And do you know what your father did after that?"
I walked around, so she could see the hatred carved into my face.
"He whipped him with silver. Again. And again. Until the flesh peeled back. Until the bones showed. Until he copsed. And even then, he didn¡¯t stop."
Checktest chapters at Find~Novel
My voice trembled now. But not from weakness.
From fury and helplessness, I still remember that day like it was just yesterday. My father... he was everything I respected, admired, and loved. But this bitch and her father ruined everything. They stole everything from me.
"Do you know how many times, he was whipped?"
I pulled out my leather belt and snapped it once across her back.
She gasped as the cold sting fell on her back.
"That was one," I whispered. "Just one. Do you know how many your father gave mine?"
I stepped forward and took her hand.
Not gently.
I stared at her fingers like they were weapons that didn¡¯t belong to her.
"Do you know what else your father did?" My voice was soft now, like rot seeping through the cracks. "He tore my father¡¯s talons out. One by one."
My thumb traced her knuckles.
She couldn¡¯t breathe. I saw it.
I tightened my grip until her bones ground together. Until I nearly broke her fingers.
But I didn¡¯t.
Not yet.
I grabbed her chin again, forcing her to meet my eyes. They were wild now. Bloodshot. Drenched in everything I¡¯d buried.
"Do you want to know what hurts the most?" I whispered.
She looked confused. Pathetic.
"That we were caught because of you."
She flinched. Her brows pulled tight.
"Yes, Selene. You. Your sweet little voice. Your fake innocence. I believed it. I believed in you."
The pain of betrayal surged in me again like an open wound.
"I was a fool," I growled. "And you? You yed the game like a master."
A bitterugh escaped my lips.
"But too bad... your father isn¡¯t alive anymore. He can¡¯t see what¡¯s be of his precious little girl. How she fell right into the hands of the enemy."
I yanked the leash, lifting her chin.
"I would¡¯ve loved for him to see this. You. Cored. Chained. Dangling like meat in my dungeon."
She struggled to breathe.
I leaned in close, my voice a shard of ss.
"To see you crawling. Begging for death."
I smirked. But there was no joy in it. Only pain.
"But even death won¡¯te," I whispered. "Because I won¡¯t let it."
I turned around, the echo of my boots ringing like judgment.
At the door, I nced back once at her pathetic, dangling figure. But what she doesn¡¯t know is that looking at her like this brought me pain... not because I pity her, but because my pathetic wolf was still under her control, howling like a mutt.
I felt like my mind would shatter with every moment I punished her, and I had to suppress my wolf. That made me hate her even more¡ªlike I fucking wanted to crush her windpipe and watch her soul leave her body slowly. But no... her death hasn¡¯te yet."
"You¡¯ll stay like that till morning."
Then I mmed the door shut. Let her rote in the darkness.
Chapter 34: I want her owned.
Chapter 34: Chapter 34: I want her owned.
Selene¡¯s POV
The next morning...
The cold clink of the chains unlocking echoed through the punishment room.
I didn¡¯t move.
My wrists dropped heavily to my sides, blood rushing back into my numb arms. The sudden ache barely registered¡ªbecause something far worse had already settled inside me.
Kael didn¡¯t speak.
He simply tugged the leash.
The cor tugged at my throat, not harshly, but enough to make me stumble forward.
The bell rang. A small, delicate jingle. Innocent in sound. Cruel in meaning.
My legs obeyed because I couldn¡¯t afford to fall, because I am sure he would start dragging me like that without giving me the chance to stood up.
We stepped into the corridor, and with every slow step, the little bell jingled, soft and rhythmic.
I kept my head down.
My hair fell like a curtain around my face, shielding me. Not out of fear. Not even out of shame.
But because if I saw someone¡ªanyone¡ªI didn¡¯t know if I could survive it.
My fists clenched at my sides, trembling.
I wanted to rip the leash from his hand. I wanted to w that smirk from his face. I wanted to scream.
But I did none of those things.
Because this¡ªthis moment¡ªwas the real punishment.
He had found it. The one thing I couldn¡¯t endure.
This public stripping of my pride and padding me like a dog.
If that¡¯s what Kael wanted¡ªto see me crawl, to humiliate me in silence¡ªthen congrattions.
He had seeded.
I would have takenshes over this. I would have chosen the chains. I would have begged to be whipped raw.
But this... this was different.
It wasn¡¯t about obedience. It was about erasing who I used to be.
We passed a servant. Then another. They didn¡¯t meet my gaze. Not one.
But they all heard the sound. The melodic sound of the bell and with each step shame crawl to my skin.
Their eyes flickered briefly to the leash in Kael¡¯s hand. To the cor at my throat. And then they looked away, fast, as if seeing me hurt them.
As if I were contagious.
My face burned with shame and I felt like digging a hole to burry myself.
Then Kael stopped walking, just for a moment, and barked a sharp order without even turning his head.
"Head maid."
She stepped out of the hall like she had been waiting.
"Yes, Alpha Kael."
"She¡¯s not to leave my chamber," he said coldly. "Or my brothers¡¯."
A silence fell.
My chest tightened.
What did he just say?
"I want her avable. When I want her. Where I want her. You understand?"
The head maid bowed. "Understood."
She didn¡¯t look at me. Not even once.
Not when she agreed to cage me. Not when she epted what I was bing. A tool, possession or a ve.
Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel
The leash tugged again.
He kept moving. And so was I¡ªbecause I had no choice.
Dragged like an animal across stone floors that once echoed with the sound of my own confident steps.
The door at the end of the corridor loomed there rooms.
Kael opened the door and yanked the leash forward, pulling me inside. I staggered. Caught myself. Didn¡¯t look at him.
Not because I was afraid to¡ªbut because I didn¡¯t want him to see the tears welling in my eyes.
I wouldn¡¯t let him have that.
Not even now.
~~~
Kael¡¯s POV
She looked at me like she still mattered.
Even now...cored, chained, and dragged into the dark edges of the estate like a dog¡ªShe still had the audacity to re at me. Her eyes, bright and stubborn, flickered with rage no chain could touch.
She stood beneath the weight of the punishment room like a fallen goddess, filthy and trembling, and yet her gaze burned into mine like fire refusing to die.
And that more than anything infuriated me.
My grip tightened slightly on the leather leash as I watched her from across the room. I didn¡¯t speak. I let the silence stretch, let her feel the weight of my attention. Every line of her body was tense, every breath sharp and shaky. She wouldn¡¯t lower her eyes. She never did.
That same look was in her face years ago when she stood behind her father, chin lifted as if the world owed her its loyalty. She had worn royalty like armor then. And I had hated her for it.
I still do.
But the hatred has grown teeth now. It no longer burns¡ªit carves her blood.
Her father scorched entire viges to the ground. Our people were butchered in the name of his order. My mother¡¯s cries had been thest sound I heard before he took everything from us.
My brothers and I survived the ruin of our pack with nothing but ash in our lungs and blood under our nails. And yet while we rebuilt from the bones of our dead, she stood in silks and gold, untouched.
The Moonveil Alpha may have died, but his legacy survived¡ªin her. Every trace of his pride, every drop of his blood, every breath of his tyranny¡ªall of it lived inside her.
And I would tear it out piece by piece.
I stepped forward slowly, deliberately. My boots echoed over the stone floor as I circled her. She stood with her wrists still bleeding, the cor snug around her throat. I could hear the bell tremble slightly when she shifted, like it knew shame even if she did not.
She flinched when I drew close, but not out of fear. No...Selene didn¡¯t fear pain. She feared bing something less...just like her father, a power hungry bitch.
And I would give her exactly that.
I came to a stop directly in front of her and looked down at her face. The dirt on her cheek couldn¡¯t hide the sharpness of her features¡ªthe same high cheekbones and proud mouth that once made kings consider alliances.
Now she looked like a tarnished statue, something sacred that had been dragged through the mud. Her lips were pressed tight, bloodless, and I wondered how long she would keep that silence.
My fingers lifted slowly, brushing back a piece of her hair that clung to her damp skin. She recoiled, just slightly. That small motion made something cold and vicious flicker in my chest.
Good. She was starting to understand.
"You still believe this is temporary. That one day, someone will ride in and free you. Maybe your precious prince. Maybe your people. But they¡¯re noting, Selene. You¡¯ll rot here before anyone lifts a hand for you."
She didn¡¯t answer, of course. Her jaw remained clenched, her silence an act of war. But her eyes, those cursed eyes still met mine with that relentless glow. So bright and alive.
I wanted to dim them.
Not just snuff them out¡ªI wanted to watch them flicker. I wanted to see the light waver, inch by inch, until her pride crumbled into dust and she looked at me not with fury¡ªbut with surrender. That moment, that breath, when she would no longer resist but reach for me of her own will, would be the final blow in my revenge.
Because I don¡¯t want her dead.
I want her owned.
Chapter 35: Nothing But Mine
Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Nothing But Mine
Selene Moonveil would never stand tall again. She would not speak unless I permitted it. She would not eat unless I allowed it. She would sleep on the floor beside my bed, leashed and humbled, no longer a princess, no longer a daughter of a tyrant Alpha¡ªbut a ve with no identity outside of me.
I would strip her of her name. Her voice. Her legacy. I would make her forget who she used to be.
And when she had nothing left¡ªnot dignity, not hope, not defiance¡ªshe would cling to me.
She would beg me to keep her. Not out of love, but out of need. Because I would be all she had left.
She would live by my word, serve by my hand, and sleep knowing she was nothing in the eyes of the world¡ªnothing but mine.
And one day... when she finally knelt and looked up not with hate, but with the silent desperation of a woman who no longer remembered what freedom tasted like¡ªI would finally feel the justice my parents never received.
This words yed in mind like mantra like it was the only thing keeping my sanity and allowing my wolf to be at bay.
"You¡¯ll stay here until you¡¯re fully tamed... or until we know which one of us you¡¯ll bite next, like the rabid thing you are."
With that I tugged at her leash and motioned her to follow me.
~~~
Selene¡¯s POV
I wanted to w his throat open. My hands may have been free, but the damn leash still sat in his palm like a chain between us. My steps followed his only because I had no other choice.
But with every step I took, my hatred grew like a storm brewing in my chest.
Kael didn¡¯t even nce back as he led me deeper into the Alphas¡¯ private wing. I had never been here before¡ªnever allowed beyond the polished doors, never trusted with the sight of their sanctuary. But now? Now I was dragged here like a stray dog being taken to the kennel.
The deeper we walked, the stranger everything felt. The quarters were massive, built more like a hunting lodge than a royal residence. Wide halls, stone floors, soft warm lighting¡ªeverything designed for movement and strength. What struck me the most was theck of doors.
The rooms flowed into each other, separated only by carved wooden arches or thin beams of ss. I could see through them¡ªbedrooms, argemon space, a library tucked into the wall, a weapons rack. All exposed.
My eyes scanned the openyout as I was tugged forward. It felt too intimate, too unguarded for men who ruled with blood.
Were they truly so close as brothers that they didn¡¯t care who saw what? Didn¡¯t care who watched them sleep or eat or strip? A part of me wondered, with a sharp ache in my chest, how they¡¯d live once their Luna arrived. Would they still share one massive space like this?
I shook my head. The thought tasted bitter in my mouth. What did it matter to me? Whether they slept beside each other or dragged their future Luna into this strange den of ss and wood, none of it would change what I was to them.
And just as the thought sank deep, my movement caused the small bell around my neck to chime. Light, sweet, and unbearably loud in the silence.
I froze.
The humiliation of that sound¡ªof knowing it had caught Kael¡¯s attention¡ªboiled in my throat. I felt his gaze sweep over his shoulder, brief and assessing, and I looked away.
If I could rip that damn bell off and hurl it into the fire, I would. But I couldn¡¯t even touch it without his permission.
He said nothing. Just turned down another hall, and I followed, grinding my teeth in silence.
We stopped at the end of a corridor where a heavy ss door led to something I didn¡¯t expect at all. Kael pushed it open with a strong hand and stepped inside, leash still in hand. I hesitated for a heartbeat, then stepped in after him.
A massive indoor pool stretched out before me¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t just a pool. It was a marvel. The roof above was a retractable ss dome, wide open now to the pale light of thete afternoon.
The pool itself shimmered with silver-blue water, smooth as still ss. A line of tall marble columns surrounded the space like silent guardians, and vines of ivy curled around them, kissed by faint golden light.
It was breathtaking.
If I hadn¡¯t been wearing a cor¡ªif I wasn¡¯t marked, degraded, enved¡ªI might¡¯ve gasped at its beauty.
But now?
Now it just made my throat tighten.
Kael let go of the leash and gestured without looking at me. "Start from that corner. The tile¡¯s been collecting dust."
Get full chapters from ?ovelFind
It took me a moment to even understand what he meant. I looked where he pointed¡ªa small collection of unused chairs, damp footprints, and streaks of grime near the waterline. My hands twitched by my sides. I moved slowly, the bell chiming again with each reluctant step.
I was halfway to the corner when I heard the soft rustle of fabric behind me. And then¡ªnothing.
I didn¡¯t turn.
But when the sound of a belt falling and fabric brushing the floor echoed around the marble and water, I felt the air choke in my lungs.
He was undressing. Right here. Without a second thought. My hands clenched into fists.
A single nce back confirmed it¡ªKael stood at the edge of the pool, his broad back bare, muscles taut and shoulders rxed. He moved like a man who had no shame. And why would he?
In the world of werewolves, nakedness meant little. Their kind shifted in and out of forms, discarded clothes like skins, walked barefoot through the forests like gods pretending to be men.
But to me... it was different.
I had never seen a man like this.
Not because I was shy. But because my father had kept me locked in golden chains of duty and silence. Every door was watched. Every suitor filtered. I was the daughter of a tyrant, yes¡ªbut I was also his treasure. A future queen, to be protected and caged until he find a good bidder to sell me.
I had never seen another boy shift in front of me, never watched a man move with such raw, natural ease. I had never even been allowed to look.
Kael stepped forward and dove into the pool without ceremony, cutting the water like a de. He surfaced a momentter, dark hair slicked back, water trailing down his chest and shoulders.
His expression was unreadable, eyes sharp, movements slow and controlled as he began to swim smooth, practiced strokes across the width of the pool.
I swallowed hard and turned away.
If this was part of his n. To act as if I didn¡¯t exist. As if I were just air. As if my shame was mine alone, then he was wrong I wouldn¡¯t give a fuck.
I dropped to my knees at the corner and began to scrub the floor with the cloth I had been given earlier.
But suddenly I heard footsteps behind me.
Chapter 36: Bite Back
Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Bite Back
Selene¡¯s POV ~
The sound of footsteps snapped me out of the numbing rhythm of scrubbing tile.
I didn¡¯t turn at first. I was too tired. Too angry. Too aware of how exposed I was, kneeling on wet marble with a bell chiming from my throat like I was some docile pet waiting for scraps.
But then I heard the low and amusedugh behind me.
"Well, well," came the voice, yful and deep, "I didn¡¯t expect to see this so soon."
I turned my head just enough to see him.
Lucian.
The young of the four Alphas. Sharp where Kael was cold. Grey-eyed, handsome, and dangerous in a different way¡ªlike a man who¡¯d smile as he cut you open, just to see how you bled.
His gaze locked on the bell around my neck, and something gleamed in his eyes. Pleasure and dark amusement.
He crouched slowly, picked up the leash from the floor, and gave it an experimental tug.
I choked slightly at the pressure on my throat, my body jerking forward on instinct. He didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he wrapped the leather around his hand, coiling it tight until my face was only inches from his.
"Look at you," he murmured. "Pretty little pet. I see Kael¡¯s been busy."
His breath brushed my skin, warm and taunting. My fists clenched at my sides, nails digging into my palms, but I didn¡¯t move.
Lucian tilted his head as if studying me. His grey eyes roamed over my face, pausing on my lips, my throat, the trembling rise of my shoulders.
"You always looked untouchable," he said, voice soft and cruel. "I used to wonder if anything could ever bring you low. But look at you now."
His fingers reached up, brushing the underside of my chin.
That was it.
My fury snapped through me like lightning.
I struck fast¡ªleaning forward and biting down hard on the finger he dared to tease me with. My teeth sank into flesh, and for a second, I tasted blood.
Lucian flinched but didn¡¯t yank away. He hissed a breath through his teeth and stared at me with wide, shocked delight. Like a man who¡¯d found a spark in a storm.
"Fiesty," he whispered, almostughing.
Before I could release him or mp harder, a shadow loomed behind me, and a hand gripped the back of my neck with enough force to make my vision blur.
Kael.
His fingers pressed into my skin, rough and merciless. My breath hitched as he hauled me up by the neck like I weighed nothing, jerking me backward until I was nearly off my knees. My back arched from the pull, and my head tilted back on instinct, forcing my gaze to meet his.
His eyes burned.
"You stupid girl," Kael growled, his voice low and tight with fury. "Still biting like a rabid dog."
Lucian stood now, licking the blood from his finger with azy grin. "She¡¯s got spirit, I¡¯ll give her that."
Kael didn¡¯t smile. His jaw was locked, his grip on my neck tightening until I could barely breathe. His face was only inches from mine, every line of him radiating rage and control.
"Good dog," he whispered coldly. "But don¡¯t bite the hand that owns you."
Kael¡¯s grip snapped away from the back of my neck with a violent jerk, and before I could catch myself, I was falling.
Not forward.
Sideways.
Right into Lucian.
I crashed half onto hisp and chest, and a low, richugh rumbled up from him before I could even recoil. His hands barely moved to steady me, but the moment I felt his heat, the moment I realized what had just happened, my stomach twisted in horror.
"Ahh," Lucian drawled, his voice far too amused, "throwing yourself into my arms just after biting me? Is our little ve giving me some kind of hint?"
My entire body stiffened.
I looked up at him, stunned, horrified, and seething. His eyes gleamed with yful cruelty as he tilted his head and gave me the kind of smile that could make a person question whether he was joking or dead serious.
I scrambled to get up, heat flooding my face. My hands slipped against the damp marble and the wet hem of my dress clung to my knees. I barely had time to curse under my breath before my bnce gave out again.
Content originallyes from find?novel
This time I didn¡¯t fall on him.
This time he caught me.
Lucian¡¯s arm wrapped smoothly around my waist, holding me upright as if this were some kind of dance, not a scene of humiliation.
"There we go," he said in a slow purr. "Can¡¯t have you bruising that proud spine of yours."
"Let go," I hissed, struggling against his hold.
But his grip only tightened¡ªnot painfully, but firmly, like I was his ything and he wasn¡¯t finished yet.
Kael¡¯s voice came next, sharp and low. "Lucian."
I froze. So did Lucian.
I turned my head and saw Kael standing just a few feet away, water dripping from his body, his expression hard as stone. His jaw ticked, and for a moment, he looked less like a furious Alpha and more like a man barely holding back disgust.
Not just at me.
But at Lucian.
Lucian released me slowly, his hands lifting in mock surrender. "Rx, brother. She¡¯s feisty, not fragile. Besides"¡ªhis eyes flicked back to mine¡ª"I was only catching her. Our little pet¡¯s leash seems a bit loose."
I forced myself upright, shoving away from both of them. My hands trembled as I straightened, my breaths shallow, but I didn¡¯t look away from Kael. Not even when the bell around my neck let out another humiliating chime.
Kael¡¯s eyes flicked to the sound, then back to me. That disgust in his gaze hadn¡¯t faded. He stepped past me without another word, crossing to the far side of the room, his back tense with every movement.
Lucian lingered, of course.
He never missed an opportunity to gloat.
"I like her spirit," he said, speaking as if I wasn¡¯t even there. "Might be fun to see how long itsts."
Kael didn¡¯t answer. He just dove back into the pool, water sshing as he disappeared beneath the surface.
Lucian looked at me onest time and gave a slow, deliberate wink.
And I hated him for it.
Chapter 37: I Can’t Let Her Stay Here
Chapter 37: Chapter 37: I Can¡¯t Let Her Stay Here
Prince Vaelen¡¯s POV ~
She was nowhere.
I had searched the entire wing meant for me¡ªspacious, ornate, guarded with the best guards¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t there. I walked through the east garden, past the reflecting pool, and even the quiet stone path near the Alpha chambers. Still nothing.
Selene was gone. Like she never existed in the first ce. Not even a scent was left behind.
For the love of the goddess, where the hell had they hidden her?
I mmed the door of the guest quarters behind me with a force that startled one of the guards. My jaw clenched so tight it ached. The two girls I had brought with me, who were supposed to help me, Meriya and that other one, were absolutely useless. No, not useless. Worse. They are fucking real bitches.
Maniptive, jealous. Pettier than broken ss in a noblewoman¡¯s slipper.
"Useless, scheming little snakes," I muttered to myself, pacing the edge of the room.
I had told them clearly to find Selene. Speak with her. Offer support. Instead, they came back with painted lips, empty hands, and smug little lies wrapped in honeyed tones.
"We couldn¡¯t find her," they said. "No one knew where she went," they said. Bullshit.
I should have known.
Meriya had been raised by the side of my mother; how could she be any better? She was clever, beautiful, and deadly in the same breath. She yed the role of future Luna so well, even I had almost believed she was here with good intentions. But I knew better now.
If she weren¡¯t my cousin, I would have thrown her ten feet away from me and shut every door in her face.
And Arlena? That woman made my skin crawl. Every time she got near me, it was as if her eyes were trying to devour me whole. Like I was some prize cut of meat, and she couldn¡¯t wait to sink her ws in. The way she leaned in, the way her sick smile was always stered on her face, like a very perfect girl who had no idea of the world.
Pretending to be an innocent girl, but he knew just how she was, and first of all, any woman rted to my mother can never be better. I would rather die than marry a woman of her choice.
Disgust rolled up from the pit of my stomach just thinking of her.
But Selene... Selene had never looked at me like that.
When I thought of her, I didn¡¯t see a crown or a throne in her eyes. I saw a girl standing tall in the royal courtyard, refusing to look down even when all eyes were on her. She had that kind of pride that wasn¡¯t loud. It was soft and steady and unshakable. And damn me, I respected her for that and admired her.
Because she can stand in front of her father, I can never stand in front of my mother.
In some quiet part of my mind, I had considered her. As a mate...as my queen.
She would have made a good one¡ªbetter than good. She would¡¯ve ruled with spine and grace, not petty jealousy like women who only know how to scheme. She had no interest in ttery, no need for theatrics. And that¡¯s exactly what I needed.
My mother had been queen in name but tyrant in truth. A woman cloaked in elegance and power, who ruled the pce halls with a voice dipped in honey and a dagger always ready beneath her silks.
I¡¯d grown up knowing that I was nothing more than a pawn in her endless political games. A crown prince, yes¡ªbut also a bargaining chip. My friendships were monitored. My emotions are treated like weaknesses. My heart? Never once mine to offer. She had chosen my tutors, my guards, and my meals, and now she wanted to choose my mate.
And every single woman she approved of reminded me of her. Cold eyes hidden behind warm smiles. Sharp tongues painted with pretty words. Arlena. Meriya. Dozens of others.
Get full chapters from find?novel
But Selene... Selene was nothing like her.
Selene did not hide behind veils or manipte with practiced charm. She did not speak unless she meant her words. She did not smile to deceive. There was fire in her, but not the kind that scorched¡ªit warmed. It reminded me of what it could mean to have someone loving.
And in the rare moments I let myself imagine a future with a queen at my side, it was her I saw. Not for political gain. Not for alliance. But because I knew... if Selene were queen, our children would grow up with a mother who loved them for who they were, not for what they could be molded into. They wouldugh freely. They would cry without shame. They would be safe.
They would never know what it meant to fear a mother¡¯s shadow.
They would have what I never did.
If the war hadn¡¯t happened... if her father hadn¡¯t destroyed half the continent... If I had moved just one step earlier...
Maybe things would¡¯ve been different.
Maybe she would¡¯ve been mine.
But I was toote.
The Duskdraven brothers had taken her first¡ªand not with honor or her choice. They imed her and marked her as a ve.
A ve.
The thought turned my stomach.
Selene Moonveil, bright, fierce, unyielding Selene...reduced to nothing but property under their feet. I couldn¡¯t imagine it. No, I didn¡¯t want to imagine it. Her smile, once so radiant and genuine, is now silenced. Her pride was broken. Her body, possibly... no. I stopped the thought there.
My hands curled into fists at my sides. But I knew the rules.
Royals don¡¯t interfere. Not in wars of territory. Not in the rise and fall of Alphas. Unless their bloodline itself was threatened, we watched from afar, neutral and detached. That was thew. That was tradition.
But I couldn¡¯t ignore this.
Selene wasn¡¯t a royal. She had no title,nd, or power. But damn it, she had been my friend. She had sat across from me in the pce garden,ughing at the wolves in the fountain. She had shared books with me under moonlight, challenging my views and matching my wit word for word.
She had always been more than just the Moonveil heir. And now they treated her like she was less than dirt.
No. I couldn¡¯t leave her like this.
I couldn¡¯t take her as a queen¡ªnot with that mark on her. But I could take her away. Far from here. Far from these cursed brothers and their warped pack politics. I would send her somewhere safe. Somewhere she could heal.
Because I owed her that much.
And if the Duskdraven Alphas thought they could keep her as their ve... they were about to learn that royalty doesn¡¯t always sit still.
Sometimes, we bite back.
Chapter 38: Caught in His Arms
Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Caught in His Arms
The hall leading to the Alpha quarters was colder than the rest of the estate. Like even the walls knew not to speak.
I had no intention ofing here without an invitation. Royal etiquette dictated that noble guests never entered private quarters without permission. But this wasn¡¯t a social call. I¡¯d already searched every essible part of the estate¡ªcourtyards, pack houses, even servant quarters. The only ces left were the dungeons... and this.
I couldn¡¯t ess the dungeon without raising rms or giving a politically justifiable reason.
But the Alpha quarters?
They wouldn¡¯t dare close the door in a prince¡¯s face, would they? So, I decided to visit this ce first and confirm that she wasn¡¯t here before nning my next move toward the dungeons¡ªwithout rming anyone.
My boots echoed on the marble as I walked with jaw tight, my heart beating faster than it should. I was prepared to find nothing. Or worse¡ªfind proof of how far they¡¯d buried her. But halfway down the hall, I stopped short.
Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind
Her scent.
It was faint, but it was still there and I couldn¡¯t be wrong.
Selene... she was really here. So those bastards actually made her stay in their quarters.
My breath hitched. I took a step forward. Then another. Her scent grew stronger.
My hand curled into a fist as I approached the wide double doors, carved with the crest of Silver Dawn. There was no one outside and I didn¡¯t wait for permission. I simply pushed the doors open.
And the first thing I saw made me froze.
~~~
Selene¡¯s POV
I knelt beside the sunken lounge seat made of dark wood and velvet, a seat more like a throne than a sofa. Luciany back, stretched out with that smug look on his face, like he owned the ce and everyone in it.
A bowl of grapes sat on the carved pedestal beside us.
My fingers moved on their own, lifting the fruit one by one and cing them between his lips. He chewed with exaggerated delight, eyes closed, humming contentedly like some spoiled brat at a royal feast.
I wanted to shove the entire bowl down his throat.
But I didn¡¯t.
Because Kael had warned me...no misbehavior. Not unless I wanted another "correction." Thest one still throbbed on the side of my neck where his fingers had pinched down so hard I saw stars through the daylight.
So I grit my teeth and fed Lucian like some silent servant, every grape making my pride rot a little deeper.
I had learned to go still. Quiet and detached. But just as my mind started to drift...just as I forgot myself for one bitter second, Lucian suddenly moved.
He sat up with a fluid shift of muscle, and before I could retreat, he grabbed me by the waist and hoisted me into hisp.
I gasped, startled, my knees hitting the velvet cushion as he adjusted my position like I was a pet he was trying to pose. One arm circled my waist, locking me in ce. I was straddling him now, facing him. A position that made my skin crawl.
"What are you doing¡ª" I began, but he leaned in fast, pressing his hand over my mouth in a half-mocking hush.
But the gesture and the threat in his eyes was enough to silence me.
Just then, I heard it. Footsteps approaching us.
My body froze. Every hair on my arms stood up, What game he was trying to y? I wondered.
The door creaked open behind me and Lucian¡¯s grip tightened at my waist, his fingers digging in just enough to send a warning: Don¡¯t move and don¡¯t speak.
I couldn¡¯t see who entered.
But Lucian did.
His expression shifted instantly from smug amusement to fake embarrassment, his face lit with a sheepish, almost boyish grin.
"Ah, Prince Vaelen!" he called over my shoulder. "Forgive the scene. I wasn¡¯t expecting you. How unfortunate you had to walk in while I was... entertaining myself with my littlepanion here."
And that was the moment my breath stopped. The name struck harder than a p.
For a second, my heart didn¡¯t beat. My lungs forgot what they were supposed to do. I just... froze.
Everything in me went still. My blood turned to ice, and the world narrowed into a sharp, ringing silence. Like I¡¯d been dunked underwater without warning.
No...No. He couldn¡¯t be here.
My fingers trembled where they rested on Lucian¡¯s shoulders. I felt sick and humiliated. As if the velvet beneath my knees had turned to fire and I was being burned alive from the inside out.
But Lucian¡¯s grip only tightened to keep me in ce, his palm still at my waist like I was a possession. A prize. Something he wanted to show off.
I clenched my jaw, struggling to hold on to whatever shred of dignity I had left, trying not to fall apart right there in hisp.
But the damage was done.
Lucian shifted slightly beneath me, adjusting the fabric of my dress so that the neckline tugged down more than it should. He did it smoothly, intentionally, turning the entire scene into something far more suggestive than it was.
I felt Vaelen¡¯s presence behind me now. I couldn¡¯t turn to face him¡ªLucian¡¯s hand pressed against the back of my neck, keeping my head down. Pinned So I could not even allow to look at prince.
The prince didn¡¯t speak. But Lucian chuckled.
"She¡¯s a bit shy," he said lightly, rubbing slow circles on my back like this was all a joke. "But I assure you, she¡¯s well-trained. Almost like a pet now."
My nails dug into the fabric of his shirt.
How dare he. How dare he say those words like I was his trained pet. Like I have been willing.
The shame burned through my cheeks, and my anger took another level. I wanted to bite into his flesh. Tear away the smug smile I could still hear in his voice. My teeth clenched so hard it hurt.
I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Not one thing. I never agreed to this...never chose to stay here, never chose him. And yet he made it all look like I was a willing ything sprawled in his arms for everyone to see.
A lie. Every word out of his mouth was a lie.
I wanted to scream. I wanted to shove him away and tell the prince the truth. But I couldn¡¯t move. Lucian¡¯s hand stayed firm on the back of my neck, forcing me down. His other arm around my waist locked my spine against his chest. I couldn¡¯t even breath let alone exin myself.
To anyone standing behind us, it would¡¯ve looked like I was clinging to him. Resting in hisp like a lover.
I wasn¡¯t. But that didn¡¯t matter now. He made it look that way. And then, without warning, I felt his hand move.
It slid lower, past my waist and over my hips. My breath caught in my throat.
Before I could react, his fingers slipped beneath the edge of my dress and grabbed me. His hand clenched around my buttock and twisted.
A sharp gasp escaped my lips.
Chapter 39: Just like a Pet
Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Just like a Pet
I was too stunned to move. His hand tightened possessively where it had no right to be, and I felt the heat of the humiliation rise through my spine like a fever. I sucked in a shaky breath, barely able to process what had just happened.
He touched me like I wasn¡¯t even a person anymore, like I was a puppet in his arms for disy. And he had done it all while the prince stood behind me. Watching and bearing witness to the filth and degradation Lucian so casually dragged me through. My hands trembled where they rested, and I thought I would fall apart right then.
But Lucian wasn¡¯t satisfied with just humiliation.
His hand shifted again, and before I could even recoil...
Smack!
Lucian pped me so hard on my butt that I was sure that it would have left a bruise.
I was so shocked, I almost screamed.
The p hade so out of nowhere that it ripped the breath from my lungs. My throat clenched around the sound that tried to escape, but I muffled it, forcing it back down like bile. Because I knew what it would sound like.
If I cried out, if I so much as whimpered, my voice would betray me. It would sound like I liked it.
And I refused to let a single noise leave me. So I mped my mouth shut, my teeth grinding together so hard my jaw ached. I wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of a single sound.
But Lucian wasn¡¯t done.
His hand came down again, this time with full force.
A loud smack echoed again through the chamber as his palm smacked hard against my other backside, the sting blooming instantly across my skin. It wasn¡¯t yful or restrained; he meant it to hurt. He wanted to make me scream.
And still, I didn¡¯t.
I shook with effort, my entire body trembling in his grip, but I didn¡¯t make a sound. I would not.
Without thinking, I twisted just enough and sank my teeth into the side of his neck where he had pinned my head down. It wasn¡¯t deep enough to draw blood but hard enough to make him hiss.
He flinched, his breath catching in surprise. Then heughed like he was entertained. Like I was performing exactly the way he wanted.
"See that, Your Highness?" Lucian said, turning his head toward the prince behind me, his voice thick with smug delight. "Isn¡¯t she something? A feisty bitch, really knows how to entertain."
My stomach twisted. The shame was too much.
I couldn¡¯t see the prince¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t want to. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the look in his eyes¡ªthe disgust, the disbelief, or worse... pity.
Tears slipped down my cheeks before I could stop them. Silent, hot trails of humiliation that burned more than his p.
I had never felt like this before.
Not even when I was first marked as a ve. Not when they stripped me of my name, my title, or my pride.
This... this moment... kneeling in hisp, being paraded like a broken toy for the prince to inspect¡ªthis was the cruelest I¡¯d ever felt. Powerless. Vited. Reduced to nothing.
Lucian¡¯s hand stroked my back mockingly, still pretending tenderness, as he whispered low beside my ear, "Good girl. That¡¯s what you are now. Isn¡¯t that right?"
~~~
Prince Vaelen¡¯s POV~
For more chapters visit find[f]ovel
Lucian didn¡¯t seem bothered at all by my sudden arrival. In fact, he looked delighted.
Still lounging, with Selene forced in hisp like a puppet, he wore the same smirk that always made me wonder if he¡¯d ever taken anything seriously in his life.
"Forgive the indecency, Your Highness," he saidzily, his fingers still coiled around her waist like he owned her. "You caught us at a rather... intimate moment."
Selene¡¯s head remained bowed, her face veiled beneath the mess of her long hair. But I didn¡¯t need to see her eyes to know the truth. Her whole body spoke it with her stiff posture. She had turned herself into a statue, not out of obedience but survival. Like a creature trying not to exist.
"She¡¯s gotten quite good," Lucian added, his tone dropping as though he meant to share something personal. "You wouldn¡¯t believe how obedient she is now. Sharp little tongue, sure, but that just makes it more satisfying to break her in."
My jaw locked tight. I didn¡¯t trust myself to speak.
Lucian chuckled at my silence. Amused. Confident. And far toofortable.
"You should¡¯ve seen her the first time," he went on, eyes gleaming with cruel nostalgia. "Feisty little thing. So full of fire, so sure of herself. But pride is a funny thing, isn¡¯t it? Break it right, and it turns into something even more beautiful."
He tilted his head as he stroked her back as if she were some rare beast he¡¯d tamed through patience and pain.
"Kael says she¡¯s still resisting," he mused, like this was some casual report about a pet¡¯s behavior. "But I think she likes it more than she lets on. Prideful little thing... always puts on a show. But deep down? They all bend eventually."
Every word made my insides coil. Acid crawled up the back of my throat, but I swallowed it down.
I didn¡¯t believe him. Not for a second. But Selene... she wasn¡¯t reacting. She didn¡¯t even flinch. That wasn¡¯t submission. That was self-erasure. The kind of silence people use when their voice has been taken from them. When speaking bes dangerous. When even crying might be twisted against them.
I had seen her once¡ªstanding tall, proud, and stubborn to the point of madness. She used to look at the world like it owed her answers. She used to smile like fire. Now, she looked like she wasn¡¯t even there.
Lucian watched me carefully. His smirk sharpened.
"She doesn¡¯t talk much anymore," he added casually, as if reading my thoughts. "Not unless we make her."
Heughed again. He was goading me, trying to provoke something. But I saw it now.
He wanted to see how much she mattered to me. He wanted to know if she still held value in my eyes. If I saw her as a ve, a broken thing, something beneath my attention... or something more.
And if I did? If I dared to show it?
Then she would suffer for it.
Chapter 40: The Moment Before the Storm
Chapter 40: Chapter 40: The Moment Before the Storm
I had to look away for a moment, just to breathe.
It was suffocating any rational thought. But still I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes from herpletely; the sight of her, so broken and silent in hisp, twisted something deep in my chest I couldn¡¯t name.
Lucian knew it too. That¡¯s why he kept talking. That¡¯s why he smirked like he was winning something.
And maybe he was.
He was pushing my limit, testing how far I would go before I would snap at his face.
He wanted me to lose control. Tosh out. To prove that Selene still held power over me. Because if I did... if I so much as looked like I cared, Lucian would turn it on her. That was the kind of man he was. A snake who didn¡¯t bite until he knew where your weakness lived.
And Selene? She was mine.
Or at least, she had been. Before all this.
I inhaled slowly and forced my jaw to unclench. My fingers had curled into fists behind my back. I released them one by one, letting my voice smooth into the cold courtesy I¡¯d mastered over the years at court.
"My apologies for the interruption," I said, my tone even, perfectly measured. "I merely came to ensure everything was progressing well before the coronation. It seems I¡¯ve intruded on a... personal moment."
Lucian¡¯s grin widened like a man who thought he¡¯d won a game.
"Not at all, Your Highness. You¡¯re wee any time. Selene doesn¡¯t mind sharing the spotlight."
I didn¡¯t rise to the bait.
Instead, I stepped back with careful grace and gave a shallow nod toward the door.
"Please let the others know I¡¯ll be returning to the main estate. I suddenly remembered an urgent matter I must attend to before tomorrow¡¯s event."
Lucian raised a brow, amused. "So soon?"
I met his gaze directly. "Yes. I think I¡¯ve seen enough for now."
His eyes glittered. But I didn¡¯t stay long enough to hear his reply.
I turned and walked out with steady steps, refusing to look back. My footsteps echoed down the hall like drumbeats against the stone, every one of them carrying the weight of the storm inside me.
I didn¡¯t stop until I was well out of the wing¡ªout of that cursed chamber with its suffocating air. Only then did I let the breath out. It came like fire through my lungs.
I had to leave. Not for my sake.
For hers.
Because if I stayed a moment longer, I might have done something reckless. And he would have made her pay for it.
Lucian wanted me to snap. He wanted an excuse to tear into her in ways worse than what he¡¯d already done. And if I gave him one... if I lost control...
Selene would suffer.
And I couldn¡¯t protect her. Not when they have full control over her life.
But soon I would.
I clenched my hands again, nails biting into my palms.
~~~
Selene¡¯s POV~
As soon as the prince walked away, something in me snapped.
I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
The silence I had kept so tightly shattered. My body twisted hard in Lucian¡¯sp, trying to get free. I didn¡¯t care if it hurt. I didn¡¯t care if I fell. I just needed to get away.
Tears poured down my face, hot and fast. My arms pushed against his chest, and my legs kicked against the couch. My heart felt like it had been torn in half. I couldn¡¯t believe he had done this to me.
He humiliated me in front of the only person left who still remembered me. The only person who might have helped me. The only person I still wanted to believe in.
And Lucian had destroyed even that.
I sobbed harder, my chest heaving. I hated him. I hated him so much it burned.
"Get off me!" I cried, but my voice was weak and shaking.
Lucian didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t say a word at first. He just stared at me like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.
Then suddenly, he snapped.
"What are you crying for?!" he shouted, his voice thundering in the room.
I flinched, but he didn¡¯t stop.
"Feeling bad that your lover saw you like this? Is that it?! Feeling disgusted that he got to watch another man touch you?! Is that what¡¯s tearing you up?!"
His voice was filled with fury. Each word hit me like a p.
"Do you hate it that much?" he growled. "That you¡¯re crying like your heart is breaking? You didn¡¯t even cry like this when your father died!"
I froze, choking on a sob.
Lucian stared at me, breathing hard, and for a moment... his eyes changed. Like something inside him cracked too.
His voice lowered, but the anger didn¡¯t fade. "You think this hurts? You think this is the real pain?"
He moved back and stood over me, his chest rising with rage. His eyes burned as he looked down at me¡ªstill crying, still shaking, still curled like a broken thing on the floor.
"You want to cry now? You want to act like a pitiful doll?" he said, stepping closer. "Where were these tears when my entire pack was ughtered like pigs? Huh? Where was your pain then?!"
I could barely breathe. My throat was tight. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop.
He dropped down again, suddenly grabbing me¡ªhis hands rough, his hold harsh.
With one motion, he shoved me hard on the floor, trapping me beneath him.
His weight pressed down on me, and I couldn¡¯t move. My hair spilled across the cold floor, and I stared up at him, terrified and confused.
He hovered over me, and I could see it¡ªhow much he hated me in that moment. Or maybe he hated himself. I didn¡¯t know.
"Look at you," he muttered, eyes scanning my tear-streaked face. "A pitiful mess. Does it feel good now? Now that you get to feel what it¡¯s like to be ruined in front of the one you love?"
His hand gripped my chin hard, forcing my face to look up. I whimpered, recoiling at his touch.
That only made him angrier.
"Do you detest me that much?" he asked, voice breaking slightly. "Then why, Selene? Why did you give me that letter back then? Why give me hope?!"
Letter? What letter?
I couldn¡¯t even think straight. His hand on my chin hurt. His body above mine felt like a prison. My lips moved, but I couldn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.
I just wanted him to stop.
"Please..." I whispered, but it came out like a breath.
But Lucian didn¡¯t stop.
He shoved his thigh between my legs, forcing them apart. My torn dress rode up to my thighs. I panicked and reached to cover myself, my arms shaking.
But that made him furious.
"Why do you reject me like this?!" he shouted. "Is it because you don¡¯t remember?! Is that it?! Or do you just enjoy pretending you¡¯re some untouchable goddess while ying with several hearts at the same time?"
His hands grabbed my chin again. He leaned down until our faces were inches apart. His breath hit my lips. I could barely see through the tears.
Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
My body shook under him. I felt like I would break into a thousand pieces. I couldn¡¯t fight anymore. I couldn¡¯t understand his rage or his words. All I knew was that every touch felt like fire. Every look felt like a dagger.
I turned my face to the side, muffling another sob.
Chapter 41: The Breaking Point
Chapter 41: Chapter 41: The Breaking Point
This Chapter contains mature and sensitive content, including scenes of psychological distress. These elements are integral to the characters¡¯ journeys and the dark themes of the story, but they may be triggering or ufortable for some readers.
Please read at your own discretion.
If you are ufortable directly proceed with Chapter 46.
~~~~~~~
Lucian¡¯s POV ~
She turned her face away from me.
That one small movement. That one deliberate, shattering act... it broke something inside me.
As if I was filth. As if my touch would smear dirt on her body.
And she is some untouchable goddess who couldn¡¯t bear to be tainted by someone like me.
My chest rose and fell with erratic breath. I stared down at her tear-streaked face, and all I could feel was heat boiling in my veins. Rage, shame, need all of them twisted inside me at once.
Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.
She wasn¡¯t supposed to cry for him. Did he matter to her so much?
She wasn¡¯t supposed to look at me like I was the monster...like I had stolen something sacred.
My fingers dug into her chin again, forcing her to look at me. "Look at me, damn you," I hissed, my voice barely human. "You don¡¯t get to look away from me."
Her lips trembled, but her goddamn eyes still refused to meet mine.
And something snapped inside me. I could no longer tolerate her like this. All my reasoning was gone, and before I realized it... my mouth caught her cherry-like lips.
I crushed my mouth to hers in a harsh, desperate, uninvited way, forcing my tongue past her lips. It wasn¡¯t a kiss meant to be soft. It wasn¡¯t meant to be gentle. It was anger ¡ª the rage boiling inside me for years. It was punishment for her, so she could feel even a fraction of the pain from my years of suffering, all because of her.
A cry for her to feel what I had felt.
She struggled beneath me, her muffled whimpers only fueling the madness burning through me. But I still wasn¡¯t done... I wanted her to feel what she had done to me.
My free hand gripped her thigh and clenched it hard enough to leave a mark, dragging her body flush against mine. Her already flimsy gown had ridden up past her stomach, leaving her bare beneath me, with only a single piece of fabric separating us.
Like if I held her close enough, I could make her understand... what she had done to me, and to my wolf.
But it wasn¡¯t enough.
Nothing was enough.
My hand moved on its own, roaming up the curve of her waist, tracing the softness of skin I had once only dreamed of touching. Every inch ignited something inside me¡ªpain, need, fury¡ªall tangled into a storm I could no longer control.
Her breath hitched beneath me, but I didn¡¯t stop. My fingers slid over her stomach, up to the dip of her corbone, memorizing every line like it could somehow erase the memories that haunted me. As if knowing her body now could make up for the years she had belonged to someone else¡ªanyone else but me.
I needed her to feel this. To feel me.
To feel the torment I¡¯d carried, buried under every shift of the moon, every silent night when my wolf cried for the betrayal.
Her scent flooded my senses, sweet and maddening. My palm brushed over her breast, hesitant only for a second before I gripped it...not with tenderness, but with desperation, like I could anchor my sanity there.
Still... it wasn¡¯t enough.
Because no matter how close I held her, no matter how bare she was beneath me, the space between us remained¡ªaching, hollow, broken because of what she had made me.
She trembled beneath me.
Not from desire¡ªbut from fear. From confusion. From the weight of everything crashing down around us.
Her hands pushed weakly against my chest, her palms shaking as if even touching me burned. Her legs tensed beneath my grip, trying to shift, trying to close¡ªanything to shield herself. But I held her too firmly. I was everywhere. And still... she fought with all her might.
Her body writhed beneath mine, soft and desperate, and it only fed the storm in me.
"No¡ªplease¡ª" she gasped, her voice hoarse and broken between muffled cries. Her head turned to the side again, refusing to meet my eyes, her hair clinging to her tear-streaked cheek.
But her body... gods, her body trembled like a fragile thread about to snap. Her chest heaved against me, and when I kneaded her breast, she let out a strangled sob, biting her lip so hard I thought she¡¯d bleed.
I should have stopped.
I knew I should have.
And still, I couldn¡¯t stop.
Because she would always look at me like I was less. Like I was the one who ruined everything. Like I didn¡¯t bleed the day my world was destroyed. Like I wasn¡¯t the boy who once dreamed she might be the only light left in it.
I was lost.
Drowning in memory. In rage. In the ghost of a love that had rotted into something far more dangerous.
Until...pain shot through my mind.
My mouth filled with the taste of iron, and I jerked back with a hiss, blood flooding over my tongue. She had bitten me. So hard that I bled.
And in that instant... everything shattered.
The haze cleared. The fire in my veins turned cold. My breathing hitched as I stared at her beneath me¡ªreally saw her. Not as the ghost I¡¯d been chasing. Not as the past I wanted to punish.
Her lips were swollen, smeared with saliva and red where her teeth had scraped against my mouth. Her tear-streaked face was pale, eyes wide with fear. Her body¡ªgods¡ªher body was covered in the proof of my cruelty.
Finger-shaped bruises already blooming on her thighs where I had gripped her too hard. Her gown twisted and bunched around her hips. Her shoulders shook with silent sobs.
I staggered back like I¡¯d been burned, like I had touched something sacred and defiled it.
What had I done? I couldn¡¯t even look at her. I didn¡¯t deserve to.
Shame crawled up my throat, but I swallowed it¡ªchoked it down with the bitterness of my own guilt. My fists clenched at my sides as I stepped back, refusing to touch her again. Refusing to even help her fix the mess I¡¯d made.
Still, I couldn¡¯t leave her with silence. Silence would mean regret. And I couldn¡¯t allow myself to regret this, not after what she has done. I dare not pity her.
So I said the one thing I knew would burn deeper than any bruise I left on her skin.
I looked at her trembling form and sneered.
"This is where you belong, Selene," I spat, my voice as cold as I could muster. "Crawling and crying on the floor, right where you belong...under my boots."
Chapter 42: The Moon Goddess Forgot to Take Pity on Me
Chapter 42: Chapter 42: The Moon Goddess Forgot to Take Pity on Me
Selene¡¯s POV
I had promised myself I wouldn¡¯t cry.
I swore it right here in this same room when Kael had dragged me here with the cor locked around my neck and stripped thest pieces of my name and freedom. I had stared at the stone walls then, numb but proud, and told myself I wouldn¡¯t give them anything more. Especially not my tears.
But now they wouldn¡¯t stop.
My body convulsed with each sob, my chest tightening as if ropes had wrapped around it. The cold tile beneath me was soaked through, muffling the gasps I tried so hard to hide. I pressed my face deeper into them, biting hard on my arm just to keep myself from screaming. But even that small act of control was slipping away.
The pain wasn¡¯t just in my throat or chest.
It was everywhere. In the raw sting across my hips. In the tremble of my legs. In the ces his hands had gripped too hard. There were bruises already...rising like angry flowers across my skin.
I dragged a shaking breath in, my fingers curling into my gown like ws. My arms had gone numb from how long I¡¯d held myself there, bent forward, trying to disappear into the ground.
How could he do this?
The same man who used to chase me through moonlit halls as a boy. The same boy who once gave me a polished pebble and swore it was from the stars. He had shattered that version of himself tonight...smashed it like ss and made me bleed with the pieces.
There was nothing gentle left in him.
His touch hadn¡¯t sought closeness. It had hunted something else...something vicious and punishing. I could still feel it lingering: the pressure of his grip around my arms, the way his mouth moved against mine like a monster. There was no tenderness in his voice, only disgust and anger.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find(?)ovel
"This is where you belong, Selene... crawling and crying on the floor, right where you belong... under my boots."
The words cracked through my skull again, louder than the sobs. Louder than my own breathing. And God help me¡ªI believed them in that moment. I had believed I was nothing. Because I couldn¡¯t fight him when my innocence was at stake.
My body folded in tighter as I pulled my legs to my chest, each movement slow and aching. My gown was twisted around my thighs, torn along one side, the delicate fabric stained and wrinkled. It didn¡¯t cover much anymore. It didn¡¯t matter now when I had already lost so much.
The bruises on my thighs matched the shape of his fingers. I traced one absently with a trembling hand. My skin felt too raw as a hiss left my lips. I wasn¡¯t just ashamed. I felt contaminated.
Not in the simple way that dirt and sweat could fix. But in the soul-rotting way that made you want to scrape yourself raw and still not feel clean.
And the worst part?
It was because of him.
In that horrible, frozen way when your mind goes quiet and your body stops listening. When fear wins.
I clenched my fists so tightly my nails broke skin. I needed that pain. I needed to feel something I had chosen.
And then, slowly, my rationality began to return. I became painfully aware of the condition I was sprawled in on the floor. My limbs were twisted awkwardly, my face pressed against cold stone.
Not because I had suddenly found strength. No, I didn¡¯t feel strong at all. But some part of me understood that if I stayed down any longer, I might never get back up.
So I forced my hand to move first, pressing my palm against the floor. The cold tile bit into my skin. My other arm followed, trembling under the weight of my body and everything else I carried.
Slowly, I pulled my knees under me. It felt like lifting a mountain. My body ached, my ribs protested, and my legs shook with the effort.
Still, I pressed my bare feet to the floor. The coldness shot through me like a jolt of reality. And then, I pushed myself up, not gracefully.
But still I stood.
One step.
Then another.
The short walk to the bathroom felt like crossing a battlefield. Each step made my joints ache. I passed the tall mirror near the door and turned my face away from it. I didn¡¯t want to see what I looked like.
I pushed the bathroom door open with my shoulder. It creaked softly. The air inside was still, heavy with the scent of them. But I ignored it all and stepped in.
I didn¡¯t pause for a second before I reached for the ties of the ruined gown and yanked them loose. The fabric dropped from my shoulders like a discarded cloth, pooling at my feet in silence. I stepped out of it.
Then I turned on the water.
I twisted the cold knob hard, and a sharp stream burst out. It hit me like a p¡ªicy, unrelenting. My breath hitched. My skin flinched. But I stepped under it anyway.
The cold grounded me.
I grabbed the soap bar and dragged it across my skin with brutal force. Over and over. Arms, chest, stomach, neck. Everywhere he had touched. I scrubbed until my skin burned red, until it hurt more than the bruises. The water pooled at my feet, cloudy and slick, as if it could wash away what had happened.
But it couldn¡¯t.
Still, I kept scrubbing. I didn¡¯t cry anymore. There was nothing left to cry out¡ªjust a ringing silence in my ears and the pounding rhythm of my heart.
But it seemed the goddess had forgotten to take pity on me. As if I couldn¡¯t even be allowed a moment of peace before trouble came knocking.
BANG.
The door mmed open behind me. The sound snapped through the silence, and I froze with my hands still scrubbing. My shoulders jumped, and I quickly raised my arms to cover my chest as I turned toward the noise.
Chapter 43: The Unforgiven Place
Chapter 43: Chapter 43: The Unforgiven ce
Aeron¡¯s POV~~
The second I stepped back into our rooms, something felt off.
I paused near the doorway, my senses immediately sharpening. The scent in the air wasn¡¯t right. It was soft... faintly floral. But it didn¡¯t belong here. My jaw tightened as it hit me fully.
This ce was sacred and untouched. No one but the four of us was ever allowed inside. No guards, no omegas, no flings. We never even had to say it out loud. It was just understood. This was our home, the only ce we truly felt safe after so much happened with us. Thest piece of our past we hadn¡¯t let the world ruin.
So what the hell was this scent doing here?
Who dared to walk in here without our permission?
My anger red with the thought that someone dared to trespass past this boundary. I stormed down the hall, footsteps echoing like war drums. The scent was stronger now, and it led me straight to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t even hesitate. I was already picturing some bold she-wolf sneaking in to throw herself at one of my brothers. Disgust twisted in my gut.
No one came here to seduce us. This wasn¡¯t that kind of ce.
I grabbed the door handle and flung it open, ready to throw whoever it was out on their ass.
"What the hell are you¡ª"
My voice caught in my throat as I took in the scene.
Selene.
For more chapters visit FindN0vel
She stood in the middle of the bathroom, foams sliding over her body like silk trails melting over warm skin. The water was still running behind her, echoing in the silence between us.
She waspletely bare, her back half-turned to me, her skin flushed from the cold. Wet strands of her silver hair clung to her shoulders and back, shining like moonlight on marble.
Her arms flew up instinctively to cover herself, but it was toote. I had already seen her.
Every damn inch.
Her round backside, pale and perfect, the soft curve of her waist... And God help me, her breasts¡ªshivering from the cold and barely hidden behind her trembling arms. Her nipples were a soft pink, hardened from the chill, peeking through her fingers.
My gaze dropped lower¡ªher stomach was smooth and tight, her hips curving into that forbidden ce she now tried to shield with her tightly pressed thighs.
But my eyes had already gone there.
And my wolf... snapped.
Mine.
His voice growled in my head, low and trembling. Ours. She¡¯s ours. im her. Take her¡ª
And I was so shocked by my wolf¡¯s voice rather than the scene in front of me. I instinctively shouted at him in my mind.
Shut up.
I snarled back at him, but he wasn¡¯t listening.
He was salivating, practically panting at the sight of her. I could feel it¡ªhis tongue running metaphorically across his teeth, his ws scratching just under my skin. It was hunger, lust, and possession.
She¡¯s standing there bare, and you¡¯re just watching? Weak, pathetic man. She¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s perfect. Take what¡¯s¡ª
Enough!
I barked inside my mind, and then, like a wounded pup, he whimpered.
The sudden stillness in my head was jarring. I didn¡¯t know what disturbed me more¡ªhis reaction or mine. I mmed the door shut, backing away like I¡¯d just stepped into fire.
I paced outside the door like a man who had just looked into the sun and gone blind.
What the hell was that?
My wolf wasn¡¯t just stirred... The moment he saw her, something in him had lunged forward like a starved beast. He wanted her. He wanted to im her. And I didn¡¯t understand it.
Why? She wasn¡¯t our mate. There was no celestial thread tying us together.
I was not some unhinged animal. I had trained my wolf with discipline and silence. For years, he had been steady¡ªcold, distant from the heat that drove others mad. I didn¡¯t even feel the instinct to rut, not the way most Alphas did. I didn¡¯t want to feel it.
And yet¡ª
The second I saw her, dripping and bare, her silver hair clinging to her back like strands of light... He lost control.
I mmed my fist against the wall.
"Why?" I asked him, not out loud but within. My voice was cold and sharp. "What is wrong with you?"
He didn¡¯t answer.
The damn beast who never spoke and never cared about anyone was now hiding like a coward in the corners of my mind. Whimpering and whining.
And wing at my head.
Like I had done something wrong by stopping him. Disgust twisted through my gut.
You¡¯re pathetic, I spat at him, trying to push him back.
But he didn¡¯t fight me like he used to when he wanted blood. He didn¡¯tsh out or rage.
He just curled inward with a pained noise, like I¡¯d kicked a wounded animal. And still... those ws remained, raking through my thoughts.
I clenched my jaw, dragging a hand through my hair as frustration burned in my throat. I wasn¡¯t some pup seeing a naked woman for the first time. I¡¯d seen plenty¡ªbold ones, graceful ones, even powerful ones. I hadn¡¯t felt a damn thing for any of them. Just... emptiness. They¡¯d repulsed me.
But for Selene...my wolf had howled for her.
What the hell was wrong with him?
I rubbed my temples, a headache forming fast behind my eyes. I needed to get a grip. The event wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. And I definitely wasn¡¯t supposed to feel like this.
She was supposed to be in the omega quarters, not wandering around like she owned the ce. And she wouldn¡¯t havee here on her own; she didn¡¯t have the nerve.
Unless someone brought her.
That¡¯s when another scent hit me.
Lucian.
It was faint, but there. And behind it another scent, sharp and unfamiliar at first, but then it clicked.
The prince.
My eyes narrowed.
I didn¡¯t waste a second.
["Get to the quarters. Now."]
I mind-linked all three of my brothers at once, my tone sharp and unyielding. ["We have a situation."]
I needed answers, and I was done waiting.
Who brought her here? Why was she allowed to bathe in our space? And why the hell was my wolf still aching for someone I was supposed to hate?
Chapter 44: Tainted Ground
Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Tainted Ground
Author¡¯s POV ~
They arrived in a breath, the three brothers...Kael, Lucian, and Luca, storming into the room with the urgency of men who already knew they were toote.
The sharp echo of boots against marble rang through the air, but it wasn¡¯t the sound that struck first¡ªit was the tension and thick aura radiating from Aeron.
Aeron paced inside the room like a caged beast. His figure rigid with fury, his hands clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned bone white.
Lucian and Kael were the first to step closer, and the moment they caught a glimpse of Aeron¡¯s expression, guilt settled into their bones like a cold, unrelenting weight.
Their eyes avoided his not because they were afraid, but because they already knew. They didn¡¯t need words. They had felt the line they crossed the second they made the decision to bring her here.
Kael¡¯s shoulders were tense and unmoving, as if bracing for punishment, while Lucian¡¯s jaw was tight with conflict. They weren¡¯t just brothers; they were wolves who worshipped the ground Aeron walked on. To disappoint him was the same as betraying themselves.
And today the unspoken rule had been broken.
No one entered the alpha quarter. Not friends, not any lovers... Not even the guards who protected their lives. This was thest untouched part of their world¡ªan inherited ce of silence and safety, sacred by choice and instinct.
Aeron had made sure of that. He hadn¡¯t needed to say it out loud; his brothers had always known it. And yet, she had been brought here. The moment had happened, and now there was no way to undo it.
Aeron¡¯s voice finally broke the silence, low but resonating like distant thunder. "What the hell is she doing in our bathroom?"
The words weren¡¯t shouted, but they hit with enough force to make Lucian flinch. He tried to speak, but no answer came. Kael looked like a child who had just realized the fire he started had burned down the whole house.
They knew how much Aeron valued this ce, but still they brought her here, and the weight of their mistake was heavy.
Before another word could be said, the storm truly broke.
The source of th?s content is FindN0vel
Luca didn¡¯t wait for exnations. His temper, always quicker than the others, erupted like a match tossed into dry kindling.
He was already moving before any of them realized it, crossing the room with brutal speed, his expression twisted with rage and disgust.
Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he reached the bathroom and tore the door from its hinges, the crash of wood splintering against tile echoing like a gunshot through the quarters.
Aeron called his name sharply, but it was toote.
Luca was already inside.
When he emerged, his hand was wrapped around the upper arm of a figure that should not have been there. Selene. She was barely clothed, her body still damp from her rushed wash, the gown clinging to her like a second skin.
Her silver hair dripped down her back and cheeks, wet strands stered to her face as if trying to hide her. Her eyes were wide and dazed, not fully registering what was happening as Luca dragged her into the open and tossed her forward without a shred of gentleness.
Shended with a heavy thud at Aeron¡¯s feet, her breath knocked out of her lungs, her hands instinctively pulling at her torn gown to cover herself.
Her knees scraped against the cold stone floor, her body curled inwards like she was trying to disappear. The silence that followed was heavy and horrified, broken only by the faint dripping of water from her hair to the floor.
Luca stood over her, his chest heaving as he red down at her like she was something rotten that had invaded his den.
"You filthy little thing," he spat, voice shaking with rage. "You came here to seduce him, didn¡¯t you? You thought if you stripped down and waited like some damn slut, he¡¯d fall for it."
Aeron didn¡¯t speak. He also wanted to know why she was here in the first ce and naked.
But his mind was still tangled in the image of her from earlier¡ªnaked, unguarded, trembling under the shower. He could still smell her, her soft scent clinging to the air.
But his body didn¡¯t move. His mind warred between fury and something far worse. The memory of his wolf¡¯s voice whispering what he never wanted to admit.
Selene remained on the ground, trembling, saying nothing. Her face was pale, her lips parted slightly as she fought to breathe. She looked broken. Like someone who didn¡¯t even have the strength to beg.
Then, Luca raised his foot.
And drove it straight into her stomach.
She let out a breathless cry, crumpling further, arms wrapping around herself as the pain rippled through her. Her body jerked from the force of it, but she didn¡¯t scream. She just winced and trembled, as if this wasn¡¯t the first time she had tasted pain and humiliation.
"Luca!" Aeron snapped, the word sharp and loud, cutting through the room.
But Luca didn¡¯t stop. He pulled back, foot raised again, fury painted across every line of his face. His instincts were screaming that she had invaded what wasn¡¯t hers. That she had dared to touch what belonged to their eldest brother. And he would not forgive that.
But just as his foot was about toe down again, Lucian stepped between them.
He moved with speed none of them expected, shoving his shoulder into Luca¡¯s chest and blocking the blow with his own body. The room froze.
Lucian stood tall, unflinching, his body a shield as he stared into Luca¡¯s zing eyes. His voice, when it came, was tight and controlled.
"She¡¯s not here to seduce anyone. If you want to hurt someone...hurt me. I was the one who brought her here."
Silence followed after his words.
Luca¡¯s face twisted in disbelief, and for a heartbeat, it looked like he couldn¡¯tprehend what he¡¯d heard.
"You what?" he breathed, his voice cracking with shock.
Chapter 45: As Silent as a Mouse
Chapter 45: Chapter 45: As Silent as a Mouse
And then came the blow. Luca¡¯s fistshed out, striking Lucian across the jaw with a brutal crack that made Kael flinch. Blood spilled from Lucian¡¯s mouth as he staggered back a step, but he didn¡¯t fall. He simply looked back at his brother, eyes wide but resolute.
"How could you?" Luca shouted, voice cracking with pain more than fury. "You know what this ce means to him! You know what this ce is to us! And you let her in?"
Lucian didn¡¯t answer. He just stood there, jaw clenched, blood trailing from his lip.
Kael still hadn¡¯t spoken. He stood by the wall, pale and still, looking like he might copse from the sheer weight of what had just happened.
The room still thrummed with leftover violence¡ªLucian¡¯s split lip, Selene¡¯s curled form on the cold floor, like she wanted to disappear, and Luca¡¯s ragged breathing echoing through the air like thunder that hadn¡¯t fully passed. But then... Aeron stepped forward.
His voice cut through the tension¡ªnot sharp, not cold, but calm in a way that only made his presence feel heavier.
"That¡¯s enough," he said firmly, looking between his brothers.
His gaze lingered longest on Luca, whose fists were still clenched tight, and Lucian, whose chin still dripped blood. And then, Aeron exhaled.
"I forgive you," he said quietly.
It was a simple and unexpected answer. But it was honest.
Because no matter how furious he had been, no matter how sacred this ce was, Aeron loved them deeply. They were more than brothers¡ªthey were the only fragments of his world he trusted. And watching them fight each other over this... it left a sour taste in his mouth far worse than any trespass ever could.
Lucian blinked at him in disbelief, and Kael let out a breath he didn¡¯t know he¡¯d been holding.
"Then tell me," Aeron continued, turning to Kael now. "Why was she brought here in the first ce?"
Kael straightened, his jaw twitching. He nced briefly at Selene before answering. "She was causing trouble..." His voice darkened. "Sheid hands on our future Luna."
Aeron¡¯s brow twitched at that.
Kael continued, tone tight with irritation. "So I thought if she wants to act untamed, we¡¯d remind her what she is. I brought her here to... tame her."
At that, Aeron¡¯s gaze dropped to Selene once more¡ªstill silent, curled tightly against herself, her damp hair hiding most of her face. But now he noticed something he hadn¡¯t seen before.
The cor.
It sat tightly around her neck¡ªck leather with a metal bell at the center. His eyes narrowed slightly.
A ve¡¯s cor.
So that¡¯s what she was now.
The girl who once bore her father¡¯s name like a crown nowy at his feet, marked like property.
"Next time," Aeron said after a pause, "tell me before bringing someone into this space."
He gave a faint shrug, as if brushing away the weight of the decision. "Do what you want with her. She¡¯s yours to handle."
Selene didn¡¯t move, but her body went unnaturally still.
The brothers watched him go, silence hanging like a curtain until he disappeared into his room.
Luca soon followed, his jaw tight but expression cooled now that Aeron had spoken.
Inside his room, Aeron sat on his bed. The heavy silence returned¡ªbut this time, it was within him.
He¡¯d always hated strange scents in his space. Always loathed when anyone¡ªespecially women¡ªgot too close. He¡¯d once thrown out a visiting noble¡¯s daughter simply because her perfume had lingered on a cushion. His tolerance for she-wolves was nonexistent.
But with Selene... he hadn¡¯t felt disgusted.
Not even when she was naked in front of him. Not when her scent clung to the air. Not even now.
And that was a problem. Because it wasn¡¯t just him. His wolf had reacted too. Wildly. Needily.
Even now, it whimpered in the back of his mind, restless and unsatisfied.
Let her stay, the wolf whispered again, though quieter this time. Don¡¯t throw her out. She belongs here. Aeron gritted his teeth. She¡¯s nothing, just a ve.
Ours, the wolf said stubbornly.
When Aeron even thought of tossing her back into the omega quarters, the wolf roared inside his head, wing and growling as if Aeron had just betrayed him. For a brief second, Aeron had felt the threat like his own mind had turned against him.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel
But now... the silence had returned.
As soon as he made the choice to leave her here, to let his brothers do what they wanted, his wolf quieted again. That, in itself, unsettled him.
But Aeron sighed. He was too tired to unravel that mess now.
He stood, peeling off his coat. He needed a change of clothes. A long shower. A good night¡¯s sleep. He would deal with the fallout tomorrow.
Back in the main chamber, Lucian and Kael stood motionless, staring down at Selene.
The moment Aeron gave permission, a wave of twisted relief passed through them. Not because they wanted her there forpany¡ªno. They had no interest in warmth or affection.
To them, keeping her meant control. A toy to break. A chance to exact years of bitterness and cruelty they¡¯d never been allowed to show. Already, their minds ran wild with thoughts of how they¡¯d teach her obedience.
Selene, meanwhile, remained where she had fallen, still kneeling. Now she was even afraid to make a noise, not knowing which of them might suddenly get upset by her breathing and take it out on her. So she stayed there in silence, already too tired to keep fighting them.
But what stung more than the ache in her stomach or the shame in her heart... was the disappointment.
She had hoped Aeron would throw her out.
Even if it meant cold floors and scraps of food and silence, it would¡¯ve been better than this, better than the cruelty in Kael¡¯s eyes, better than the hunger behind Lucian¡¯s stare.
He¡¯d always been the coldest, but now he looked like a man given permission to y with fire.
She shivered and lowered her gaze to the floor, teeth clenching as her fingers curled against the stone.
Whatever came next, she would endure.
But her hope quietly died the moment Aeron walked away.
Chapter 46: She Escaped.
Chapter 46: Chapter 46: She Escaped.
Aeron¡¯s POV
The hall was suffocating. Not just from the heat of hundreds of bodies or the weight of a thousand eyes, but from something else. Like I was standing inside a coffin made of gold and marble, too tall to lie down in, too narrow to breathe.
Banners hung from the vaulted ceiling, gold silk stitched with the sigil of our bloodline, rippling ever so slightly in the breeze from the arched windows. Even that air felt staged. Like everything else in this ceremony.
The nobles lounged in their gilded tiers, cloaks stitched with gemstones, armor gleaming more for pride than war. Theirughter echoed in the hall, hollow and performative, as if it were their own sons being crowned. I felt disgusted just by looking at them.
But I couldn¡¯t hear any of it...not really.
All I heard was the dull, echoing thud of my heartbeat.
I stood beside my brothers¡ªLuca, Kael, Lucian...each of us wrapped in ceremonial ck, silver threads glinting across our shoulders. Which shows the status of heir. As if thread could carry the weight of a dynasty.
But it didn¡¯t.
The cloaks were heavy. Heavier than any armor I¡¯d ever worn into battle. Not just in fabric, but in what they meant. What they demanded.
Ahead, the Altar of Ascension towered over us, a moonstone dais veined with silver and shadow. The ce where each of us would kneel. Where we¡¯d be crowned Alpha.
Where we¡¯d be shackled in the name of legacy.
It was the day I had waited for years.
I had dreamed of it countless times¡ªhow it would feel, how I would rejoice. But now that the moment had finally arrived, the anticipation was gone.
Why?
I didn¡¯t understand.
This was the day we had bled for, the day we had wed back through suffering and sacrifice. We had fought, endured, and finally snatched it back in all its glory.
I should¡¯ve been the happiest I¡¯d ever been.
And yet... I wasn¡¯t.
Instead, a strange hollowness curled in my chest.
A creeping dread coiled beneath my ribs, suffocating every trace of joy, every flicker of triumph.
The victory was ours¡ªyet inside me, something felt terribly wrong.
Behind us, the priestess waited to begin the ceremony, and beside the priestess was our chosen Luna, Lady Meriya.
Her dress sparkled like frost in winter moonlightce spun from spider silk, thin strands of gold catching every light in the room. She was wless. Posture perfect. Her smile was perfect, looking every bit a perfect Luna. Her head bowed just enough to show humility without losing poise.
And next to her stood Arlena, whispering something that made herugh softly.
It should have moved me or stirred something, maybe joy or pride. At least a flicker of satisfaction.
But there was nothing. I felt nothing.
Only the cold in my chest¡ªcreeping, spreading. I hadn¡¯t been warm since the night I left her there.
Selene.
The thought of her was a whisper through my mind, soft but sharp. I hadn¡¯t gone back to that room since. Couldn¡¯t. Not because of what my brothers would say. Not because of the cor they put around her throat.
Because I didn¡¯t trust myself to go back.
She shouldn¡¯t have been there. I should¡¯ve thrown her out. Should¡¯ve bared my teeth and reminded her what she was.
But I didn¡¯t.
And that meant something¡ªI just didn¡¯t know what yet. My mind was clouded with thoughts of her, looping endlessly, haunting me with questions I couldn¡¯t silence.
I kept wondering if things would have turned out differently had I done something else or said something else¡ªanything. Would the oue be different?
But the truth was, I couldn¡¯t shake the image of her lying there on the ground, eyes wide with horror, as if she no longer recognized us. As if we were monsters. That look filled with hatred and disbelief was burned into my memory, sharper than any de.
And in that moment, when everything was supposed to feel like triumph, I felt nothing but cold. A deep, creeping chill that curled through my spine and settled in my bones, whispering one unbearable question over and over again: Did we really go that far?
The High Priestess lifted her hands, breaking me out of my thoughts.
"Today, under the full moon, the four sons of Alpha Draven shall be crowned Alphas of the Silver Dawn Pack."
Apuse roared across the hall, but it did nothing to calm my beating heart.
I bowed my head like I was supposed to. Like a puppet on a string. But my mind wasn¡¯t here. It was there¡ªback in the silence of that room. With her.
One by one, my brothers knelt.
Lucian¡¯s back was too straight. Rigid with tension. Kael was pale beneath the torchlight. Luca, always the loudest, always smirking, looked like he might be sick.
Then it was my turn.
My knees hit the marble. It was colder than I expected. The priestess approached with the crown, onyx circled in silver, carved with runes that had bound our family for generations.
She ced it on my head and my brothers. The chill sank through my skin like ice water through bone.
"Rise, Alphas, chosen sons of the Moon Goddess. May her light grant you power, rity, and evesting triumph."
Fresh chapters posted on F¦ÉndNovel
I stood. But I didn¡¯t feel like an Alpha. I felt like a prisoner walking back into his cell. Even her words did not register in my mind at all.
The priestess turned to the crowd.
"And now, byw and by blood, the Alphas shall choose their Luna and mark her as mate beneath the gaze of the Moon."
Excitement rippled through the crowd like wind through leaves. Meriya stepped forward.
She moved like royalty, every inch of her a performance of elegance. She folded her hands over her stomach. Lowered her head.
I stood there, but instead of pride or excitement, a quiet dread settled deep in my gut. And then, unbidden, the thought came: What if it had been Selene standing there instead of her?
The moment it crossed my mind, I flinched, ashamed. How could I think something like that? Here, in front of my Luna¡ªmy mate¡ªI was betraying her with a single stray thought.
The guilt hit like a punch to the chest, sudden and suffocating. I forced myself to look away, but the thought lingered, poisonous and persistent, refusing to be buried.
I know, I should have moved and marked her, but I didn¡¯t...
My feet remained frozen to the ground. My chest burned. My wolf howled inside me¡ªviolent, furious, rejecting everything about this moment.
Not her.
I looked to Luca. His fists were clenched so tightly I thought he¡¯d draw blood. Kael was as pale as moonlight. Lucian looked like he was about to vomit.
None of us wanted this. I knew everyone¡¯s wolf was rejecting Meriya; they felt disgusted at the thought of marking her.
The silence stretched too long. It turned from solemn to awkward. Then to tense. I could feel the people shifting. Feel their eyesnding on me...on us.
Meriya¡¯s smile faltered. Arlena stopped whispering.
And then suddenly amotion broke out in the hall.
"Alpha!"
A warrior stumbled in through the great doors, face flushed with panic.
"Forgive the intrusion Alpha....but she escaped."
Chapter 47: I Escaped
Chapter 47: Chapter 47: I Escaped
Selene¡¯s POV~
They would be smiling right now.
Somewhere far behind me, deep within the grand stone heart of the pack, the hall would be full of noble people. Maybe someone was offering a toast. Maybe the priestess was still reciting sacred lines as those four brothers knelt like loyal sons. Maybe they were already cing those heavy, hollow crowns on their heads.
Maybe he was smiling.
Just like he smiled when he left me on the cold stone floorst night...
And still, I ran.
The forest greeted me like a beast.
Branches wed at my arms, thorns tore at my legs, and the earth beneath my bare feet was jagged and cruel. Every root felt like a hand reaching up to drag me back. The gown I wore¡ªthin and damp with sweat¡ªoffered no protection. Every step I took through the underbrush left blood in my wake.
But the worst pain wasn¡¯t on my skin.
It was inside me, behind my ribs, in the center of my chest, where something living had curled up and started to die long ago. Every breath was shallow.
But I couldn¡¯t stop. I wouldn¡¯t.
If I stop, I die. Not in body, but in spirit. And I had already died once.
It was the first time they dragged me into the warrior quarter. I remember how my body shook for days. How I screamed for help until my throat tore open. How my voice gave out long before their hands did.
Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?
That was death without any mercy. Just the slow, rotting kind. The kind you carry with you, inside your bones.
But not today.
Today, I ran.
Today, I bled and didn¡¯t stop.
Today, the me inside me roared to life...
I didn¡¯t care what I had to crawl through. Who I had to kill. Where I had to go.
I was going to survive and be far away from this cursed ce.
Even if it meant crawling out of hell on torn knees.
It hadn¡¯t even been that hard.
The Alpha Wing was quiet this morning. They had all been so arrogant¡ªso high on their own ceremony that they forgot about me, the ve in their eyes. They forgot that their rooms were unguarded, and they left me alone, too busy with their crowning ceremony.
Because who would run?
Who would dare escape when they¡¯d made sure to break me in every way they knew?
I let out a breath that might¡¯ve been augh if it hadn¡¯t hurt so damn much. Bitter and raw, it caught in my throat like a piece of ss.
They thought I had nothing left.
They thought I was so empty that the idea of escape wouldn¡¯t even exist in my head.
But that¡¯s the thing about pain. It gives you a strength they¡¯ll never understand.
My body ached in ces I couldn¡¯t name. My hands were raw from climbing over stone walls. My feet bled from the broken roots and sharp rocks underfoot. The silver dagger I carried dug into my palm with every step, but I held it like a lifeline.
It was the only thing that had ever protected me. The only thing I trusted. I¡¯d used it only an hour ago.
The first guard had beenughing¡ªreaching for me like I was some harmless thing. I slit his throat before he could say another word. The second one screamed when I drove my dagger into his thigh and twisted the de.
I didn¡¯t flinch as I buried it deeper into his body. No one could stop me from escaping this ce. Not the guards. Not the Alphas. Not even the Moon Goddess.
I don¡¯t even remember their faces now.
Only the sound of their body hitting the ground. Only the silence that followed.
A branch cracked under my foot, and I stumbled¡ªhard. My knees hit frozen dirt. My palms scraped open. The dagger slipped andnded beside me.
And I broke.
Just for a moment, I curled in on myself, pressing my forehead to the cold earth. My breath came in choked sobs, silent and ragged. I didn¡¯t want to make noise. Noise could bring them closer. But it came anyway.
"I can¡¯t..." I choked. "I can¡¯t do this..."
My voice was so small. So defeated.
And still, I heard them inside my head.
Luca¡¯s sneer.
Kael¡¯s cold, clinical voice.
Lucian¡¯s mockingugh.
And worst of all... Aeron¡¯s silence.
Their voices twisted together into one poisoned chorus.
You¡¯re weak.
You¡¯re pathetic.
You¡¯ll never make it.
My fingers clenched into the dirt. My jaw locked.
I¡¯d heard those words before¡ªfrom them, from others, and from myself.
But then¡ªslowly¡ªI lifted my head.
My cheeks were streaked with dirt and tears. My breath still shook. But I wasn¡¯t done. "I¡¯ve done worse," I whispered. "I¡¯ve survived worse."
I picked up the dagger¡ªand still, I ran. I couldn¡¯t afford to cry. If I got caught, these tears would be useless.
Memories stuck to me like thorns.
Luca¡¯s hand in my hair, yanking me back when I tried to crawl away.
Kael¡¯s voice exining how they¡¯d "train" me.
Lucian, always watching, always smiling at my pain.
And Aeron...
Gods, Aeron.
He hadn¡¯t touched me like the others. He hadn¡¯t mocked me. Hadn¡¯t even looked at me with cruelty.
No. He just... looked at me, like I was some kind of pest.
And then he walked away. He saw what they were doing. He heard Kael. He saw the cor. And he left. He chose to leave me there.
And I don¡¯t know why that¡¯s the one that still stings.
Maybe because¡ªonce¡ªI thought he might be different. That maybe he¡¯d stop them. But he didn¡¯t. And I hate him for that.
Not just for what he did. Not just for walking away. But for letting me believe, even for a second, that he might care.
As my head was buzzing with countless memories, a howl split the night air behind me, filled with murderous intent.
I froze. They found out.
Of course they did. I¡¯d killed two of their guards.
Chapter 48: Let the Hunt Begin
Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Let the Hunt Begin
Aeron¡¯s POV~
For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand the words.
She escaped. how?
Two simple sybles shouldn¡¯t have held the power to shatter everything. But they did.
My heart stopped beating. My breath caught. I felt the suffocation wing at my mind.
The hall, once thick with tension, now turned shallow. Murmurs rippled like a wave through the nobles, a hundred heads swiveling toward the doors. But I couldn¡¯t hear them. Couldn¡¯t see anything but that warrior, panting and trembling, sweat glistening on his brow.
I took a step forward, my voice hoarse. "What did you just say?"
His eyes darted up, wild and frightened. "Selene...she¡ªshe escaped. She¡¯s gone, Alpha. Vanished before the guard rotation. We¡ªwe don¡¯t know how¡ª"
The rest of his sentence drowned in the sound of something knocking behind my back.
Luca had risen first, knocking over a ceremonial goblet, his face twisted in a snarl. "Gone? What the fuck do you mean she¡¯s gone?"
Kael looked dazed, blinking as if trying to wake from a bad dream. "That¡¯s not possible," he muttered, voice hollow. "She was cored. She couldn¡¯t have¡ª"
Lucian said nothing. His eyes were wide, lips slightly parted, like the air had been sucked from his lungs. But I could see the twitch in his jaw, the barely suppressed rage simmering just under his skin.
The room was spinning. My hands curled into fists at my sides.
She escaped. Without permission or any fear. Like we were nothing. Like our rules¡ªour authority¡ªmeant nothing.
How dare she?
I felt it then, my wolf lurching to the surface, a violent surge of fury and disbelief crashing into my chest. My bones ached with the need to shift, to hunt. To find her and remind her exactly where she belongs.
A growl tore from my throat before I could stop it, low and primal. The nobles flinched. Even the warrior dropped to one knee in apology.
"She defied us..." I whispered.
Luca snarled. "I¡¯ll drag her back myself. She doesn¡¯t get to run."
Kael and Lucian were just as shocked as I was, and I could see the rage and disbelief burning behind their gaze. My pulse thundered. I turned toward the doors, the memory of her eyes shing behind my lids¡ªthe hatred, the pain, the way she looked at me like I was already lost.
So this was her answer.
Escape.
A direct rejection of everything we¡¯d built. Everything we imed to own.
"Seal the gates," I ordered, my voice stern. "Alert every patrol. If she¡¯s beyond the walls, I want the perimeterbed until not even a shadow is left unsearched."
Luca stepped beside me, eyes glowing gold. "And when we find her?"
I didn¡¯t hesitate. "We¡¯re bringing her back." No matter what it takes.
Read full story at fin?novel
And and the next, his bones were breaking, reshaping, and tearing through his skin. ck fur exploded from his limbs. The pain was wee as the beast inside finally broke free.
He wasn¡¯t alone. A thunderous cracking filled the hall as his brothers also shifted beside him, each of them trembling with rage too vast for a human form to contain.
Lucian¡¯s transformation was the fastest violent and brutal, his jaws snapping before his paws even hit the ground. Luca¡¯s roar shook the walls, and Kael... Kael didn¡¯t speak. His wolf emerged with eerie silence, like a shadow unfolding across a bloodstained moon.
Their presence darkened the entire temple hall, the towering forms of four ck wolves radiating fury. The nobles scattered. Priests fell to their knees in fear. And in the corner of it all, Meriya stared with wide, horrified eyes.
"No!"
The word ripped from Meriya¡¯s throat like a plea. Her silk-d body lurched forward, arms outstretched as if she could hold back the storm. But the air had already shifted. Something enraged and feral had awakened in the hall.
Meriya¡¯s breath hitched. Her hand dropped uselessly at her side. Her lips trembled. "You can¡¯t go... not for her."
Her voice was small, shrinking further under the weight of silence.
She took a shaky step forward. "I am your Luna," she whispered, eyes darting between them. "You swore it. Before the Moon Goddess, before the court, before every soul in this hall... You promised me. You chose me."
But I didn¡¯t hear her or my brothers. Or worse¡ªwe did and simply didn¡¯t care.
Luca didn¡¯t even nce her way. His wolf stood rigid, head raised to the wind, already scenting the trail.
Lucian had always been the gentlest. The most polite. She turned to him, desperation flooding her eyes. "Please, Lucian," she said, her voice cracking like fine porcin. "Don¡¯t leave me like this. Don¡¯t abandon me."
For a breath, he paused.
And then his head turned slowly toward her. Their eyes met. And what she saw in his was not mercy.
It was hunger. Disgust. Something was wrong, a beast that had seen herid before him, wrapped in gold and offerings, and decided she wasn¡¯t enough. Not for any of them.
He snarled at her face with disgust.
Meriya flinched, stumbling backward as if struck. Her foot caught on the hem of her gown, and she copsed onto the cold marble floor. Her crown slipped sideways, clinking against the stone.
She didn¡¯t move to fix it. Didn¡¯t even breathe. Her face had gone deathly pale, her painted lips parted in horror.
It wasn¡¯t just fear now; it was understanding. They were gone.
"I did everything right," she whispered to no one. "I was perfect. I was perfect..."
But none of the wolves looked back.
Not even once.
Behind them, Meriya¡¯s cries echoed through the hollowed silence, unanswered and unwanted. The sound of her desperation was just another ghost swallowed by the night.
They ran...thunderous, furious and filled with the need to bring her back. ck blurs tearing through the grand doors of the hall like wrath sent from the gods themselves. The forest loomed ahead, dark and vast, but there was no fear in their charge. Only purpose.
She had fled. But she was not free.
Tonight, they would hunt her down...
Chapter 49: I didn’t Shift..
Chapter 49: Chapter 49: I didn¡¯t Shift..
Selene¡¯s POV~~
The howl cut through the forest like a de. It was deep, fierce, andced with something that made the hairs rise along my arms. It was filled with rage and madness. And something colder... something that sank beneath my skin like ice water.
I knew that howl.
I didn¡¯t know how...didn¡¯t know how my body seemed to react, how my pulse jumped at the sound, or how my lungs forgot to breathe, but I knew.
It was him, Aeron.
I could feel it in the marrow of my bones. That sound came from his throat. I staggered back a step, my legs trembling beneath me. Why was he so angry when he could not bear to look at me for even a second?
Then came the second howl. It was even sharper and wounded with fury, Luca.
A momentter, a third one rang out, like something uncoiling in the dark. That was Kael. I remembered that sound from the times I¡¯d been locked in the moving wagon and heard it drifting in on cold air.
Then came thest.
The one that made my skin crawl and my stomach twist. Lucian.
His was the cruelest, yful, almost. Like he was enjoying this. The hunt¡ªI could already imagine his hunting smile.
My breath came fast. With each howl my chest heaved, but I couldn¡¯t get air. I knew these howls were not normal; they were warning me. The trees around me seemed to grow taller and darker, their shadows reaching for me like ws. I turned to run¡ª
But my legs wouldn¡¯t move.
They refused.
They shook beneath me, boneless and hollow. My knees buckled, and I copsed to the ground, scraping my side against the bark of a fallen branch. My hands scrambled in the dirt, searching blindly for the dagger again. I found it and clutched it to my chest like a child might a nket.
No, I thought. No, no, no¡ª
I couldn¡¯t run anymore.
Not like this. Soon they will find me. And they wereing. They were close.
Their howls hadn¡¯t just been warning calls. They were tracking me and, with each passing second, closing in.
I forced myself to crawl forward, dragging my body across the underbrush, every root and stone a new punishment. I could taste blood in my mouth from how hard I bit down on my lip to stay quiet.
Please... Please, not yet...
I tilted my head toward the sky.
The moon was almost full¡ªround and high above the trees. The stars glittered faintly around it, uncaring, distant.
I stared at it like a prayer.
Tonight.
Tonight was thest night I would be seventeen. Just a few minutes. Maybe less. Then I would shift. Then I could finally run away from here.
If I shifted... If the wolf inside me finally woke, I¡¯d be fast. I¡¯d be strong. I wouldn¡¯t have to fear the snapping of twigs or the shaking of my legs. I wouldn¡¯t have to crawl like prey.
"Please," I whispered to the sky, to the Moon Goddess who had abandoned me, to whatever force might still listen. "Let me make it. Just let me hold out long enough to shift."
Because once I did, they wouldn¡¯t catch me. They would never chain me again. But right now, I was still weak, a human whose feet refused to obey, even when my will remained alive. And the monsters who made me this way... were closing in.
Just a little longer, I told myself. A little more time.
I¡¯d been counting down to this night for days. Eighteen. The day every werewolf came into their own. The day their wolf rose, stretching from its slumber, wrapping power around brittle bones like armor.
It is my only hope... My wolf. The one I¡¯d waited for, begged for, and bled for.
But the moon rose higher, inch by inch, silver light bathing the forest in a ghostly glow...
And nothing happened.
No heat rippled through my skin. No pressure built behind my eyes. There was no voice whispering in my head. My bones remained still¡ªsilent, unchanging. The shift didn¡¯te.
I waited for it, willed it, begged for the fire to catch, for the storm to rise beneath my skin... but nothing happened. It was just me. Weak, powerless humans in the worst moment to be so.
My breath caught in my throat. "No," I whispered. My hands began to shake. "No, not now..."
I sat up¡ªhalf delirious¡ªclutching my ribs as if that might wake something buried inside me.
"Come on," I rasped. "Please¡ªplease..."
I closed my eyes, teeth clenched, willing it. Screaming for it in my mind.
But there was only the forest.
Only the cold. Only me.
The truth sank in slowly, like a knife pushed inch by inch into my gut. I wasn¡¯t going to shift. I was never going to shift.
The one thing I¡¯d held onto all this time¡ªthis fantasy of escape, of rising from the ashes¡ªwas a lie.
And suddenly, I couldn¡¯t breathe.
But I could hear them in the distance, their paws mming into the earth, breath like thunder. Getting closer to me.
The shift hadn¡¯te. The Moon Goddess had turned her face from me. And if she had abandoned me, then I would carve my path through this world myself.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel
Even if it meant running on torn feet and shattered bones.
So I crawled from the roots like something half-dead, clutching the dagger tight, and stumbled forward. The cold bit into my skin. My legs screamed in protest. Blood slid down my thighs, warm and sticky, mixing with the filth coating my skin.
But I didn¡¯t stop. I forced one foot forward. Then the next. A desperate, stumbling run that could barely be called such. My breath tore through my lungs. My vision blurred. My heart thundered with a rhythm that didn¡¯t feel like it belonged to me anymore.
Still¡ªit wasn¡¯t enough.
I would never outrun a wolf on foot.
And I felt it, the way the wind suddenly died and the way the world around me fell into an eerie, unnatural silence.
And the feeling of being watched.
I whipped around.
No one.
Nothing but trees. Shadows and Stillness.
But it was there. Behind me. Around me. I could feel it.
A feeling like cold fire blooming in my chest. A weight pressing against the back of my neck like unseen jaws.
"Who¡¯s there?" I whispered.
No answer.
Only silence.
But then I did what any sane person would do¡ªI ran, even as my legs threatened to buckle and copse beneath me. But it seemed my desire to escape was nothing more than wishful thinking.
The force of the tackle knocked the scream from my lungs. My body hit the ground hard. I rolled over sharp rocks and tangled roots, pain shing in my spine. The dagger nearly slipped from my hand, but I held on.
And then it was on me.
A massive wolf, ck as shadow and twice the size of any normal creature, loomed over me, snarling. Grey eyes locked on mine, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t even scream.
I gripped the dagger, my knuckles white. If I had to die, fine. But I¡¯d die on my own terms.
I¡¯d drive the de into my heart before I let them drag me back to that prison.
My hand trembled.
I raised the dagger...breath caught somewhere between defiance and despair. And then¡ªa growl shattered the silence, low and primal, tearing through the air and straight into my bones.
"Mine."
"Mate..."
Chapter 50: Mate
Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Mate
Mate.
My hand stilled midair, the dagger hovering inches from my chest, my grip ckening as if the air had been pulled from my lungs. I blinked once. Twice. But the monster looming above me didn¡¯t disappear.
Neither did the word.
Mate.
I¡¯d never heard anything sound more terrifying.
It wasn¡¯t just the way he said it¡ªlow and filled with emotions, like it came from somewhere deeper thannguage. That was what came after. The silence that pressed against my ears, the tremble in my fingers that didn¡¯te from fear this time. The word didn¡¯t echo aloud again.
But the same word repeated in my head, like confirming that it was all real. Like a secret my body had known long before my mind could name it.
Mate.
I swallowed hard, but the taste of blood and dirt clung to my tongue. My thoughts scattered, trying to make sense of what had just happened and what was still happening. I knew the voice that answered from inside me; it was not my wolf...it was my own.
The wolf loomed over me, chest heaving as if the weight of the forest pressed down on him too. His breath came hot against my skin, stirring the dirt and leaves between us.
He didn¡¯t move at first. Just stood there, massive and silent, his ws sunk deep into the soil on either side of my head. The weight of him kept me pinned to the cold earth, and I could feel every shift in his body, every ragged breath that scraped through his throat.
Then he lowered his head.
His muzzle brushed against my neck¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªand I went still. The dagger trembled in my grip, caught between instinct and something else I didn¡¯t want to name.
He inhaled, a long, dragging breath that made something in my chest curl inward. It wasn¡¯t just that he was scenting me. It was the way he did it¡ªslow, careful, like he was trying to memorize the pieces of me I no longer knew how to hold together.
Then he growled.
A sound that didn¡¯te from his throat alone but from somewhere deeper.
"Mate."
He said it again like he was savoring the taste of the word on his tongue.
And it sent a ripple through me.
Not the kind I expected. But something deeper. Like the faint hum of a current slipping beneath the surface of my skin.
His nose brushed against my corbone, and I felt it¡ªthat jolt. That strange spark where his touch met my flesh.
He nosed along my throat again, pressing into the space between my shoulder and corbone, breathing me in like I was something holy.
Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel
And still... all I felt was dread.
Something inside me shifted, but not the way they said it would. Even though there was a burst of warmth, there was no sense of safety. Just a hollow ache beneath my ribs.
A part of me recognized the word, but not the bond.
Mate, the word tasted wrong in my mouth. Like betrayal.
This wasn¡¯t a fairy tale. This wasn¡¯t fate wrapped in warmth andfort.
This was the same man who had turned his back when I needed someone most. The same man who dragged me down and marked me like an animal made me his property.
The same man who was silent when I was dragged to the warriors quarters, and now he was telling me that I am his mate.
I tightened my grip on the dagger, but he was too focused on my scent that he did not even notice the dagger clutched in my hand.
He pressed closer, caught in some haze of instinct. His snout brushed my jaw. But it only made me more disgusted. As the shock of the word mate faded, my senses came back.
"Get off me," I said with my shaking voice.
He didn¡¯t move. So I screamed at the top of my lungs.
"Get OFF ME! YOU Bastard!"
The words tore from my throat like something broken loose. I kicked, shoved, and struggled against his weight. But he didn¡¯t flinch.
"I hate you," I said, my voice shaking with each breath. "I hate all of you. You ruined me."
He was still now. Just watching and listening.
"And now you¡¯re here?" I asked. "Saying that word? Like it means something?"
I blinked, and tears slipped down my face.
"You saw," I whispered. "You knew what they would do with me, but you turned away."
My throat burned. The words were harder now.
"You let them¡ª" I stopped. Swallowed. Couldn¡¯t finish.
So I screamed again. Louder this time. Wordless. Angry. Broken.
I mmed my fists into his chest, again and again, to make him feel something. feel the pain and helpless I have felt.
"You don¡¯t get to call me that," I said, quieter now. "You don¡¯t get to have me."
His breathing shifted. And I heard a low whimper escaping his throat...he recoiled at my words like I had said something that had hurt him. He still thinks that I have no right to say that.
Tears escaped my eyes. How pathetic I am¡ªto be mated to the very monsters who ruined me, who humiliated me at every turn. What kind of sick game is this?
It seems the Moon Goddess is still not satisfied with my agony, that she actually mated me to him. How could she? Now I hated her too. After all, are we not all her children? How could she let her own child be abused like this?
But it didn¡¯t matter. I refused to follow the fate she has chosen for me.
"I¡¯d rather die than be your mate." The words left my mouth with so much hatred, it didn¡¯t even shock me¡ªbecause it came from the anger I had silently swallowed for days, born from abuse and humiliation.
I lifted the dagger and turned it¡ªnot toward him, but toward myself. Pressed the tip to the soft skin of my throat.
His eyes went wide. He growled with warning at my face... I could feel the shock and hurt behind his eyes.
I didn¡¯t move the de away.
"You want to im me?" I hissed through gritted teeth, my voice shaking but firm. "Then watch me leave you behind¡ªwith the blood of your dead mate."
His eyes widened in an instant, horror shing across his face as the tip of the dagger pressed into my skin, drawing the first line of blood.
"No!" he gasped, his voice cracking as panic surged through him.
In a blink, his massive wolf form shimmered and shifted. Bones snapped and reformed, fur receding, until he stood before me in his human skin¡ªbare, desperate, and breathless. It didn¡¯t even take seconds before he lunged forward, arms outstretched to stop me.
"Don¡¯t¡ªplease!" He shouted with a pained voice. "Don¡¯t do this!"
But it wasn¡¯t me he was trying to save. It was her. His mate.
A bitterugh broke from my lips. Of course. I knew this would work. I knew the threat of death would drag the human out of the wolf. Not because he cared about me¡ªbut because he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing what was his.
But I wasn¡¯t done. I wasn¡¯t weak. I wasn¡¯t some fragile thing that would crumble at the sight of his panic.
So when he stepped closer, hand reaching for mine with pleading eyes, I didn¡¯t flinch.
Instead, I drove the dagger forward¡ªstraight into his chest, just inches away from the frantic beat of his heart.
His mouth fell open in shock, a strangled sound leaving his throat like he could not believe what I did to him.
I met his gaze with a cold voice. "I told you, you don¡¯t get to have me."
Chapter 51: The Quadruplet Alphas Are Her Mate
Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Quadruplet Alphas Are Her Mate
Author¡¯s POV ~
The forest was quiet¡ªeerily so. Moonlight filtered through the tangled branches above, casting silver streaks across the dirt path, and the only sound was the rhythmic pounding of paws against the earth.
Luca¡¯s wolf form tore through the underbrush like a storm unleashed. His mind had been clouded with fury just moments ago¡ªblinded by betrayal, by humiliation, by the burning rage of Selene running away and challenging his authority. She was supposed to be locked away in there in the alpha quarters, so how dare she step out.
Today he would hunt her down and teach her a lesson that she would never forget. And punish her for what she had stirred inside him.
But everything changed the moment that scent hit his nose.
It was like fire and honey. Soft, silken, and sinful. It curled around his senses, thick and intoxicating, making his breath stutter in his chest. His body skidded to a halt before he even realized it, ws digging into the forest floor, head snapping up to inhale again.
The second breath was worse.
Desire mmed into him so hard he staggered. A deep, guttural growl rumbled from his chest, and the word echoed in his mind like a howl caught on the wind:
Mate.
Luca¡¯s world tilted.
His anger dissolved into nothingness, burned away by the bond¡¯s sudden call. In that second he forgot everything¡ªthe hunt, the punishment, or even Selene¡ªher name slipped from his thoughts like water through his ws.
Only one thing mattered now: the scent and his mate.
He turned, sprinting toward it without hesitation. His mind wasn¡¯t his anymore¡ªit belonged to the instinct, to his wolf, to the pull of fate.
A flicker of movement to his left made him snarl, thinking someone was interfering. But when he turned, another massive wolf crashed through the trees, Aeron.
Their eyes locked for only a second, and that was all it took.
Both their expressions shifted from confusion to stunned recognition.
"You smell it too?" Aeron¡¯s voice growled in the mind-link, rough and raw.
Luca didn¡¯t even answer. He just nodded once before his own lips curled in a wild, disbelieving grin. Then, without breaking stride, he fell in beside his brother.
A momentter, another body barreled into view from the opposite side¡ªKael, breathing hard, grey eyes blown wide.
"I thought I was going mad," Kael snarled, panting. "That scent¡ª"
"Mate," Aeron and Luca said at the same time.
They slowed for a moment, just enough to look at each other.
Three alpha-blooded brothers. All chasing the same scent. All feeling the same pull.
The unspoken truth hung between them; they had the same mate.
It should have shocked them. Should have confused them.
But it didn¡¯t. Somehow, it made sense. She made sense.
The bond was sacred and rare. A blessing from the Moon Goddess herself. Fate did not make mistakes¡ªnot with mates. And now, after years of believing they might never find the one meant for them, all three had scented her.
The same woman. The same soul.
Their other half.
Kael let out a bark ofughter. "Well, damn. Guess we share everything now, huh?"
Luca snorted. "If she¡¯s ours, I don¡¯t care."
Aeron didn¡¯t speak. He was already running again.
The other two fell in beside him, a triangle of muscle, power, and want tearing through the trees toward the one thing that now mattered more than anything else.
Even the mission they were on¡ªthe reason they entered these woods in the first ce¡ªfaded from memory. They were supposed to hunt down Selene. That was themand. That was the purpose.
But now?
Now nothing mattered more than their mate.
The pull was too strong. Too rooted in every past life they had lived.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel
To be mated was the highest honor. To reject a mate was to invite pain, despair, and even madness. Wolves who were abandoned by their destined bond often lost the will to live. Their inner wolves withered, their souls dimmed. Because a mate was not just a lover. A mate was everything.
The scent grew stronger.
Closer.
More dangerous in its sweetness.
Their hearts pounded like war drums in their chests as they crashed through the trees, each step driving them deeper into the call of fate. But just as they reached the edge of the clearing¡ªjust when their blood was ame with need¡ªthey heard it.
A voice. Feminine and soft. But sharp as silver.
"I told you," she said. "You don¡¯t get to have me."
The words stopped them cold.
Something in her tone¡ªa chilling finality, sent an instinctive shiver through all three wolves. It didn¡¯t sound like a plea.
It sounded like a sentence. And then...they smelled it.
Blood and Silver.
The scent of her pain sliced through the air like a de, and all three of them staggered. Luca¡¯s breath hitched. Aeron growled low in his throat. Kael¡¯s wolf snarled, teeth bared.
And then, they saw her.
Selene stood in the middle of the clearing. Her hair clung to her face, damp with sweat and blood. Her bare arms trembled, but her grip was unwavering¡ªbecause in her hands was a silver dagger, the de buried deep in the chest of someone they hadn¡¯t expected to see bleeding:
Lucian, their brother.
"Mate," they all growled in unison, the word ripping from their chests like a vow and a curse.
But the moment Selene heard them, she snapped her head toward the sound¡ªand the moment their eyes met hers, everything shattered.
It was her. The scent had never lied. The pull was real.
Selene was their mate.
A beat of silence passed. Then another. And in that heartbeat, everything they had done¡ªall the torment, the cruelty, the rage¡ªthey saw it reflected back in her eyes.
Kael flinched. Aeron looked as though the ground had caved beneath him. Luca¡¯s jaw tightened, and for the first time, he didn¡¯t know what to say.
But Selene?
She didn¡¯t even blink.
"Come closer," she hissed, voice trembling with something like wild rage, "and I swear on the graves of every girl you¡¯ve broken, I will twist this de through his heart."
Chapter 52: The Truth Revealed
Chapter 52: Chapter 52: The Truth Revealed
Author¡¯s POV ~
Lucian let out a gurgled gasp, pain etched deep into his face as the silver hissed against his skin, burning straight through muscle and bone. Smoke curled from the wound, the scent of scorched flesh thick in the air. But none of the brothers dared to move.
They were too afraid¡ªtoo stunned by the scene in front of them. Too terrified that she would really twist the dagger through Lucian¡¯s heart. Even with an Alpha¡¯s regenerative ability, healing from silver took time. It was a cruel burn¡ªslow, searing, agonizing.
"Selene..." Aeron¡¯s voice cracked,ced with panic and helplessness. "Leave the dagger... we can talk. Calmly."
His expression twisted in pain. His brother was bleeding before his eyes, and yet¡ªacross from him stood his mate. The one the moon had chosen. The woman whose scent stirred something primal in his soul. Torn. He was utterly torn. Aeron didn¡¯t know whom to reach for¡ªhis brother, or his mate.
He could only try to ease her rage, but Selene... Selene looked like a woman who had already made up her mind.
"What¡¯s there to talk about?" she asked, her voice drenched in bitterness, followed by augh so hollow it rang like a curse. "Aeron, everything is over."
Sheughed at her own fate,ughed like it was the cruelest joke the gods ever yed.
Mated.
Not to one¡ªbut to all of them.
All of them, who had taken turns ruining her life. All of them, who had marked her¡ªbranded her like a ve for a sin she had never evenmitted.
Now what was left to say? What was left to salvage? They were all equally vile in her eyes.
"No..." Luca stepped forward slightly, his voice soft, coaxing¡ªfar too gentle for the storm she carried inside her. "Selene, you are our mate. This is just the beginning... We can start again. We¡¯ll forget the past. You should let go of Lucian."
His words were too calm. Too empty.
Forget?
Selene¡¯s smile twisted with venom. Her grip on the dagger didn¡¯t loosen¡ªif anything, she dug it deeper, just to hear Lucian hiss again.
Forget everything?
She sneered. "You really are full of yourself, aren¡¯t you?"
Her voice turned colder, sharper. "Now I wish it was you in his ce, Luca. Maybe then I could knock some sense into your self-absorbed head."
Luca flinched, the corner of his mouth twitching with something unreadable.
"Are you not ashamed?" Her voice rose, shaking with fury. "How dare you even think I¡¯d ept you after everything you¡¯ve done?"
Those words were enough to freeze the room. Enough to silence even Kael.
The weight of her hate dropped heavy, filling every corner.
"Selene..." Aeron stepped forward, wounded, as if her every word sliced into him. "Mates are meant to be together. You can¡¯t go against the Moon Goddess¡¯s will."
Kael and Luca nodded slowly, lips pressed into tight lines. Lucian groaned beneath her, barely conscious but even he growled faintly at the sound of her rejection.
But Selene didn¡¯t feel fate. She didn¡¯t feel destiny.
She felt chains.
She felt betrayal.
"I don¡¯t care about the Moon Goddess," she spat. "Where was she when I was crying for help? When I was being stripped of everything? When I was marked, humiliated, used like I was nothing?"
Her voice broke, each word cracked and frayed with pain. "And you... all of you pretend like nothing ever happened. Like I should just walk into your arms and say ¡¯yes, my mates¡¯? Is that what you want?!"
She was sobbing now, but she didn¡¯t care. Her tears didn¡¯t weaken her¡ªif anything, they sharpened her.
"I¡¯ve already decided," she whispered, breath hitching. "I¡¯m not staying here."
And she meant it. Every word.
The moment she said it, they all growled in unison. A deep, guttural sound of resistance. Even Lucian, through the haze of pain, bared his teeth in fury.
They were rejecting the very idea of her leaving. The bond rebelled against it.
But Selene was done.
"I¡¯m not some pathetic freak desperate to be loved by her abusers," she hissed. "I won¡¯t y happy family with men who turned blind when I needed them the most. Men who couldn¡¯t even tell right from wrong."
Kael¡¯s eyes narrowed, voice rough with growing fury. "Selene... don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re already willing to forgive your past mistakes. But don¡¯t you dare betray us again. We¡¯re doing this because you are our mate."
Chapters first released on find(?)ovel
Her head snapped toward him.
And then, sheughed. But it wasn¡¯t the same bitterugh as before¡ªno, this one was cold. Hollow. Like something inside her had finally cracked beyond repair.
"I... betrayed you?" she echoed, her voice eerily calm. "You think I did something wrong? That I deserved the way you treated me?"
Her hands trembled now¡ªnot from fear, but from fury barely held back. The dagger shook in her grip, still pressed firm against Lucian¡¯s bleeding chest.
"You punished me," she said, "because you thought I was his daughter that I carried his evilness."
She lifted her gaze, meeting each of their eyes¡ªone by one. Letting the words soak in, letting the silence build. Letting it hurt.
"But here¡¯s the truth," she whispered, her voiceced with venom and something heartbreakingly raw. "I¡¯m not Eirik Moonveil¡¯s daughter."
A silence fell so heavy it crushed the air from the room.
"What...?" Aeron¡¯s voice was barely audible.
"I have no blood ties to that monster," Selene continued, each word like a de. "Everything you did to me¡ªevery punishment, every scar, every humiliation¡ªyou did it because of a lie. Because of a name."
Her chest heaved. Her eyes glistened, not just with pain, but with something deeper¡ªsomething shattered.
"I never carried his blood. Never shared his evil. And yet you made me bleed for his sins. You made me your target, your enemy... your ve... for something I never was."
Luca stepped back like her words had physically struck him. Kael¡¯s jaw clenched, and even Lucian, beneath the dagger, opened his eyes wide in shock.
Aeron looked the most wrecked of all¡ªlike the ground beneath him had suddenly vanished.
"You wanted revenge for what he did to your pack and to your parents. " Selene whispered. "So you took it out on me, but what you did not know that I am his victim too. He killed my mother in front of my eyes, he is my sinner too."
Chapter 53: No One Ever Knew Her
Chapter 53: Chapter 53: No One Ever Knew Her
Author¡¯s POV ~
Silence crashed over them like a tidal wave.
It wasn¡¯t the kind of silence that settled softly or allowed breath to return¡ªit was the kind that suffocated. That crushed ribs and stole air and made hearts forget how to beat.
No one moved or spoke. Not even Lucian dared to groan beneath the dagger pressed into his chest. Because the words she had just unleashed were not something that could be brushed off. They weren¡¯t rage-fueled usations or delusions born of pain.
They were the truth.
Newest update provided by
And that truth now hung in the room like a ghost, staring each of them down, refusing to be unseen.
She wasn¡¯t his daughter.
She wasn¡¯t Eirik Moonveil¡¯s child.
She was his victim.
Kael staggered back, his breath hitching so violently it almost sounded like a choke. Luca stared at her like he had never seen her before, like she had be a stranger in the span of seconds, and not because she had changed¡ªbut because they had never truly known her to begin with.
And Aeron¡ªdear gods, Aeron looked like the world had just split open beneath his feet. His shoulders sank, his jaw ck, as if everything he believed in had just been set on fire and left to rot in the ashes.
"No..." Kael muttered under his breath, but even he didn¡¯t sound convinced. His hand rose to his temple, fingers trembling. "That... that can¡¯t be... You were there. At the manor. You lived. You¡ª"
"I lived because he let me," Selene cut in, her voice stripped of emotion now. Hollow. Like even her anger had burned out, leaving behind only scorched earth. "And you should ask yourselves why."
Her words struck harder than any blow could have. Because now they were thinking.
Now they remembered.
The Luna of the Silver Fang Pack¡ªEirik¡¯s mate¡ªhad died young. Murdered in a brutal attack that had shaken the entire region. They had all known of it. Had whispered about the madness of the Alpha, how he had lost control, and how he had turned feral after her death.
But now, that memory returned through a new lens. Not just a tragic story passed down through warriors and elders.
Selene had been there. She was just a child, and her mother was killed in front of her eyes.
A child forced to watch her mother be ripped from her arms, not by rogues or invaders, but by the very man meant to protect them both. And somehow, he had spared her and raised her.
But why?
And now the seed of doubt took root.
Because they all knew Eirik Moonveil had no love to give. He wasn¡¯t the kind to spare life out of pity. He didn¡¯t take in strays. He didn¡¯t raise other men¡¯s children. He barely had enough heart to raise his own.
So why would a monster... raise a child that wasn¡¯t his?
Lucian swallowed thickly beneath her. His strength was draining fast, but even in his haze, he could feel the tremble of something darker beginning to coil in his chest. Something that sounded too much like truth.
"I saw him kill her," Selene said again, quieter now, but somehow those soft words struck harder. "She tried to run. She tried to protect me. And he... he snapped her neck like she was nothing."
Aeron closed his eyes.
He didn¡¯t want to see. He didn¡¯t want to picture it. But his wolf did. His wolf saw it in vivid, brutal rity. And that image of a small girl covered in her mother¡¯s blood, shaking in a corner while the beast who had done it stood above her... It was enough to make even the strongest Alpha feel sick to his soul.
They had believed her to be a daughter of a monster. But what if she was simply a girl left behind by a man who needed her for something else?
And suddenly everything twisted.
Everything made less sense and more sense at once. Why she had always been treated like a secret. Why was she hidden all her life but suddenly one day appeared and dazzled the entire werewolf pack? Why no one stood for her in the old pack.
Because she wasn¡¯t Eirik¡¯s daughter. She was a pawn.
A child kept alive not out of love¡ªbut for purpose.
"You all judged me," she whispered, her fingers twitching where they still held the hilt of the dagger. "You thought I was his heir. You thought I carried his blood. But I only carried his scars."
And none of them could argue. Not with the way her voice trembled like it had never been allowed to break before. Not with the way her eyes glistened with grief that had been buried for too long. Not with the way her soul finally felt seen for the first time.
Luca dropped to his knees, his gaze stuck to the floor like he couldn¡¯t bear to meet hers anymore. Kael turned his face away entirely, his shoulders rising and falling with short, sharp breaths. And Aeron¡ªhe stood frozen. A man who had led armies. Broken bones with his bare hands. But he couldn¡¯t take a single step forward.
Because how do you reach for someone when you¡¯ve just realized every reason you had for hurting them... was a lie?
Selene let go of the dagger.
It slipped from her fingers like an offering, falling with a dull, wet thud against Lucian¡¯s chest¡ªstill buried in flesh, still hissing softly from the silverced along its edges.
But she didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t move to step back or walk away. She just stood there. Staring down at him like a woman whose very soul had finally copsed inward, like everything inside her had caved and nothing remained but ash.
And for a moment... none of them moved.
Lucian¡¯s chest rose in shallow, broken gasps. Blood pooled beneath him, soaking into the earth like a quiet curse, but even then... he didn¡¯t reach for the dagger. He didn¡¯t pull it free.
He just looked up at her¡ªeyes wide, hazy, filled with something none of them had ever seen in him before.
Remorse. Unmistakable remorse.
"...I¡¯m sorry," he breathed.
Chapter 54: Where Forgiveness Hurts
Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Where Forgiveness Hurts
Two simple words. But gods, theynded like thunder. Not because they were unexpected. because they came from him.
Selene¡¯s breath hitched. Her shoulders trembled.
It wasn¡¯t the dagger or the blood or even the weight of the truth that finally broke her¡ªit was those words. That apology from the lips of the man who had caused her the most pain. The one who had used her, marked her, and degraded her without pause.
And now he said sorry?
Something in her chest cracked wide open.
Her legs gave out beneath her.
She copsed to her knees beside him, one trembling hand bracing against the blood-soaked ground as her other hand clutched her chest¡ªlike she was trying to hold herself together, like the apology had reached into her very ribs and shattered something that was already too close to breaking.
"I didn¡¯t want this," she whispered, her voice hoarse, eyes blurred with unshed tears. "I didn¡¯t want any of this."
Could a simple sorry really heal what had already been broken beyond repair? Could two trembling words erase the nights she spent curled on cold stone floors, praying for a death that never came?
Could they take her back¡ªback to the girl she was before the chains, before the shame of being stripped, exposed, and surrounded by men who saw her body as nothing more than a battlefield to conquer?
Could they undo the voices thatughed while she cried? The stench of blood, the sound of her own heartbeat pounding in terror while no one came to save her?
Could they wipe away the brand burned into her flesh¡ªthat cursed mark that screamed to the world she has no identity of her own? Could they make her forget the way it had seared through skin and bone until she stopped being Selene and became just a thing?
Was it even possible to forgive men who only saw the scars after they were done carving them into her?
Lucian swallowed hard, his face contorted in pain, but still he didn¡¯t move. Still, he let the de rest in him like a reminder of what he had done. What they all had done.
"I know," he rasped.
But suddenly the silence between them was pierced by howls.
Soon, the stench hit them, pungent, filthy, and thick with blood and death and decay.
Rogues.
Aeron¡¯s head snapped up instantly, his wolf roaring to the surface so hard his hands trembled.
The sounds came one after another like a broken dam. And in the next heartbeat, they were surrounded by dozens of rogue werewolves.
From between the trees, from the darkness of the forest, from the very fog that clung to the forest¡¯s breath¡ªrogue wolves emerged like ghosts, their eyes glowing feral, their fangs bared, their bodies low and tense and ready to tear flesh from bone.
They realized toote that they had wandered too close to the border of the Silver Dawn pack. But even within the boundary lines, this ce was anything but safe. Rogue attacks were constant here¡ªruthless, unpredictable, and always hungry for blood.
And as if fate was not cruel enough already, their luck could not have been worse than it was today. In that exact moment, when everything was already on edge, they found themselves encircled. Not by a few rogues. But by hundreds.
A sudden tension gripped all of them as the howls echoed. The sound of death. Selene¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she stared ahead, stunned by the sheer number of rogues inching toward them.
Her mind had already gone nk. She couldn¡¯t think. Couldn¡¯t move. It was almostughable¡ªhow every time she tried to escape, chaos followed. As though the universe itself were mocking her.
She nced around, her heart pounding, but there was nofort to be found. Not in herself, not in the odds. Could she even survive this? Let alone escape? She had no wolf. No power. No defense. Just a weak, broken human body with nothing to offer but her own blood.
A dangling piece of meat in the eyes of rogues.
She knew too well what rogues were like¡ªhow they attacked relentlessly, abducting she-wolves or venting their madness on anyone who dared live a better life than them. And right now, she was the weakest link. The perfect target. The one no one would miss.
And it seemed the four of them realized it too.
Because the next moment, she was surrounded.
Kael shifted first, bones snapping, his ck wolf erupting forward in a blur of pure muscle and rage. Luca followed with a growl, his eyes gleaming crimson, his beast practically frothing to strike.
Aeron didn¡¯t speak¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to. He simply let the shift consume him, let the alpha in him rise like a storm, a silent vow that nothing would touch what was his.
Even Lucian, who still bore the pain of her silver dagger, stood tall with a dangerous gleam in his eyes. His face twisted in a grimace, but his resolve was iron.
"Selene!" he barked, stepping directly in front of her. "Move. Now. Get behind me."
But she didn¡¯t.
She stared at him, expression nk, like she didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do¡ªwhy he would still protect her, even now.
And perhaps he saw that confusion in her eyes. Because in the next breath, without hesitation, he reached into his own chest and pulled out the blood-soaked dagger she had stabbed him with just moments ago.
He didn¡¯t flinch.
He simply took her hand and ced the hilt into her trembling fingers.
"Protect yourself with it," he said quietly.
Her mind reeled. Why...? How could he possibly return the very weapon she had used to hurt him?
But he only offered a soft, broken smile.
"If stabbing me can bring you even a little relief... then I¡¯ll take a hundred more."
And before she could respond, Lucian shifted into a towering wolf, blood still dripping from his wound, and ced himself between her and the approaching storm, shielding her with thest ounce of his strength. This content belongs to Find?Novel
Chapter 55: When the World Stopped
Chapter 55: Chapter 55: When the World Stopped
The moment shattered. With a sound like thunder tearing through the clouds, the rogues lunged from all sides. It was chaos.
Fangs gleamed in the dying light, ws scraped against the earth, and snarls filled the forest like a storm that had finally broken free.
Selene stumbled backward on instinct, the dagger trembling in her grip as bodies shed before her. Kael¡¯s massive ck wolf mmed into the first attacker with bone-crunching force, sending it sprawling into the underbrush.
Luca was filled with pure rage, his crimson-hazed wolf eyes tearing through flesh without hesitation.
Aeron fought like a demon unleashed¡ªgraceful and merciless, his fury sharpened by something rageful and possessive.
And Lucian, wounded but unwavering, stood like a wall between her and the monsters, blood still dripping from his chest as he fought whoever dared to approach her, his strength refusing to falter.
But there were too many.
Dozens turned into scores. Rogues poured from the shadows, from the trees, from the choking mist¡ªmore than they could hold back.
And some...still slipped through.
Selene¡¯s eyes widened as two rogues broke the line of defense, barreling toward her. She backed away, her breath catching in her throat, her heart racing so loud it drowned out everything else.
She tried to run.
But she wasn¡¯t fast enough.
One of them reached her.
Rough ws shed through the air, catching her by the arm, tearing through skin. She screamed, falling backward as another lunged at her¡ªbut before it could reach her, Lucian¡¯s wolf crashed into it, sending it skidding across the blood-soaked forest floor.
Still, it wasn¡¯t enough.
Because in the next heartbeat, something cold and vicious grabbed her from behind.
A roguerger than the others, eyes wild with madness¡ªsnatched her like she weighed nothing. She kicked and screamed, thrashing with all the strength her fragile body had left, but his grip was unrelenting.
"No¡ªLET ME GO!" She cried, voice cracking, pure terror ripping through her chest.
But the rogue didn¡¯t stop.
He ran in the other direction, with his fangs digging deeper in her waist.
The others froze for a single breath. Then they lost their minds altogether.
"SELEEEENE!"
Aeron¡¯s voice roared through the trees like a war cry, his wolf exploding forward with lethal speed, tearing through the rogues in his path.
Lucian let out a savage, blood-curdling snarl and lunged after her, his fury blinding, his massive form crashing through anything that dared block his way.
Kael and Luca followed, beasts more than men now, driven by something deeper than rage¡ªsomething that felt like pure instinct, like soul-deep panic wing its way out of their chests.
But the rogues were everywhere.
Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªsurged forward, forming a wall of bodies between them and the running figure who held Selene.
Growls echoed from both sides, but neither side backed down.
And through it all, Selene screamed again¡ªhigh and desperate, the kind of scream that was filled with terror.
And still, the rogue ran deeper into the woods. Away from everything¡ªand everyone¡ªthat could save her.
And behind him, four alphas tore through the battlefield like devils from a nightmare, not caring how many they had to kill, not caring if they bled or broke¡ªbecause the only thing that mattered now...was getting her back.
Blood soaked the earth.
Snarls split the air like thunder. ws raked through flesh, and the cries of the dying echoed through the forest as the four alphas tore through everything in their path.
But none of it mattered.
Not the pain, not the wounds, not the rogue wolves falling around them like broken dolls.
Because ahead of them...Selene was being dragged away.
The rogue that held her ran like a creature possessed, weaving through the trees, bounding over rocks and roots with inhuman speed. His grip on her was brutal, fangs digging into her waist as she fought and screamed and thrashed like a wild thing.
"Let me go! LET ME GO!" She cried, voice hoarse, eyes wild with terror. Her nails wed at the rogue¡¯s arm, her legs kicking against the wind, but nothing worked. She was trapped. Dragged through the forest like a lifeless doll in the hands of a mad beast.
And behind them, hell followed.
Aeron¡¯s eyes were nothing but glowing amber, a silent snarl splitting his face as he lunged over fallen logs, leapt through broken branches, and ughtered any rogue that dared stand in his way.
Lucian was all blood and madness, his injured body moving like death incarnate. His snarls tore through the air louder than any wolf¡¯s, his rage burning through the wound in his chest as though pain had never existed.
Kael and Luca moved in unison, barely breathing, barely thinking¡ªjust chasing to save her from the mad rogue¡¯s clutches.
Chapters first released on find?novel
Nothing else mattered. Not even their own lives.
But then... The forest opened. The trees fell away. And the rogue ran straight toward the cliff.
"No..." Aeron¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief, his feet mming against the edge of the clearing. "No, no, no¡ªSTOP!"
But the rogue didn¡¯t stop.
He didn¡¯t even slow down.
Selene¡¯s screams grew louder as the wind howled around them, the roar of a raging river rising from below. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw it¡ªthe end. The void. The ckened abyss that no one returned from.
"No! Please¡ªdon¡¯t! STOP!" She sobbed, her voice breaking, her hands trying to pry herself free. "SOMEE!"
The rogue didn¡¯t even flinch.
He was running straight toward the edge, his movements wild and unhinged, like a creature with no mind left¡ªonly destruction.
"No!" Lucian snarled, faster now, his paws bleeding after tearing countless rogues. "Don¡¯t you fucking dare!"
Kael leapt forward, mouth open in a feral roar, trying to close the distance. Luca was right behind him, every breath a scream.
Selene¡¯s scream pierced the sky. But not to avail, the rogueunched off the cliff with her, vanishing into the darkness below.
Time stopped. Everything stopped.
No!" Aeron lunged forward, desperation tearing from his throat like a wounded animal.
Chapter 56: Retribution Begins at the Edge
Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Retribution Begins at the Edge
He was so close...so damn close.
But before he could reach them, before he could even stretch out his hand to catch a glimpse of her, he had already transferred in the air to catch her.
But a wall of bodies crashed into him.
He mmed against the ground, his body skidding across the dirt and stopping just inches from the cliff¡¯s edge. Snarling, he tried to rise, to leap after her¡ªbut hands gripped him, rough and unrelenting.
Pack warriors.
They pinned him down, holding his limbs, his shoulders, his throat¡ªanything to keep him from throwing himself over the ledge.
"LET ME GO!" he roared, thrashing with every ounce of strength in him. "She¡¯s falling¡ªSHE¡¯S¡ª!"
But they didn¡¯t loosen their grip.
Because they knew.
Anyone who jumped wouldn¡¯t survive.
The others were caught too. Lucian roared like a beast betrayed by the world itself, thrashing against the hands that held him. His ws shed through flesh, but still they didn¡¯t let him go.
"LET ME GO!" he howled. "SHE¡¯S DOWN THERE¡ªSHE¡¯S¡ªLET ME F*CKING GO!"
But they wouldn¡¯t.
Kael and Luca fought just as fiercely, their voices breaking as they screamed her name, watching the edge like it would answer them. But nothing came.
Just endless silence.
The cliff dropped down into a ce no one had ever dared to go. A pit where even light refused to reach. At the bottom¡ªrushing water. A river cursed by the gods. And worse¡ªit was not their territory.
No one had returned from there.
"She¡¯s gone," someone whispered.
But none of the brothers heard.
They couldn¡¯t.
Because in that moment, it felt like their world had ended.
Like the moon had shattered and fallen from the sky.
Because Selene wasn¡¯t just gone. They had failed to protect her, their mate.
Lucian dropped to his knees, blood pouring from his mouth as he coughed and screamed into the dirt. Kael stood frozen, his wolf fading beneath the weight of helplessness.
Luca smashed his fists into the ground again and again until they bled. And Aeron... Aeron just stared at the cliff, like if he looked hard enough, he could still see her.
Like if he wished hard enough...
He could bring her back. But the only thing that answered them was the wind.
The scent of blood still clung to the wind.
The forest, once alive with chaos, nowy in eerie stillness¡ªlittered with the mangled corpses of rogue werewolves, their bodies twisted and torn, strewn across the earth like discarded shadows of the war that had just ended.
It was over.
The pack warriors had arrived in full force, cutting through the chaos with brutal precision. Every rogue that remained had been in, and the few who still clung to breath were dragged to the center¡ªforced to shift under themand of the pack¡¯s warriors.
The surviving rogues dropped to their knees, heads bowed in defeat, their madness finally silenced.
Cyrus¡ªAeron¡¯s Beta¡ªstepped forward from the blood-soaked bodies, his face streaked with sweat and gore, but his expression was calm and collected. The kind of calm that was needed when the alphas were falling apart.
"Alpha," Cyrus said carefully, his voice quiet but firm. "You can¡¯t go down there. No one who¡¯s jumped has evere back. That river¡ªit¡¯s cursed. And worse, it¡¯s not ournd. It belongs to the eastern tribes... the ones who don¡¯t tolerate trespassers."
Aeron didn¡¯t respond.
He stood still, rooted near the edge of the cliff, his jaw clenched, eyes locked on the abyss like it might still give her back. His shoulders heaved with ragged breaths, but his expression was carved in stone, unmoving.
Until he finally spoke.
"I¡¯m going below," he said, his voice low and final. "Take Lucian back to the packhouse. Treat his wounds. Get Kael and Luca out of this forest. Gather warriors who are willing and follow me down."
"No," Cyrus said immediately, stepping in front of him. "With all due respect, Alpha, we cannot allow you to risk your life. The pack needs you¡ª"
For more chapters visit
"She needs me," Aeron growled, his eyes shing. "And I¡¯m not leaving her to die alone in that cursed hell."
Lucian, still held down by three warriors, snarled from the dirt, blood dripping from his mouth as he thrashed again. "Let me go! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll find her! She¡¯s my mate too¡ªshe¡¯s¡ª"
"No," Aeron snapped, his voice edged with fury and grief. "You¡¯re bleeding out. You can barely stand. If you go down there now, you won¡¯t survive ten steps. Don¡¯t make me chain you myself."
Lucian let out a guttural scream, the kind that made bones rattle and wolves back away. But his body gave out again, too broken to argue.
That¡¯s when Luca stepped forward.
His fists were clenched. His face was covered in blood, not all of it his. And for once, there was calm resolve in his eyes. Just raw, blinding desperation.
"I¡¯ll go," he said. "You can¡¯t. You¡¯re the hope of the pack. If something happens to you, the whole pack crumbles. But I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll find her."
Aeron turned sharply toward him, his voice cold. "You won¡¯t make it alone."
"I don¡¯t n to," Luca muttered.
Kael stepped out of the shadows, his knuckles cracked open, blood trailing down his forearms. His voice was softer, but no less steady. "I¡¯ll go with him."
Everyone went silent.
Because Luca¡¯s strength was terrifying¡ªbut his judgment? Reckless. He fought with rage, not strategy. And they all knew it. If he went alone, he¡¯d tear through the unknown like a battering ram and likely never make it back.
But with calm Kael, there was a bnce.
"You¡¯re sure?" Aeron asked, eyes narrowing.
Kael nodded once. "We¡¯ll bring her back."
Aeron¡¯s chest rose sharply, pain flickering through his expression as he finally turned away from the edge. His voice was hoarse when he spoke again. "Take Lucian home. Stabilize him. And prepare for war if this search offends the eastern tribes."
"Alpha..." Cyrus stepped forward again, more gently this time. "We¡¯ll find her. I swear it."
But Aeron didn¡¯t answer.
Because even as he gave the orders, even as he stood there trying to hold together what remained of his mind, his soul was already at the bottom of that cliff, screaming with her.
And when Kael and Luca began their descent, the forest held its breath.
Because gods help anyone...man or beast...that tried to keep them from bringing Selene back.
Chapter 57: I Waited Till The Sun Rose Again
Chapter 57: Chapter 57: I Waited Till The Sun Rose Again
Aeron¡¯s POV~
I watched them disappear into the mouth of the cliffside like two men stepping willingly into the belly of the death.
Fifteen elite warriors followed close behind, every one of them handpicked, every one of them willing to bleed for their Alphas. For us.
And yet... it wasn¡¯t enough.
Because as thest one vanished into the abyss, a weight settled in my chest like a stone. A dread I couldn¡¯t name. Couldn¡¯t reason with. It gnawed at my ribs, curling low and poisonous beneath my heart, whispering all the things I refused to let myself believe.
That we were toote.
That she was gone.
No. No.
I wouldn¡¯t believe it. Couldn¡¯t.
So I stayed.
I stayed right at the cliff¡¯s edge, my boots sunk into the torn earth, where the wind still smelled of her and the blood she spilled. I told myself I would wait here until they brought her back. I would be the first thing she saw. The first thing she touched when they carried her back into the light.
She wouldn¡¯t wake up to a stranger¡¯s face. She¡¯d wake up to mine.
Lucian groaned beside me. His body had gone ck with blood loss, but his wolf was still wing inside his chest, howling like mine.
He wanted to stay too. He said it through blood-choked coughs. Clutched the dirt like it was the only thing anchoring him to this world.
"I¡¯m not leaving," Lucian rasped, voice raw. "Don¡¯t you f**king dare make me¡ªshe needs me. I feel her. Aeron, I feel her fear!"
But his wounds weren¡¯t healing.
His wolf...our wolves were in agony. Selene¡¯s absence tore through us like a de dipped in silver, making it impossible to focus, impossible to shift or heal.
It would kill him if he stayed. I knew it. He knew it.
But still, he fought. His hands dragged through the soil as he tried to crawl back to the cliff¡¯s edge.
"I won¡¯t leave her behind again!" he snarled. "If she dies thinking we gave up¡ªif she thinks I gave up¡ª"
His voice broke. And gods, it did something to me. I hadn¡¯t heard Lucian sound like that since we were pups, since the day our father died in front of us and he screamed at the skies for someone to bring him back.
"I¡¯ll go after her myself," he said suddenly, delirious. "You can¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll f**king jump if I have to¡ª"
"No," I breathed, stepping forward.
"I swear to the gods, Aeron¡ªdon¡¯t touch me," he growled, dragging himself up on one shaking arm. "Don¡¯t you f**king¡ª!"
I leaned down, grabbed his jaw, and locked my eyes to his.
He stilled.
His chest heaved, blood bubbling at the edge of his lips, but in his eyes... I saw it.
The fear, the grief of losing her, and realizing just how wrong he was... His guilt was trapping him...
The unbearable knowledge that we couldn¡¯t all go. That someone had to survive to keep hope alive if this went to hell.
"I¡¯m sorry, brother," I said softly.
"No¡ªwait¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª"
And then I knocked him out cold.
His body copsed, limp, into the dirt. For a second, I couldn¡¯t move. My hand shook where it hovered above his chest, the guilt crawling through my bones like rot.
"Carry him," I said roughly.
Cyrus was already there.
He didn¡¯t question me. Just nodded, stooped down, and hoisted Lucian¡¯s body over his shoulder with a grunt.
Blood dripped from Lucian¡¯s injuries, trailing down Cyrus¡¯s back. My stomach twisted at the sight.
"Take him to the healer," I ordered. "And don¡¯t stop for anyone. I don¡¯t care if the king himself tries to speak to you; get him home. Keep him alive."
"I will," Cyrus said. Then hesitated. "But Alpha..."
"I know," I muttered, eyes flicking to the trees.
The packhouse. The ceremony. The dozens of alphas from neighboring packs who hade for our coronation. The lunatics back there are screaming for answers. Because we had fucking left the coronation hall in the middle, leaving our chosen Luna behind, publicly abandoned in front of them all.
I could already imagine the uproar it had caused in the entire pack.
We had just set fire to every alliance we¡¯d tried building. Spit in the face of every diplomatic thread that held our fragile peace.
All for her. Selene.
But I don¡¯t give a f*ck. Nothing is more important than her. Let the world burn. Let those fucking Alphas rot where they are. No one can stop me today.
"She¡¯s worth it," I whispered, more to myself than anyone.
Still, Cyrus heard me.
He didn¡¯t answer. He just nodded once, firm, and disappeared into the trees with Lucian¡¯s unconscious body.
I stayed behind alone. The warriors were gone. My brothers were gone. My Beta was gone. Only I remained.
I stood at the edge of the cliff, fists clenched, wind howling against my face like it wanted to pull me in.
And gods, I wanted to fall. I wanted to hurl myself over and dive into the dark, w through the rocks, and scream her name into the water until it answered me.
But I couldn¡¯t. I can¡¯t fall. My people need me. My brothers need me. She needs me.
Because if Kael and Lucae back up with her in their arms¡ªbroken, breathing, barely hanging on¡ªI have to be here. I have to be the one to hold her. To be the first thing she sees. To tell her she¡¯s not alone.
To tell her we are here, we will never leave her alone.
Even if the world hated us for it.
Even if war came knocking tomorrow.
Even if every pack turned their fangs toward our gates and every alliance crumbled into ash.
I would still choose her.
Again and again and again.
My knees hit the earth. I didn¡¯t even feel them fall. I just dropped, hands fisting the dirt like it might offer me some piece of her. Some scent. Some thread of warmth. My body shook with the effort of holding it all in¡ªthis rage, this grief, this wild hope that refused to die.
The moon above had vanished behind clouds.
The forest had gone silent.
But somewhere deep below, I knew she was still fighting, waiting for me to rescue her.
This content belongs to f?ndnovel
"Come back to me," I whispered.
The wind answered like a howl carried on broken wings.
Because she was mine.
And I was not leaving this ce until I brought her home.
And I waited.
I waited till the sun rose again.
Chapter 58: We Don’t Deserve Her
Chapter 58: Chapter 58: We Don¡¯t Deserve Her
Author¡¯s POV~
A month.
Thirty days.
And still... no sign of her.
No scent. No trail. Not a drop of blood or a torn scrap of clothing. There was nothing to prove she had even existed down there at all. It was like the earth had swallowed her whole and refused to give her back. Like Selene had vanished into the abyss and taken a part of them with her.
The office was quiet.
Aeron sat behind therge obsidian desk, fingers steepled, elbows resting on wood that had begun to splinter beneath his grip. The air inside was heavy¡ªthick with something that wasn¡¯t just grief. It was a loss. Madness. A slow-burning, unending ache that had no name.
Lucian sat to his right, the chair beneath him creaking every time his leg moved restlessly. His injuries had healed weeks ago, but not really. The scars were beneath the skin¡ªinside where no healer could reach.
Kael stood near the window, arms folded, eyes locked on the forest line like he was waiting for her shadow to reappear among the trees.
Luca paced. Back and forth. Back and forth. Like a caged beast. His shirt was wrinkled. His hair hung in tangled waves around his jaw, his nails wed into his palms.
None of them looked like the Alphas they once were.
They looked like ghosts wearing crowns made of guilt.
No one spoke for a long time.
Because what was there to say?
Until finally, it was Luca¡¯s hoarse voice that broke the silence.
"We searched every inch," he muttered. "We went deeper than any patrol ever dared. We marked the paths. We howled until our throats bled."
He stopped pacing.
His eyes met Aeron¡¯s, and for a moment, the fury simmering behind them cracked.
"She¡¯s not there."
Aeron didn¡¯t blink or flinch. He just whispered, "She has to be."
"She¡¯s not," Kael said softly, still watching the trees. "We would¡¯ve felt her."
Lucian let out a bitterugh, dry and broken. "Maybe she was there... and didn¡¯t want to be found."
That shut them all up.
The silence after that wasn¡¯t peaceful. It was sharp and jagged, like teeth pressing into an already open wound.
Lucian rubbed a hand down his face and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. His voice was shaking now¡ªbarely audible.
"She looked at me before she fell," he said. "Do you remember?"
None of them answered.
"Her eyes," Lucian continued. "God, her fucking eyes. They were red. Not from rage but from crying. And when she looked at me... I swear I saw hate."
The rightful source is f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel
Luca turned away.
Kael¡¯s jaw tightened.
And Aeron... he closed his eyes.
Because they all remembered.
Because that look...that moment was carved into their souls like a brand that would never fade. The way her lips trembled. The way her broken, bloodied body curled in on itself like she wanted to disappear. The way she looked at them like they were monsters.
Because they were.
"Why would she not hate me?" Luca whispered, and this time, his voice broke. "I didn¡¯t just humiliate her... I hurt her. Gods, Iid my hands on her like she wasn¡¯t even human."
His breath hitched, and he dragged a trembling hand through his hair, eyes ssy and unfocused.
"I hit her. Over and over. Not in anger, not even in punishment... just because I could. I watched her bleed, and I didn¡¯t stop. I looked her in the eyes as she begged me, and I still¡ª" His voice cracked, shattering the silence. "I still hit her."
"How I was so blinded with revenge that I forgot that she was just a weak girl."
The room went still. Even the wind outside seemed to hush, as if it couldn¡¯t bear to carry the weight of his words.
"I didn¡¯t just act like a monster," he said hoarsely. "I was one. And she looked at me like I was the worst thing that had ever happened to her." A sob pushed past his lips. "Because I was."
Kael looked away, jaw clenched, as if shutting his eyes might somehow erase the image seared into his mind...the moment he gave the order. The moment his voice, calm and cruel, hadmanded his warriors to drag her.
His mate.
A muscle ticked in his jaw. His fists curled.
He had looked her in the eye when it happened. He remembered that too¡ªhow her gaze didn¡¯t even flinch anymore. How she just stared at him, silent and cold and empty, like she had finally epted that there was no mercy left in him.
And maybe she was right.
Lucian didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t have to.
The memory of his cruelty was written across his face¡ªetched in the tremble of his hands and the wet gleam in his eyes. Because of what he did to her, he could not even bear to tell anyone just how ashamed he was of himself.
And Aeron... Aeron still hadn¡¯t moved.
Because for all of their sins, he had been the one she trusted. The one she looked to for a sliver of mercy. And when the moment came, when he could¡¯ve protected her...
He turned his back.
"I told them to do whatever they wanted," Aeron whispered finally, his voice low and cold, like it wasing from the pit of a man already dead. "I watched her fall to her knees. I saw the hope leave her eyes. And I walked away."
A long pause.
Then a whisper, Lucian again.
"We don¡¯t deserve her."
None of them argued because it was the truth.
Because how could they? How could they defend what they had done?
Selene hade into their lives like wildfire¡ªfierce, wounded, and defiant. And they had tried to tame her. Break her and destroy her.
And when she finally fell... she fell alone.
There were no arms to catch her. And no words to hold her soul together.
Only that cursed cliff swallowing her whole.
Chapter 59: The Wet Nurse Of Miss Selene
Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Wet Nurse Of Miss Selene
"We¡¯ve sent out thirty-four search teams in a month," Kael murmured, quieter now. "Fifteen went down the cliffside. The others scattered through the bordering forest and river basin. Nothing. Not even a scent trail. It¡¯s like she was erased."
"She wasn¡¯t," Aeron said.
His eyes finally opened.
And when they did, they were glowing, but not with power. But pain...pure, unfiltered, soul-ripping pain.
"She¡¯s still out there. I know it."
"Then where is she?" Aeron? he asked, voice breaking. "If she¡¯s alive¡ªwhy hasn¡¯t shee back? Why hasn¡¯t she tried to reach us?"
Aeron didn¡¯t answer.
Because he already knew.
She hadn¡¯te back because she didn¡¯t want to. Because she would rather face death alone than fall into their arms again.
And gods, they couldn¡¯t even me her.
"I¡¯ll send another team tomorrow," Kael said quietly.
But the words had barely left his mouth when a knock filled with urgency echoed at the door.
All four alphas stiffened; every knock felt like it would bring the news of her.
Before they could respond, the door creaked open and Cyrus stepped in. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days...eyes shadowed, shoulders heavy with exhaustion. His clothes were wrinkled, his hair damp with sweat, and he moved like a man running on sheer will alone. But he wasn¡¯t alone.
An old woman followed behind. She was omega, hunched with age, her graying hair braided and tucked beneath a worn scarf. Her clothes were in, her scent faint but familiar in a way none of them could ce.
Cyrus inclined his head respectfully. "Alpha Kael. Alpha Luca. Alpha Aeron. Alpha Lucian."
The old woman gave a slight bow, eyes lowered. "My Lords."
Kael¡¯s brows furrowed. "Who is this?"
Cyrus straightened. "Her name is Ma. She was an Omega in Alpha Eirik¡¯s Pack." He nced between them, then added gravely, "She was also the wet nurse to Miss Selene."
A silence fell so thick it stole the air from the room.
"She..." Luca swallowed hard. "She knew Selene?"
Ma lifted her head, and though her age showed in the lines of her face, there was a steadiness in her gaze. "I did not just know her, my lords. I raised her."
Aeron took a step forward, eyes narrowing. "You were there... when the pack fell?"
"I was," she answered softly. "I was with her from the moment she was born... until the day you conquered the Silver Fang pack."
Luca stumbled back a pace. Kael¡¯s hands curled into fists.
"Why now?" Luca¡¯s voice was rough. "Whye forward now?"
Cyrus answered in her ce. "Because Alpha Aeron asked me to find someone who could give you the truth of Miss Selene¡¯s past. Someone who could answer the questions none of us had the courage to ask before." His voice quieted.
Kael¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed. "The truth?"
Cyrus nodded once. "All of it."
A sudden pressure sank through the room. Heavy. Dreadced. Because even before she opened her mouth, the alphas already knew¡ª
This truth would not be easy.
Ma stepped forward. "I have heard from Beta Cyrus that Miss Selene told you once... that she was not Alpha Eirik¡¯s daughter."
Kael flinched.
Updates are released by FindN()vel
Luca looked away.
Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened so hard a nerve jumped in his forehead.
"I¡¯m here to confirm it," the old woman whispered. "She was telling the truth."
The silence cracked like a whip. Kael stumbled back a step, as if struck. Luca breathed, "But he... he raised her. She was always at his side¡ª"
Even though Selene had already revealed this to them, they still found it difficult to believe.
"Because he needed her," Ma said, her voiceced with steel. "Not because he loved her."
They stared at her. But she didn¡¯t flinch.
"I know what kind of man Alpha Eirik was," she continued. "I knew what he was capable of. You think he raised her out of kindness?" Her voice shook now, a brittle rage rising. "No. He kept her close because she has her purpose. Because she is someone he could use."
Luca¡¯s knees almost buckled.
Aeron looked like stone, but his knuckles were white where they clenched at his sides.
"You mean to say," Luca rasped, "that all this time... she was never his child?"
"Yes," Ma whispered. "She was never his."
For a heartbeat, no one breathed.
The room was still. And in that stillness, a sickening realization took root¡ªone that sent every brother¡¯s heart into a downward spiral of dread.
Because if that was true... if she wasn¡¯t Eirik¡¯s daughter...
Then everything they thought they knew about her¡ªevery judgment, every cruel word, every punishment¡ªthey¡¯d given to the wrong girl.
Aeron¡¯s voice came low and ragged. "Why... why didn¡¯t she tell us sooner?"
Ma¡¯s eyes softened. "Would you have believed her?"
No one answered. Because they all knew the truth. They wouldn¡¯t have.
They had branded her a liar, a seductress, and a traitor. Nothing more than Eirik¡¯s filthy bloodline poisoning their pack from the inside.
And yet now...
Now the truth stood in front of them in the form of a frail old woman whose presence made their chests cave in with shame.
Ma¡¯s eyes glistened with the weight of memories too old and too cruel to fade.
"She was just a child," the old woman whispered, her voice almost trembling. "Barely able to understand when it happened. Her mother was dragged out in front of her...she was beaten, bloodied, and butchered like a criminal. And for what?"
Silence.
The four alphas didn¡¯t dare breathe.
Ma¡¯s voice cracked. "Because she refused a demand from Alpha Eirik. I don¡¯t know what it was. Missy...she never told me exactly. Only that it was something her mother would never allow. Not even to save her own life."
Aeron¡¯s jaw clenched. Luca¡¯s breath hitched. Kael¡¯s fists were trembling at his sides.
"That was her mother¡¯sst wish," Ma said quietly. "If he ever asked the same thing from Selene... she was to refuse. No matter what."
She looked at them all then, one by one. Her old eyes were piercing.
"And after the Luna died... Miss Selene¡¯s life turned into something worse than any punishment the gods could imagine."
Chapter 60: She Said His Name Like a Prayer
Chapter 60: Chapter 60: She Said His Name Like a Prayer
"She was Luna¡¯s daughter," Kael said hoarsely. "Why would he¡ª?"
"Because he wanted to make her give in to his demand," Ma interrupted, her voice suddenly sharper. "He needed her for his purpose. And when she wouldn¡¯t, he threw her to the wolves."
Luca flinched.
"She was sent to the omega quarters. Not as one of them. But beneath them. A girl with noble blood, living in filth. Sleeping in sheds. Starving with scraps. Wearing torn clothes that didn¡¯t fit. Her name became a curse. The omegas bullied her and beat her, and Eirik let them. No, worse... he rewarded them."
Lucian¡¯s jaw ticked violently, like it was taking every ounce of will not to snap in half.
"He made it a game," Ma spat. "The more they hurt her, the more he praised them. She lived like that for years. Alone and Tortured."
"Why didn¡¯t anyone stop it?" Aeron rasped.
"Because no one dared," Ma said. "And then... something changed."
She exhaled, slow and heavy.
"She stopped crying. She stopped begging." Her voice dropped. "And she started fighting back."
"She was eleven the first time she broke another omega¡¯s arm," Ma went on. "By thirteen, no one dared touch her. Not because she had protection¡ªbut because they feared what she¡¯d do. She grew fierce. Quiet. Hard. She taught herself how to survive. How to endure."
She looked at the alphas now, and her gaze was nothing short of fire.
"But Alpha Eirik wasn¡¯t done with her. No. If anything, her strength made him hate her more. Because she wouldn¡¯t yield. Wouldn¡¯t cry. And definitely wouldn¡¯t give in to his demand."
Kael had turned away, his back to the room, breathing raggedly. Luca¡¯s eyes were ssy. Aeron stood rooted, unreadable, but every muscle in his body screamed tension.
"So he started beating her," Ma said softly. "With his fists. With a whip. Whenever something went wrong in his pack¡ªhe med her. And when she still didn¡¯t scream..."
She looked down.
"...he would aim for an even crueler method."
A moment passed in silence.
"She never cried," Ma said. "She never asked me for help. Not once. Just held onto her mother¡¯s words, clung to them like armor."
"And then one day, everything changed again."
Ma¡¯s voice grew quieter. Heavy. Dreadful.
"She came to me, pale and shaking. Told me Alpha Eirik had ordered her to dress up. Said he was taking her to a pack celebration."
Luca looked up slowly, blood draining from his face.
"She was terrified. She didn¡¯t know why he wanted her there, but she felt it¡ªsomething was wrong. She begged me not to make her go, but there was nothing I could do. She had no choice."
Ma¡¯s gaze lifted to the four of them again.
"And that celebration... was yours. Your eighteenth birthday."
A dead silence fell.
Aeron¡¯s breath caught.
Kael turned slowly, his face pale.
Lucian¡¯s mouth opened¡ªbut no words came out.
Ma¡¯s eyes softened, distant now, as if she were seeing a memory unfold right in front of her.
"But something changed that night," she whispered. "Something... woke inside her."
She smiled faintly, but it was a smile wrapped in sorrow.
"I was dreading the moment she left for your pack. I paced all evening. Cried all night. I kept thinking¡ªwhat would happen to her in a different territory? In a ce where she had no one? What if she didn¡¯te back? What if she was used, hurt, or broken even more?"
Her voice broke on thatst word. The alphas stood frozen.
Kael¡¯s eyes had turned ssy now. Luca was pressing his palm to his mouth. Aeron was silent, unmoving¡ªbut Lucian...
Lucian looked like a man who had lost his soul.
Ma went on.
"But then... when she came back... gods," she whispered, "I didn¡¯t even recognize her."
The silence deepened.
Newest update provided by find?novel
"She burst through the door like sunlight. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes glowing. There was a sparkle there¡ªbright and full of something I hadn¡¯t seen since her mother died. Since she was little."
Ma¡¯s eyes shone now too, remembering.
"She ran to me. Just threw her arms around me and cried. But they were not tears of pain. Not that time."
A trembling smile touched her lips.
"She said, ¡¯Mammy... I think I found my crush. I think... I¡¯ve fallen in love.¡¯"
Lucian sucked in a sharp breath. His knees almost buckled.
"She said it like a girl who had just heard her heart beat for the first time," Ma murmured, voice cracking with emotion. "Like someone who¡¯d only known darkness and suddenly caught a glimpse of the stars."
The old woman paused, cing a hand to her chest.
"She stayed up the whole night, talking about you all. About the food, the music, and the beauty of the celebration. But mostly... about how everyone looked at her. She said, ¡¯Mammy, they looked at me like I was a little bird who could fly across the world. They didn¡¯t see me as a burden. They didn¡¯t see me as a dirty girl. They praised me. Me, Mammy. Like I was something precious.¡¯"
Aeron turned away, his jaw clenched so tight his teeth might crack.
Kael¡¯s shoulders were shaking.
"She said, ¡¯I wish I was born in Silver Dawn. Maybe I¡¯d have a real family then.¡¯"
Lucian let out a choked sound, barely human.
Ma looked straight at him.
"She smiled when she said your name," she whispered. "A small smile. The kind that onlyes when someone touches the soul."
Lucian¡¯s head lifted, and their eyes met.
"She said, ¡¯The heir of Silver Dawn Pack... Mammy, he¡¯s the most handsome boy I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯"
Lucian made a strangled sound and took a staggering step back.
"She described everything," Ma said, her voice low and filled with quiet wonder. "The way your hair caught the light. The curve of your smile. The way youughed once at something small. She said, ¡¯He¡¯s just like the prince I used to dream of. I don¡¯t even know him... but I want to.¡¯"
Lucian fell to his knees.
"She said, ¡¯His name is Lucian... Mammy, don¡¯t you think... Selene and Lucian would sound beautiful together?¡¯"
Ma¡¯s voice crackedpletely now.
"She said it like a prayer. Like a dream. ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t that be the best name in the whole world?¡¯"
Ma¡¯s voice turned soft again, nearly a whisper now¡ªlike she was speaking the words of a girl long gone, holding on to them like precious ss.
"And then... she said something I never forgot."
The room held its breath.
Ma blinked through the sting in her eyes. Her lips trembled as she repeated the words that had haunted her all these years.
"Mammy... What if he¡¯s my mate?"
Lucian¡¯s breath stopped.
"She said it like a secret," Ma whispered. "Like it was too sacred to say aloud. Like if she said it too loudly, the god might take it away."
Kael turned sharply, his throat working with a silent sob.
"She told me, ¡¯Only mates fall in love at first sight, right? That¡¯s what you always said. That the bond... it knows. Even before we do.¡¯"
Lucian¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came.
"And then sheughed," Ma went on, her voice cracking under the weight of memory. "Like a girl already dreaming of forever. ¡¯Maybe that¡¯s what this is, Mammy. Maybe the Moon Goddess gave me someone, too. What if it¡¯s him? What if my mate is Lucian?¡¯"
Lucian crumbled.
His knees hit the floor again with a thud that echoed through the chamber like thunder.
He bowed forward, hands trembling violently as they covered his face¡ªlike they could block out the memory of the girl he never saw, never protected, and never knew had looked at him like he was her destiny.
The sob that tore from his throat was raw.
It wasn¡¯t rage. It wasn¡¯t guilt. It was grief. A grief that cut so deep it left no skin behind. Because she had loved him.
Chapter 61: Lucian Broke Down
Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Lucian Broke Down
Lucian couldn¡¯t breathe.
The weight of it came crashing down like a tidal wave of knives. His hands clutched at his face, trying to smother the sound, trying to hold himself together¡ªbut it was no use.
He sobbed. Not the silent, restrained kind of weeping a warrior is taught to master.
No. Hepletely broke down.
Right there on the floor, in front of his brothers, in front of Ma and their beta, in front of the ghosts of every sin he had evermitted¡ªLucian wept like a man who had lost his soul.
His broad shoulders shook. His fingers tangled in his hair as if trying to rip the guilt from his skull. His breath hitched again and again and then came out as a raw cry, full of everything he had buried for years.
He didn¡¯t care how he looked.
He didn¡¯t care that he was supposed to be an Alpha.
Because right now¡ªhe wasn¡¯t. He was just a broken man. A man who had shattered something irreceable.
His mate. His Selene.
And not just her body¡ªnot just her trust. No. He had crushed something even more fragile.
Her hope.
Her love.
Her first, innocent dream was of a boy she had believed was meant for her.
"Mammy... What if he¡¯s my mate?"
Lucian wed at his chest like he could rip those words out of his heart.
If he could just go back... Gods, if he could only go back¡ª
"I should¡¯ve protected her," he choked out, his voice hoarse and cracked. "I should¡¯ve trusted her...should¡¯ve seen her..."
None of the others moved.
Even Aeron¡¯s face had twisted into something unreadable, his fists clenched at his sides, eyes zing with pain.
But Lucian couldn¡¯t see them.
He was trapped in the prison of his own memory, his own failure.
"If it weren¡¯t for him..." Lucian growled through gritted teeth, lifting his head just enough to let the next words out. "If that bastard hadn¡¯t¡ªif he hadn¡¯t poisoned everything and manipted..."
He mmed his fist into the floor. The echo rang out sharp and violent, but he didn¡¯t stop.
"I¡¯d drag him from his grave," Lucian spat, voice trembling with fury. "I¡¯d bring him back just to torture him again and again and again¡ªuntil he felt even a fraction of what she went through. What we all went through."
His chest heaved with every ragged breath, but all his rage was useless. Because deep down, he knew it was toote. He knew he had already lost her in the worst way a man could lose someone¡ªby being the reason she broke.
And now... now he was hollow. Hopeless. Because everything that mattered was already gone, already destroyed, and there was no undoing it. No turning back. Now he was just a fool who was clinging to hope...
"And maybe..." his voice dropped to a whisper, "maybe if he¡¯d never touched our lives... she would¡¯ve still looked at me like that. Like I was someone worth loving."
He swallowed hard. His eyes were wet and empty all at once.
"We could¡¯ve been something pure," he said brokenly. "Like the way she saw me that night. Like the way she dreamed."
He bowed his head again.
"My Selene..." the words barely escaped. "What haven¡¯t you endured...?"
He saw her againughing under moonlight, cheeks flushed, voice soft as petals as she whispered his name like it was magic. That night. That moment. When everything had still been innocent.
Before her father¡¯s lies. before his pack was destroyed. Before their hate.
Before he had be everything she feared.
"First her father ruined her," Lucian whispered. "And then... when he was dead, we just picked up where he left off. We turned her into a caged bird in a bigger, colder cage."
???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel
His hands curled into fists again.
"I¡¯m no better than him," he hissed. "No... I¡¯m worse."
A sob caught in his throat.
"At least she knew her father was a monster. She expected nothing from him. But me..."
His voice shattered.
"She loved me."
"She looked at me with a pure heart, and I crushed it under my boot like it was nothing. Like she was nothing."
His vision blurred. His voice dropped into a broken whisper, more breath than sound.
"I was supposed to be her mate..."
"I became her nightmare instead."
And then he sobbed again¡ªharder this time¡ªbecause there was no escaping that truth. Not even death would cleanse it.
On the other side of the room, Ma was crying too.
Her chest ached with every breath, but she didn¡¯t make a sound¡ªbecause if she did, she knew the scream would never end.
Her hands trembled as she clutched the shawl around her shoulders like a shield, as if it could protect her from the truth unraveling before her eyes.
Lucian sobs. His torment. His guilt. It didn¡¯t move her. Not the way it once might have.
Because all she could see was her¡ªthat little girl with wide eyes, who used to trail behind her in the kitchen, who once asked if stars could be plucked and kept in jars. That girl who had known nothing but cruelty from the moment she was born, and yet still found the strength to love, to trust... to dream.
And now¡ªnow she was gone.
Lost to the cliffside where nobody was ever found. Disappeared into a silence so final it made Ma feel like her lungs were filling with stone.
When the report first came¡ªthe word that Selene had fallen while escaping with a rogue¡ªMa had refused to believe it. She had screamed, scoured every inch of forest, and begged trackers and wolves alike to keep searching. But weeks had passed. Then a month. And still, no word. No sighting or any trail.
It would be a lie to say hope hadn¡¯t begun to die inside her.
And maybe that was why it hurt so much now. Because she knew. Selene was gone. Her missy was dead.
Because if she had survived, why did she note back? She has no one in the world aside from her. Her throat closed.
"You had no one in this world. Only me. And if you¡¯re not here... it must mean I¡¯ve lost you too." Ma thought.
She turned her face away as another sob broke loose.
And the ones who had driven her to it... were right here, sobbing into the floor like they were the victims.
Chapter 62: Maela’s Grief and Resentment
Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Ma¡¯s Grief and Resentment
Ma¡¯s grief twisted inside her heart, full of resentment. It would be a lie to say she didn¡¯t hate them.
Once, long ago, she might¡¯ve pitied these Alphas, these boys ripped from their home, orphaned by Alpha Eirik¡¯s cruelty, raised in the shadows of blood and vengeance. They have every right to take their revenge, but what was her misfault in this? Why was she the one who had to bear the brunt of this...? And yes, once, she might have whispered that it wasn¡¯t their fault.
But not anymore. Not after what they did to her. Not after they turned her into nothing more than a thing to be tamed and discarded.
Her tears dripped silently onto herp, her mouth pressed into a line so tight it hurt. She had made her decision the moment she heard Selene was gone. And this scene...this pitiful disy of regret, only hardened it.
They didn¡¯t deserve forgiveness.
Let them live with the weight of what they had done. Let regret choke them every time they closed their eyes. Let every echo of her name haunt them like a curse carved into their souls.
Because Selene deserved atonement. She deserved mourning. She deserved justice.
And if the goddess had any mercy, maybe once these Alphas had bled enough sorrow to match what they had inflicted, Selene¡¯s soul could finally rest.
She would bury her grief quietly. She would mourn like a mother mourning her child.
Follow current nov?ls on f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel
***
Kael¡¯s POV~
I didn¡¯t move. Even as Lucian broke in front of us, sobbing like a man who¡¯d been gutted, it was like the sound alone was tearing the floorboards apart...
My feet felt nailed to the ground. My heart... my heart was a storm with no sky. A storm that didn¡¯t know where to go.
Lucian had copsed into himself, and still¡ªI stood frozen.
I couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch him or tofort him. Not when my own chest was a battlefield, not when Ma¡¯s words still rang in my head like bells tolling for the dead.
Gods. Selene.
I closed my eyes, and the world twisted. The way Ma had spoken...shaking, like her grief had be bone-deep rage¡ªit rooted in me like ice.
He hurt her... that bastard. He made her bleed long before we ever touched her. And when he died, we took the whip from his hand and didn¡¯t even notice.
A shudder ran through me.
I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying until the warmth trailed down my cheeks. Quiet and Bitter. My wolf howled inside me, not with fury, not even with guilt¡ªbut with the lost, agonized cry of a child who had lost everything.
He hadn¡¯t spoken to me since that night. Since she fell from the cliff.
He med me. We med me.
Because he had felt it¡ªhe had known what she was, and I... I had pushed it down. Buried it under pride and vengeance and years of watching my family burn.
Selene. God, even thinking her name made something fracture in me.
I should have listened to my wolf.
But I was too angry. Too proud. Too... cruel. I couldn¡¯t see past the shadows Eirik left behind. Every time I looked at her, I saw that night. I saw the blood. The lies that tore us apart.
I thought she was just as cruel as him¡ªthey are, after all, of the same bloodline. But the reason I hated her... was a lie. And now, what¡¯s left of me?
And now... now I couldn¡¯t even be sure that what I¡¯d seen was real. That night¡ªthose moments etched into my memory¡ªthey felt like smoke now. Uncertain.
What if it was never her? What if it was all lies? What if I hated her for something she never did?
My hands shook. I opened my eyes and looked at Lucian again.
Lucian was on the floor, weeping like his soul had been torn in two. His body trembled, fists raw from pounding the stone, voice broken with grief and regret.
A strange pain tore through my chest, sharp and merciless. Watching my brother fall apart should have angered me, should have stirred something protective or fierce¡ªbut instead, it hollowed me out.
I hated that I thought it, but I did.
I wished it had been me. On that floor. On my knees. Ripped open by what I had done to her.
Because in the shadow of his guilt, something selfish rose in my heart¡ªa feeling I hadn¡¯t dared give a name until now.
It wasn¡¯t just Lucian who had felt something for Selene on that night.
I had too.
From the very beginning. From the moment she stepped into this house, wild-eyed and defiant, with those strange bursts of fire in her gaze that no one could tame. But I¡¯d dismissed it.
Mocked it. Crushed it under my heel with snark and scorn. Every time my heart stirred, I pushed it down and told myself it meant nothing. She was too young, too stubborn, and just a young girl.
She was just a pup, I had told myself. Just a child with a sharp tongue and too much fire.
And I had treated her like one. Like she didn¡¯t matter. I thought I was justified in doing so¡ªbecause I could not ept that I was actually attracted by a pup.
But Lucian...
Lucian hadn¡¯t held back.
He had been softer and more forward. He had danced with her. Talked with her. Laughed with her. They had shared hours I never knew about. Days of smiles, of quietpany. I hadughed at him then, calling it foolish. Weak.
But now?
Now I would have given anything to go back and steal those moments for myself.
If I had spoken to her more or listened instead of barked...would she have ever...?
Would she have looked at me with those eyes? The ones that made Lucian melt? Would she have ever whispered to someone about him, "What if he¡¯s my mate?"
Gods.
That question haunted me now.
Because that night... that stupid, childish dream of hers... she had asked it about Lucian.
Not me.
And I suddenly hated how their names sounded together. How Selene and Lucian fit like a story waiting to be written. While mine...Kael sounded like a stranger in her world. Like a side character who never got a second look.
Chapter 63: One Year Later
Chapter 63: Chapter 63: One Year Later
One Year Later~
The night smelled of smoke and rain. Somewhere beyond the narrow streets, music pounded, heavy and relentless, from a pub that glittered like a lighthouse in the dark. Inside,ughter rose and fell in waves, drunken shouts shing with the humming of loud music, which was enough to deafen any sane person.
At a small table near the back, a girl sat with one leg crossed over the other, swirling the amber liquid in her ss without drinking it.
She wore a dress the color of midnight, one shoulder bare, silver chains glinting faintly against her pale corbone. Her hair fell like a river of ink down her back, but the dim light caught hints of something almost alluring in the strands.
She looked harmless, even pretty.
Which was exactly why the arrogant heir thought she was his for the taking.
"Well," a deep, smug voice sounded through the music. "Look at you, baby. Alone in a ce like this? That¡¯s dangerous."
The Alpha heir stepped into her space like he owned it; he was tall and broad, with the kind of cocky smirk that had probably worked on a hundred other women. His friends, lounging nearby, were already grinning, sensing a show.
"Come with us," he drawled, leaning close enough that his expensive cologne curled into her senses. "We¡¯ll show you a real good time."
The girl tilted her head and smiled like she was ttered by his words. "My Alpha..." she murmured, voice curling with something sweet enough to rot. "Don¡¯t you think this ce is too crowded? I¡¯m... shy." Hershes lowered, a faint flush of pink blooming on her cheeks. "Let¡¯s go somewhere else."
The crowd near the bar erupted in low whistles and cheers, egging the Alpha on. His ego swelled, pride gleaming in his eyes. "That¡¯s my girl," he chuckled, motioning for his friends to stay put. "Just us, baby."
He followed her like a wolf tracking prey, too confident to notice that he was being led.
She slipped through the haze of the crowd, her hips swaying just enough to keep his gaze locked. Then, without warning, she veered toward the back hall.
The Alpha frowned. "Why are we going this way? The back door leads to the alley."
She looked over her shoulder, that smile still sugar-sweet. "Alpha... I like doing things in forbidden ces."
His chest swelled with anticipation. "You¡¯re trouble, aren¡¯t you?" he said with a cocky smirk, already anticipating something thrilling.
"Mm," she hummed, pushing the door open and stepping into the cool night air.
This text is hosted at f?ndnovel
The door hadn¡¯t even swung shut before a blur of movement crashed into him; a heavy kick mmed into his ribs with enough force to send him sprawling to the ground. Air exploded from his lungs, his skull ringing from the impact on the wet cobblestones.
"The fuck¡ª?" he wheezed, clutching his side.
A shadow stepped forward, lean and hooded, boot nted firmly on the ground where he had just been standing.
The Alpha¡¯s rage red. "Bitch! Do you have any idea who I¡ª"
Another kick snapped his head sideways, silencing the rest of his sentence. Blood filled his mouth, metallic and hot. His pride red sharper than the pain; he was an Alpha, and he was being beaten by someone barely reaching his shoulder.
The girl from the pub giggled behind the hooded figure, the sound light and almost delighted. "He was flirting with me," she said, feigning outrage as she twirled a strand of her hair. "Do you think this Sara is someone you can justy your filthy hands on?"
The Alpha snarled, trying to push himself up only for pain to explode between his legs as a third kicknded with surgical precision. His breath shattered into a strangled gasp, eyes rolling white for a heartbeat.
"You... you¡ª" he choked, voice trembling.
A cold voice cut him off. "Filthy mutts."
Something sharp and burning pierced his neck. His body seized for a second, then went limp as darkness rushed in...thest thing he saw was the faint glint of a syringe being withdrawn.
The hooded figure straightened, pocketing the syringe.
Sara beamed, pping her hands once. "Wow, Selene, you¡¯re always so cool! Make me your girlfriend already. I am willing to serve you with all my heart."
The figure pulled back her hood, revealing a pale face almost too beautiful for the dim alley. Striking silver hair spilled over her shoulders, catching the faint glow from the streetlight. Her eyes were colder than the steel she carried.
Selene rolled her eyes. "Drag him before his friendse looking. We don¡¯t have much time."
Sara saluted yfully. "Yes, ma¡¯am."
Sara was half-dragging, half-hauling the Alpha¡¯s limp body toward the mouth of the alley when Selene¡¯s head snapped toward the pub¡¯s back door.
Heavy footsteps were rushing towards them.
Selene¡¯s lips curved, but there was no warmth in the expression¡ªonly the sharp edge of a de. "Tch... the mutt¡¯s already mind-linked his friends."
Her eyes went cold enough to freeze bone.
Sara nced back, nervous. "Then what do we..."
"Take him to the car," Selene cut her off, voice t as winter steel. "It¡¯s parked two streets over. I¡¯ll deal with the rest."
"But¡ª"
Selene stepped past her, cing herself between Sara and the growing thud of boots on stone. "Sara," she said, and the way she spoke the name made the air heavy. "Move. Now."
Sara swallowed hard, then nodded, hauling the unconscious Alpha toward the shadows.
Selene stood alone in the alley, her breath steady despite the pounding approach. Her hands curled into loose fists, knuckles flexing like she was loosening a bowstring.
"Rotten mutts," she murmured under her breath, almost like it was a curse. "Always thinking the world owes you something just because you can bare your fangs."
The first figure burst through the door, nostrils ring as he scented the air. Another followed. Then two more.
Selene tilted her head, a smile slicing across her face, not sweet this time, but sharp enough to twist their stomach.
Selene stepped forward, tilting her head. "Look at you," she said with a cold smile. "Goddess¡¯s littlepdogs,ing when called."
One of them snarled, "Where¡¯s Ken?"
"Sleeping," Selene said. "Like a good bitch should be."
Their growls deepened.
One lunged a step closer. "Watch your mouth, whore."
Selene smirked. "Whore? Coming from a mutt who¡¯d hump a tree if it smelled right."
This word from her sessfully enraged them, every wolf¡¯s rage rising to the fullest.
Selene¡¯s smile sharpened. "Come on, doggies. Let¡¯s see how loud you howl when I break your bones."
Chapter 64: Pure-Blooded Witch
Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Pure-Blooded Witch
Sara looked outside from the car, scanning the shadows for any sign of her. When she finally caught sight of Selene walking towards her, her chest loosened. She let out a breath she hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d been holding.
Her eyes flicked over Selene from head to toe. Not because she doubted her but because instinct demanded it. A cut. A bruise. Something. Anything. But as always, there was nothing. Selene looked exactly as she had when she¡¯d left. Untouched and Untouchable.
Sara couldn¡¯t help the question that flickered in her mind for the thousandth time¡ªhow?
After all, werewolves only had one real advantage over the rest of them¡ªbrute strength. And witches... witches like them were the weakest when it came to physical strength. That was why they were easy prey. That was why these bastards hunted them like sport.
But Selene... Selene was different. She had never seen a man, wolf, or any other race that could beat her in a fight. Not once.
Is it because she¡¯s pure-blooded? Sara thought. But even as the idea passed her mind, she dismissed it. She had met pure-blooded witches before. None of them had this kind of power. None of them could take down an Alpha with their bare hands and walk away without a scratch.
She¡¯d asked before. Too many times. And every time, Selene¡¯s answer had been the same.
"Life has a way of teaching you the very things you¡¯re weakest in."
Sara had never pushed further. She knew that tone¡ªt, closed, final. But it didn¡¯t stop the curiosity from gnawing at her.
The passenger door opened. Selene slid in without a word, the faint scent of wolf blood still clinging to her.
"Drive," she said quietly, her voice like steel wrapped in silk.
She didn¡¯t even look behind her. Didn¡¯t even acknowledge the presence of the Alpha wedged into the back seat.
Sara¡¯s gaze flicked to the rearview mirror, taking in the sight of him. Massive shoulders hunched, neck bent at an unnatural angle, knees shoved up so high they nearly pressed against his chest. The narrow back seat of the old sedan had him twisted and folded in a way that would have been funny... if the air inside the car wasn¡¯t so heavy.
But Sara did not give a fuck about how this bastard was or was notfortable. If she could, she would have tied his worthless body with a rope to the back of the car and dragged him through the mud, over the stones, until his flesh peeled and bones cracked. But ahh... her fantasy would have to wait. After all, they had a mission to do.
Soon they drove for almost an hour, leaving the reeking territories of the werewolves far behind. The trees thinned, the air shifted, and the scent of pine and earth slowly faded into the neutral ndness of humannd. It was quieter here... too quiet.
Sara pulled the car in front of a simple two-story house. A in ce. Nothing to look at twice. The paint is a little chipped, the windows are ordinary¡ªjust another middle-tier home tucked into a human neighborhood. But Selene knew better. Oh, she knew exactly what breathed under that skin of simplicity.
Sara shoved open her door, ncing over at Selene.
"You can rest," Sara said, her tone clipped. "I¡¯ll deal with him."
Selene didn¡¯t argue. She didn¡¯t even look at the bastard again. Somewhere deep inside, just the presence of a werewolf made her stomach twist. Made her skin crawl. It would be better if Sara dragged him far, far away from her sight.
Selene stepped out into the cool air, ignoring the faint sound of chains rattling inside the car as the Alpha shifted his position. She didn¡¯t care. She walked straight to the front door, her boots thudding softly against the concrete steps.
The moment she crossed the threshold, the smell changed¡ªless human, more stone and metal hidden beneath. Because under this in little home, there was a basement.
A very big basement. Bigger than the house itself¡ªalmost triple in size. A secret ce carved deep and far, where they kept Alphas chained like the mutts they were.
That was her idea.
Find the newest release on Find[F]ovel
Now, they had decided to y the same game as them. Turn their own tactics back on them. Hold one of theirs to get back one of their own. Because the arrogant Alphas had witches locked up in their filthy dens, feeding on their magic like leeches to prolong their lives.
Her lips curled in disgust at the thought. The urge to rip each of them apart burned in her chest, but it was useless. They would heal. Regenerate like pathetic undead.
Copying the ability of vampires. But at least vampires are still better than them¡ªthey have the ability to live long on their own. Unlike these mutts, these wolves were living like immortals only because of the young witches they had chained in their packs.
Selene rubbed her brows, a sigh slipping from her lips. The memories wed their way up her mind, and she hated it. She turned and walked to the narrow staircase, heading to the second floor. Sara could deal with the bastard however she liked. She wouldn¡¯t interfere. Her only task had been to capture him. Now he was here. The rest... wasn¡¯t her concern.
The walls upstairs were in. The door to her room creaked softly when she pushed it open. She crossed to the bathroom without thinking, peeling her clothes from her skin. The scent of wolf clung to her like filth. She stepped under the water, hot and heavy as it poured down her body, steam curling around her face.
For a moment, she let her eyes close. Let the pounding of the water drown everything else out. It was the only thing that could pull the fatigue from her bones right now.
She didn¡¯t know how long she stood there, letting her mind drift. But when she finally stepped out, it waste. The light outside her window had gone from dull gold to deep night.
She dried herself and pulled on fresh clothes, and that was when her gaze caught on the mark on her arm. Still there.
Chapter 65: The Cliff and the Covenant
Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Cliff and the Covenant
Selene stared at it for a long moment, then slowly traced her fingers over it.
She could have removed it easily. After everything she¡¯d learned about her abilities, erasing this mark would have been a simple task. But she hadn¡¯t. She chose to keep it¡ªnot out of helplessness, but because it reminded her of what she had survived. It was her motivation. A reminder of her promise: she would never let anyone control her life again.
Suddenly, her eyes shed with memories from a year ago... the day fate had given her a new life.
A cursed day, yet also a day of awakening. The day she had tried to escape that ce. Escape the pack that had made her life hell. She had been just inches away frompletely losing herself. Running was her only option.
And that was the day she discovered the truth¡ªshe wasn¡¯t even a werewolf.
She had never known who her father was. She¡¯d assumed he must have been a wolf, at least. But that day shattered that illusion. He wasn¡¯t. And as for her mother... Selene had always known she wasn¡¯t a she-wolf, though the woman never once revealed her true race.
It was also the day she learned something far worse: she was fated to be the mate of the very monsters who had ruined her life. The ones who had treated her worse than animals. When they discovered she was their mate, they changed¡ªsuddenly acting like she was the one at fault, like she had wronged them.
Selene¡¯s eyes grew misty, but there was a coldness in them now. A bitterugh escaped her lips.
She had been too na?ve back then. But now? Now she knew the truth.
She had seen what those werewolves truly were¡ªbeasts driven by madness and dominance. Not a single one of them was sane. Not a single one deserved forgiveness. All of them were monsters in disguise, bastards hiding behind a twisted sense of honor and power.
But she... she wasn¡¯t like them.
She didn¡¯t have the kind of twisted heart that would let her ept abuse and call it love. She wasn¡¯t some pathetic fool who¡¯d crawl back to her abusers, clinging to a bond that meant nothing but pain. She wasn¡¯t a bitch desperate for affection at the cost of her dignity.
No.
That day, she never looked back. Not once.
Even when she jumped from the cliff, knowing full well it might kill her.
Even when the mate bond tormented her mind, trying to pull her back to them, torturing her endlessly.
She chose the pain of breaking free over the humiliation of submission.
Then, a shiver ran down her spine as another thought crashed into her: what if he hadn¡¯t saved her that day?
She would have still been tied to them, still living under their thumb. And they wouldn¡¯t have cared whether she was happy or not. All they had ever wanted was dominance and control. Her life wouldn¡¯t have been any better¡ªperhaps the setting would have changed, but she would have eventually lost herselfpletely.
But someone had saved her.
To this day, she didn¡¯t know who. He had refused to step forward. But Selene had her suspicions, a quiet certainty in her heart. One day, she would repay him.
It had all started when she found that silver dagger just outside the Alpha¡¯s quarters. Someone had nted it for her. Someone had been helping her all along. Someone who had gone so far as to orchestrate an entire rogue attack¡ªjust to make sure the DuskDraven Alpha couldn¡¯t track her escape.
Yes, it was true.
The rogue attack had been a ploy. She had no idea at the time. She thought she was going to die when that "rogue" jumped from the cliff with her.
But when she woke up, unconscious and hidden far from the pack, she learned the truth: someone had helped her escape.
And the rogue who had jumped with her?
He wasn¡¯t a rogue at all.
He was a regr werewolf¡ªprobably a subordinate of the man who orchestrated the entire escape. But the witches had cloaked him, concealed his aura in illusion and scent, using old spells to make him seem like a rogue on the edge of madness. It had to be believable. If the Dusk Draven sensed even the faintest trace of betrayal, the whole n would¡¯ve copsed before it began.
Selene had cked out mid-fall, lungs burning, the world fading to static as wind screamed past her ears. She expected death and honestly weed it.
But she woke up somewhere else.
Not in water. Not on rock. But in a very different environment.
The witches had brought her there.
At first, they didn¡¯t know who she was. To them, she was just a girl barely alive, brought by the man who was there benefactor to heal her. Another victim of the wolves¡¯ cruelty. They had no reason to care¡ªuntil they tried to heal her.
The old witch herself had leaned over Selene¡¯s unconscious body, her hand making small runes, ready to mend what she could. But the moment her fingers touched Selene¡¯s skin...
She jerked back.
Eyes wide. Mouth parting in disbelief.
"That¡¯s not¡ª" she¡¯d whispered.
The magic had red violently the moment contact was made¡ªresponding instinctively, rushing toward Selene like a river returning to its source.
"She carries the Old Blood," the old witch mutters with a stunned expression.
"No," the other witch said slowly, her voice reverent. "Not just Old Blood... pure."
A silence fell across the chamber.
Pure-blooded witches were legend. Bloodlines that had never been diluted by humans or other supernatural races. Most had died out generations ago¡ªwiped out by wolves, hunted by fearful humans, or scattered so far their power simply faded.
To find one now? In this era? And alive?
It was impossible.
And yet, Seleney there with a bruised body.
The coven changed after that.
She wasn¡¯t treated like a stranger anymore. She was watched with awe, like some long-lost heir returned from death. Rituals were held in her honor. Her name was entered in the ancestral tomes, though she had no knowledge of her family line.
Selene had felt overwhelmed¡ªthen angry.
Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel
She didn¡¯t care for titles. She didn¡¯t want power. All she¡¯d wanted was freedom.
But the truth couldn¡¯t be ignored anymore. Her mother hadn¡¯t just hidden her from the wolves. She had hidden her from everyone, even her own kind.
Chapter 66: Ever Heard of Silver Dawn Pack
Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Ever Heard of Silver Dawn Pack
The morning light filtered weakly through the thin curtains. The room smelled faintly of a calm scent that was diffused in the air. Selene was still deep in the warmth of her nket, her breathing slow, her dreams untroubled.
That peace shattered with the pounding of fists against the door.
"Selene!" The voice was sharp and frantic; it was Sara¡¯s. "Selene, wake up!"
Selene¡¯s eyes cracked open, her body reluctant to move. "If you¡¯re not dying," she muttered into the pillow, "you¡¯d better have breakfast in your hands."
But Sara¡¯s voice cut any thought ofziness short. "Something¡¯s wrong...something really bad!"
Selene sat up slowly, stretching like a cat. "What is it this time?"
Sara didn¡¯t wait to be invited. She rushed in, hair a tangled mess, breathless from running. "The pack...Ken¡¯s pack...they¡¯ve gone mad. His father....he¡¯s furious. He¡¯s calling on every wolf in the city to find us. He¡¯s... he¡¯s hunting witches, Selene. Every single one."
Selene¡¯s head tilted. "Hunting witches?"
"Yes! Afterst night, you beat his son¡¯s friends half to death, and we kidnapped his precious heir he¡¯s demanding we return Ken immediately. And if we don¡¯t..." Sara¡¯s voice faltered. "He says he¡¯ll kill two witches before the day ends."
Selene¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. For a heartbeat, silence stretched, heavy as a de before the swing. Then she scoffed. "They really can¡¯t wait, can they? At least let their darling boy rot for one day."
Sara¡¯s hands clenched at her sides. "Selene, he¡¯s serious. You know what he¡¯s capable of."
"And what about what they¡¯ve been doing to us for years?" Selene¡¯s voice dropped, sharp as steel. "They¡¯ve kept witches caged, bled us for our magic, and treated witches like currency. What does he take us for? Toys?"
Sara bit her lip, unsure if she should push further.
Selene swung her legs over the bed and stood, the morning chill brushing against her bare skin. "If that old bastard of an Alpha dares to harm even one witch, then he¡¯d better be ready to receive his precious son back... piece by piece."
She said it with no heat¡ªjust a calm, cold promise.
A quick rinse and changeter, she emerged from the washroom, silver hair still damp, clinging to the curve of her neck. She wasn¡¯t rushing. She didn¡¯t even look tense.
She sat at the small table, peeling an apple with deliberate slowness. The knife in her hand caught the morning light, glinting in a way that made Sara shift ufortably.
"Selene..." Sara¡¯s voice was low, almost pleading. "We can¡¯t just sit here."
Selene bit into a slice, chewing slowly. "We¡¯ll move when I decide. Not when they bark."
Sara paced, wringing her hands, every sound from the street making her flinch. But Selene just kept eating, calm in the storm, like she already had the game decided.
The apple corended in the trash with azy flick of Selene¡¯s wrist. She dabbed at her lips with a napkin, her movements unhurried and precise.
Sara¡¯s knee bounced under the table, her fingers worrying the edge of her sleeve. "Where are you going?"
Selene rose, the chair legs scraping softly against the floor. "To check on the dog downstairs."
The basement was colder than the rest of the house, the damp stone sweating under the low, swaying lightbulb. Wolfsbane hung heavy in the air, its acrid sting sharp enough to make most wolves gag.
But Ken was still conscious.
Barely.
Silver chains wrapped him like a predator¡¯s coils¡ªacross his chest, locking his wrists behind the chair, and binding his legs so tightly that the metal bit into his skin.
His head lolled forward, but Selene could see the steady rhythm of his breathing. They had heavily drugged him, but still this bastard became conscious, a perk of a high bloodline even in werewolves.
Original content can be found at find(?)ovel
Her boot connected with his shin. Hard.
The chair rattled against the stone floor.
"Wake up," she said, her voice quiet enough to make it worse. "I know you¡¯re not unconscious. Don¡¯t waste my time pretending."
Ken¡¯s head lifted slowly. His eyes were sharp, calcting, and far too smug for someone chained like livestock.
A smirk tugged at his mouth. "So... you must¡¯ve gotten my father¡¯s little warning." His voice was thick with mockery. "And just like a bitch, you¡¯vee to release me so I might... consider forgiving you."
The sentence was barely finished before her boot mmed into his ribs. The crack of impact was sharp, followed by a hiss of air through his clenched teeth.
Selene straightened slowly, her eyes cold. "Big mouth for a dog in a cage."
She didn¡¯t even look away from him when she called, "Sara. Phone. Now."
Sara appeared in the doorway, wide-eyed. "You... want me to...?"
"Record," Selene ordered.
Sara hesitated, then raised her phone directly, aiming at his pathetic state andpletely blocking Selene¡¯s profile.
Ken¡¯s smirk faltered for just a moment, but his pride burned too bright to keep him quiet. "You¡¯re recording this? To brag? To show you managed to touch me while I was chained? Pathetic."
Selene didn¡¯t respond. She drove her knee upward into his gut. The air left him in a strangled sound, his body jerking forward against the restraints.
"You..." His voice cracked with pain before hardening again. "If youy another hand on me, I will make you die a horrible death."
Selene tilted her head, studying him like one might a bug. "Then I¡¯d better make every hit worth it."
Her fist came down this time, smashing across his jaw. His head snapped sideways, blood painting the corner of his mouth.
"You filthy...bitch!" He spat, eyes shing gold. "You don¡¯t know who my sworn brother is! If you touch me again, he¡¯ll..."
Her fistnded again before he could finish.
But this time, he roared through the pain. "Alpha Aeron of the Silver Dawn Pack. Heard of him? And his brothers?" His voice swelled with ugly pride. "If you beat me again, I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll skin you alive, bitch."
Chapter 67: Brain-Dead Alphas
Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Brain-Dead Alphas
Selene¡¯s movement stilled at the mention of the name, Alpha Aeron. It was really absurd that someone was asking whether she had heard it or not. She did not only hear but...
She had never thought she would hear that name again, especially not like this, after a year, and from the mouth of her enemy.
For a fraction of a second, her eyes changed just enough for Sara, watching from the corner, to notice. But almost immediately, they returned to their usual calm, like the stillness of ake after a ripple.
Ken¡¯s smirk widened, certain he had just found her weak point. He was always right¡ªif anyone didn¡¯t fear his father, then they definitely feared them, the Dusk Draven alphas.
"Ah... so you have heard of them. Good. Then you know you¡¯re not just in trouble... you¡¯re already dead."
Selene stepped closer until her shadow drowned his. The faint shimmer of silver bled into her irises, making him flinch before he could stop himself.
"If they¡¯re so dangerous, then they¡¯d better hurry," she murmured.
Then came the smile¡ªcold, sharp, and promising pain. "Because if they take too long... there won¡¯t be enough of you left for them to save."
Her fist struck him, again and again. Each blow was a solid, merciless crack against flesh and bone, the sound echoing through the damp stone walls.
Sara¡¯s stomach churned at the wet thud of impact, at the way blood pattered against the floor like rain. Chains rattled violently with every strike, and Ken¡¯s smugughter bled into low snarls, then into the guttural, broken sound of a man losing his arrogance.
Soon the arrogant jerk was howling like a mangy mutt, begging for mercy. His lips was split open, his skin blooming with purples and reds from head to toe. But Selene didn¡¯t even blink.
This wasn¡¯t rage¡ªit was routine. Beating bastards like him was just another day¡¯s work... the fastest way to pry out the truth about where they were keeping the other witches.
She fisted his hair and yanked his head back until his neck strained. "How many witches does your father have?"
His eyes widened. "Witches... What are you talking about?"
But she saw it¡ªthe flicker of recognition. Realization dawned, and for the first time, there was a shadow of unease in his gaze. Yet his lips curved in a bloodied smirk.
"So, bitch... You are actually a witch." Heughed, the sound jagged and wet, like ss grinding against stone.
He leaned forward despite the chains biting into his wrists. "A witch? But how? I thought your kind were nothing but pathetic little rats... hiding in your holes, too scared to even fight back. Or did you finally hire some other race to do the dirty work for you?"
His eyes slid past her, settling on Sara with open mockery. "That one, sure. She looks like a witch. But you... silver hair and eyes like a de¡ªwhat the fuck are you? I¡¯ve never seen a witch who could fight like this."
In his mind, witches weren¡¯t warriors. They were worthless bitches.
Little creatures who clung to scraps of abandoned magic they could barely keep safe. Creatures of their kind had been hunted, chained, and bled dry for centuries.
Witches didn¡¯t just die in werewolf hands, they were broken first. Stripped of their magic drop by drop, forced to live long enough to watch their own covens sold off, their powers drained into the veins of the wolves who owned them.
Some were kept in dungeons for years, chained in iron that burned their skin until it was nothing but scar tissue, fed only enough to keep them alive so their magic wouldn¡¯t wither.
Others were used for sport, their screams echoing in the night as young alphas learned to "y" with them the way hunters toy with cornered prey.
Ken was the worst of them. He didn¡¯t just torture witches. He made games out of it. He would whisper promises of freedom just to watch their hope crack when heughed in their faces.
He had a habit of keeping them barely conscious, forcing them to heal so he could start all over again. And when they were too broken to fight back, he would pass them along to the others like worn-out toys.
Selene¡¯s palm cracked across Ken¡¯s cheek, jerking his head sideways. If he hadn¡¯t been an alpha, that single p would¡¯ve knocked him out cold.
"Have you gone deaf? I asked, "How many?"
"What are you talking about? We don¡¯t keep witches. My father is already stronger than most alphas alive, do you think he needs your filthy kind to make him stronger?"
"Don¡¯t spit lies when we both know exactly why you keep witches," Selene said, her voice like velvet dragged over knives. Her smile this time was slow and deliberate, and it made him shiver.
Because he knew... somehow, she knew. The real reason. The secret they weren¡¯t even allowed to tell their own kind.
Even witches didn¡¯t know the truth. So how did she?
"What nonsense are you saying?" Ken forced augh that didn¡¯t quite hide the tension in his jaw.
"Sure, in the past some alphas kept witches to boost their power with magic, but now it¡¯s frowned upon. We werewolves are proud creatures, we never take help from your filthy kind."
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel
"Filthy kind..." Selene¡¯s voice was soft and dangerous. "You¡¯re still doing it. You¡¯ve always been doing it. You just don¡¯t have the spine to admit it."
These filthy bastards were truly disgusting. Every day, Selene felt like her eyes were being forced open to witness yet another cruelty in the world.
And all of it seemed to trace back to one source: the werewolves. Beasts so consumed by their pride and arrogance, they refused to consider anyone beyond themselves.
She believed their arrogance had rotted their minds, turning them into nothing more than savage animals, obsessed with dominance and blind to the suffering they caused.
Selene wasn¡¯t just another victim...she was living proof of their cruelty. And the more she saw, the clearer it became: she wasn¡¯t alone. So many others had been tortured, broken, and discarded by these brain-dead Alphas who saw themselves as gods.
Chapter 68: Alpha of the Blackthorn Pack
Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Alpha of the ckthorn Pack
Selene suddenly stepped back, her shadow peeling away from his as if she¡¯d just lost interest. But the mutter that left her lips was low and dangerous.
"It seems you don¡¯t open your mouth with beating..."
Before Ken could smirk again, she raised her hand and bit into the pad of her own finger, deep enough for blood to well bright and scarlet. In the same motion, she seized his chin, forcing his head up until his neck strained painfully.
Her smile was sweet in a way that made Ken¡¯s skin crawl.
"Now... when you open your eyes again, be ready to tell the truth," she whispered. "Or I¡¯ll show you a thousand more methods like this."
Ken jerked against the chains, but she was already moving, her blood trailing in a deliberate pattern across his sweat-slick skin. A strange symbol began to form on his forehead, the lines sharp and exact, each one drawn with unshaking precision.
The moment thest stroke connected, the mark brightened faintly, glowing like a dying ember... and then sank into his skin, vanishing as though it had never been there.
Ken¡¯sposure broke. He thrashed violently, eyes wild.
"What the fuck are you doing, bitch?! I told you¡ªI don¡¯t know anything! We don¡¯t have any witches! Let me go!" His voice cracked into something that almost sounded like fear.
Selene didn¡¯t even look at him. "We¡¯ll see whether you truly know nothing... or whether your lies just ran out of time."
She turned, already walking toward the doorway. "Come, Sara. Leave him here with his misery."
Sara hesitated only a moment before following, her steps quick. When they were far enough that his chains were just faint rattles behind them, she finally blurted, "Was that... a hallucination spell?"
Selene gave a small nod.
Sara¡¯s eyes widened. She had been learning witchcraft since childhood with constant practice and strict discipline, and yet even she had never reached the level needed to draw that symbol. It was an advanced level of witchcraft that only some old witches were able to perform. And Selene... Selene had been studying for barely a year.
Sara felt like Selene in front of her was really worthy of being a pure-blooded witch.
It was confirmed a heartbeatter when the sound reached them.
A howl¡ªraw, guttural, torn from the throat of a man who had thought himself untouchable. It was followed by pleading, the words tumbling over each other in a cracked, desperate voice.
Sara didn¡¯t need an exnation. She knew exactly what Selene had done.
Hallucination spells were dangerous enough on their own, but this... this was the highest tier. A spell that didn¡¯t just twist sight and sound but turned the mind inward¡ªforcing the victim to feel every ounce of pain they had ever inflicted on another.
Every scream they¡¯d dragged from a throat.
Everysh, every bite, every breaking bone.
Every night someone had prayed for it to stop.
Now, those memories weren¡¯t something he watched from a safe distance. They became his reality. The roles reversed, and the torturer became the victim. It was a mind game.
It was the most high-grade hallucination known among witches¡ªnot just because of its brutality, but because it was almost impossible to manipte a mind so deeply without shattering itpletely. And the darker a person¡¯s sins, the heavier the weight of what they¡¯d feel.
Ken would suffer more than most.
Sara and Selene already had a file on him¡ªa collection of testimonies, names, and horrors. The things he¡¯d done to young witches weren¡¯t just cruel. They were... depraved. And now, listening to his choked, broken sobs echo through the stone hall, Sara knew he had been lying through his teeth when he imed ignorance.
Bullshit. He knew exactly where the witches were.
Her throat tightened. Her eyes misted despite herself, unbidden images shing¡ª
The witch they had rescued months ago. She was barefoot and starved from who knows how long. Her wrists were nothing but raw rings of scar tissue from iron manacles. The way she had flinched at the sound of a man¡¯s voice. How she had died within a week of freedom, too far gone to be saved.
Ken¡¯s pack had a reputation for honor and strength. But Sara knew the truth now¡ªit was just another den of monsters. Monsters who hunted and chained and drained witches until nothing was left.
She nced at Selene, who walked forward without a flicker of hesitation, as if Ken¡¯s screams were nothing more than background noise.
The sound of Ken¡¯s screams faded into the shadow, swallowed by the distance.
Far away from the basement¡¯s damp chill, in a room lit by the steady glow of goldenmps, a middle-aged man sat stiffly across from another Alpha. The heavy table between them gleamed like still water, but it did nothing to soften the weight in the air.
The visitor looked no older than forty¡ªbroad-shouldered, sharp-jawed, with the kind of presence that demanded a second nce. But that was the unsettling part. He was already over a hundred years old, an Alpha whose battles were etched into the history of the werewolf ns. Even with their naturally longer lifespans, most wolves bore their age in some form¡ªin silver hair, in weathered skin, and in the heaviness of their gaze.
Not him. He looked as though time had politely stepped aside for him, and that was enough to make most people stare twice.
Yet tonight, there was no pride in his bearing. Only strain.
"Alpha Aeron," the man began, voice low but edged with urgency. "The witches are going to rebel against us. And now she¡ª" his jaw tightened, "¡ªshe has kidnapped my only heir. How can we sit like this?"
His hands clenched against the table, knuckles whitening. "I have already lost three sons. Ken is my only one left. We have to bring him back."
He did not plead, but the weight in his tone was unmistakable.
The man was the Alpha of the ckthorn Pack. And he was Ken¡¯s father.
When he spoke, it was with the utmost respect, a deference owed to the one seated across from him. But the younger Alpha, lounging in his high-backed chair as if the entire matter was a mild inconvenience, barely bothered to nce at him.
Newest update provided by find?novel
Aeron¡¯s gaze flicked up for only a heartbeat before dropping back to the papers in his hand.
"Your son is kidnapped," he said evenly, the words as cold as frost on steel. "What does that have to do with me?"
Chapter 69: Slowly Losing themsleves
Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Slowly Losing themsleves
Alpha ckthorn¡¯s face sank, the shadows on his features deepening until his expression carried the weight of both anger and dread.
"It has to do with you too, Alpha Aeron," he said, his voice dropping into something cold and deliberate. "Today it is my son... tomorrow it will be yours. If we don¡¯t act now, it will be us who are hunted. These witches think they can toy with us, take from us, and walk away without fear¡ªsomeone needs to remind them of their ce. I will find Ken. And when I do, we¡ªall of us¡ªwill have toe together to teach them a lesson they will never forget."
His hands curled into fists on the polished surface between them. "Do not forget, Alpha Aeron¡ªbecause of these witches, our entire kind suffers. We can¡¯t find our mates. Not one of the new generation has been able to... even my own son..." His voice cracked with restrained frustration. "If this continues, the werewolf race itself will..."
"Enough."
The word was a whipcrack, sharp enough to slice through the air. Aeron¡¯s gaze, cold and cutting, locked onto him with sudden precision. "Shut up, Alpha ckthorn. Get out of my sight... before I decide to take measures of my own."
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find(?)ovel
The word "mate" was already triggering for him, but the man in front of him had made it even worse.
But the older Alpha didn¡¯t rise. His jaw tightened, defiance flickering in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t go back empty-handed¡ªnot while Ken was still in enemy hands. "Aeron... you don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t walk out of here without..."
Another presence shifted in the room, heavy and deliberate. A shadow moved behind him, and a firm handnded on his shoulder¡ªnot a gesture offort, but of quiet threat.
"If you can¡¯t move," a voice drawled near his ear, "should I personally escort you back?"
The older Alpha¡¯s expression faltered, his shoulders stiffening as he turned just enough to see who stood behind him.
Luca¡¯s smirk was as sharp as a de.
"I... I¡¯m going," Alpha ckthorn muttered, the stiffness in his voice failing to hide his unease.
He pushed away from the table, but even as he strode toward the door, he tossed onest line over his shoulder. "We will have to do something about these witches, Aeron... or the entire werewolf race will face ruin."
The door shut behind him, leaving his warning hanging in the air like a curse.
The door had barely clicked shut when Aeron¡¯s gaze slid to Luca, his eyes dark in themplight.
"This," Luca said without preamble, "is the doing of that new witch. The one who appeared half a year ago. She¡¯s the one who took Ken, Alpha ckthorn¡¯s son."
Aeron didn¡¯t flinch. He leaned back in his chair, the faintest curve of disdain tugging at his lips. "Whether that bastard dies or not, Luca, it has nothing to do with us. Let ckthorn cry to the winds if he wants."
"And as for ming witches for not finding their mates¡ªbullshit." His voice was cold and clipped. "They should see how far they¡¯ve fallen, how much they¡¯ve ruined themselves. Instead of facing their own filth, they point their fingers at someone else. Maybe it¡¯s the Moon Goddess herself who refuses to grant them mates... and I wouldn¡¯t me her."
Luca¡¯s expression shifted, the sharp amusement from earlier fading into something heavier. He lowered his voice. "Brother... I don¡¯t care about anyone else. I only care about her." His jaw tightened. "I¡¯ve heard witches can trace someone¡¯s existence. If we can talk to the witch¡ªif we can get her help¡ªit might lead us to Selene."
His words carried a quiet ache, one Aeron rarely heard from him.
"A year has passed," Luca went on, his voice edged with both hope and pain. "A year without a single trace from her. After she disappeared..."
That sentence stopped Aeron cold. The paper in his hand slipped onto the table, forgotten. His eyes shadowed, the weight of an old grief pressing into every line of his face.
His mate. Their mate.
Even when the Moon Goddess had taken pity on them¡ªgranting them what most wolves would die for¡ªthey had lost her. And not because fate was cruel, but because of their own foolishness, their own pride.
Now, all that was left was the hollow ache of regret... and the knowledge that somewhere in this vast, unforgiving world, she was out there without them.
The world outside still whispered about the Dusk Draven alphas as if they were untouchable¡ªruthless, invincible, the kind of power that could make lesser packs bow without a single drop of blood spilled. But that was the world¡¯s illusion.
Only they knew the truth.
Every day since she was gone had been a slow, steady unraveling.
Aeron¡¯s wolf, once a controlled force, now prowled beneath his skin with restless fury, snapping at his control. There were nights he could barely shift back without tearing something apart.
The scent of strangers made his hackles rise, and even the slightest challenge from another alpha sent his blood boiling faster than it should.
Luca wasn¡¯t any better. His wolf had begun to grow silent for long stretches, the kind of silence that felt like it was waiting... or dying. And when it did stir, it was violent¡ªwild-eyed, snarling at anyone who came too close, even pack members.
The mate bond, once a golden thread between their souls, was now nothing but a frayed, invisible wound. The longer it stayed severed, the more it festered.
They hadn¡¯t just lost her.
They were losing themselves.
"Do you know what it¡¯s like," Luca said quietly, eyes fixed on the floor, "to wake every day and expect the scent of her to be the first thing you breathe in... And instead, all you smell is nothing?" His hands flexed against his knees. "To feel your wolf wing at you because it can¡¯t find her, because it¡¯s half-mad with needing her?"
Aeron didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t need to. The tightness in his jaw and the way his fingers dug into the armrest spoke enough.
"It¡¯s been a year, Aeron," Luca said, the words raw. "A year of this... And I don¡¯t know how much longer before the wolves we have inside us stop listening to us altogether. And when that happens..." He gave a short, humorlessugh. "Even the great Dusk Draven alphas won¡¯t be anything but feral beasts."
Aeron¡¯s gaze darkened. The thought had haunted him too many times, waking one day to find the man gone and only the wolf remaining, beyond reason, beyond control. Then they would truly be the real monster.
And all because the Moon Goddess had given them the one thing every wolf lived for... only to let them destroy it with their own hands.
Chapter 70: The Witch Who Kills Alphas
Chapter 70: Chapter 70: The Witch Who Kills Alphas
Selene¡¯s POV~
Branches snapped under my boots as I darted through the dense forest, the cool night air burning in my lungs. Behind me, faint howls rolled through the trees...angry, frustrated, and far too close forfort.
Tch. Idiots.
I could¡¯ve stayed and crushed them all. Every single one of them. I¡¯m more than capable, every werewolf in this cursednd knows it. They whisper my name like it¡¯s a death sentence: the witch who can kill Alphas. I never asked for that title. They gave it to me because they know it¡¯s true.
But tonight wasn¡¯t about bloodshed. I didn¡¯te here to flex my power, I came for answers. And I have them now. If they learned it was me who slipped into their precious packhouse... well, that ho¡¯s nest wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing until they¡¯d bled for it.
So instead of fighting, I left a trail of illusions and silent traps behind me, scattering their patrols like blind pups chasing shadows. The sound of pursuit thinned, the howls faded, and eventually the forest went unnervingly quiet.
I slowed, finally letting myself breathe deep. Inhaling the scent of damp soil and pine in the air.
Good. I was clear.
I adjusted my cloak and turned toward human territory. Moonlight slipped between the canopy like silver threads, guiding my way.
And then...a sharp, merciless pain mmed into my chest.
I staggered, one hand clutching my heart as if I could hold the damn thing together. It pounded hard and erratically, like it wanted to tear free from my ribs. My knees almost gave out.
What the¡ª?
This wasn¡¯t a wound. Not magic bacsh either. This was... something else.
My head spun, and before I could stop it, a face shed in my mind. A scent I could still taste if I let myself. A voice that could unravel me no matter how many times I tried to bury it.
No. No, no, no. I shoved it all back into the icy vault where it belonged.
But my treacherous heart refused to listen.
My fingers dug into my hair, nails scraping my scalp. "Not now," I hissed through clenched teeth. "I don¡¯t care¡ªdo you hear me? I. Don¡¯t. Care."
The pain only grew sharper, blooming through my veins until my whole body trembled.
Are they in danger?
The thought hit me like a knife.
Did something happen to them?
I didn¡¯t want to know. I didn¡¯t want to feel.
For a year, I¡¯d drowned every spark the mate bond tried to ignite in me. Refused it. Fought it. Spat in its face. I am not some fragile wolf swayed by fate¡¯s pathetic string.
And yet here I was...bent over in the middle of the woods, body screaming for someone I swore I¡¯d never run to again.
I ground my teeth until my jaw ached. If I could just make it home, curl up in bed, and ride out the agony, maybe I¡¯d wake up to blessed numbness.
But the pain wed deeper, stealing my breath, making each step heavier than thest.
A rustle to my left yanked me back to reality. Instinct roared that it is full of danger.
The wolves might have been led astray, but they weren¡¯t gone. And in this state... I wasn¡¯t sure I could take them all.
"Move, damn you," I growled at my own legs. One step. Another. Every muscle screamed, every heartbeat was a de.
But if fate thought I¡¯d run into them tonight...
Fate could go straight to hell.
I turned away, my body begging for rest, when a sound slipped into the stillness.
A soft whimper.
It was faint, almost swallowed by the rustle of leaves, but my ears caught it. Weak and full of pain. The kind of sound that reached under your skin and pulled at something you didn¡¯t want touched.
My first instinct? Keep walking. I didn¡¯t have time. I didn¡¯t have the strength.
But my feet... traitorous things... had already stopped. And slowly, they turned toward the sound.
"Idiot," I muttered under my breath¡ªthough I wasn¡¯t sure if I meant the creature or myself.
The whimper came again, louder this time, pulling me deeper into the trees until I found it.
A small wolf.
So small it made no sense. I¡¯ve seen omegas before, the weakest of the werewolves, but even they weren¡¯t this tiny. This one couldn¡¯t be more than a handful of moons old. Its fur was matted with dirt and blood, and its body curled in on itself like it wanted to vanish into the ground.
The worst of it was the wound, a deep, ugly sh across its stomach. Fresh blood dripped onto the moss, every drop a step closer to death.
I froze.
The stabbing pain in my chest, the one that had been crushing me moments ago¡ªeased. My breathing evened out, the suffocating grip around my ribs loosening.
That was notforting.
A cold weight settled in my gut. What was a wolf like this doing here? And why so... small?
Then another thought hit harder.
Is it... a normal wolf? Not a werewolf?
Because there was nothing of the usual hostility in its scent, its eyes, or its trembling posture.
Damn it. My heart softened despite myself.
It was just a wolf. An innocent one. Probably mauled by something bigger. The w marks confirmed it.
I hate werewolves. Hate them enough to cut down an Alpha without blinking. But wolves? I don¡¯t hate wolves. And I can¡¯t walk away from one so young, bleeding out in the dirt.
Content originallyes from FindN0vel
I crouched beside him, keeping my movements slow. "Hey, stupid wolf," I murmured, low enough not to scare him. "Are you nning to just lie here and die?"
He didn¡¯t answer, of course. Just flinched when I reached toward him, curling tighter into himself, refusing to meet my eyes.
"Tch." I narrowed my gaze. "Really a stupid wolf."
With a sigh, I pressed my hand over the wound. Pale light bled from my fingertips, seeping into the torn flesh. The glow wrapped around his small body, sinking deeper until the bleeding slowed... then stopped. The gash closed as if it had never been there, leaving smooth fur behind.
The little wolf blinked down at his stomach, then up at me.
A secondter, he leaned forward and licked my hand. Once. Twice. Like a grateful pup.
I almost smiled. "So... I finally got your attention."
I studied his face, wide-eyed, trusting, and unguarded, and knew I¡¯d been right. He wasn¡¯t one of them. His innocence said more than any scent or magic could.
Still... something about this was wrong. Wolves this young don¡¯t wander here alone. And that w mark¡ªit wasn¡¯t from any forest predator I know.
My fingers lingered in his fur, unease creeping back up my spine.
"Where did youe from, little one?" I murmured.
Chapter 71: The Wolf’s Despair
Chapter 71: Chapter 71: The Wolf¡¯s Despair
Selene¡¯s POV~
The wolf did not answer me and instead looked like I was talking to him in anguage he couldn¡¯t understand. A sigh escapes my lips, realizing it is really useless to ask him.
It¡¯s better if I go back to my ce; staying here is not safe.
"Alright," I muttered, brushing the dirt from my cloak as I stood. "That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve done my good deed for the night. Now go back to your home, where you came from."
But he didn¡¯t move.
Instead, he wobbled to his paws¡ªstill shaky, but stubborn¡ªand padded after me as I turned away. His ws clicked softly against the roots and stones, his tiny paws barely making a sound, but I could feel him trailing me like a shadow.
I stopped. Spun around and narrowed my eyes at his clumsy attempt.
He froze instantly, ears perked, tail swishing once before drooping under my re.
"You¡¯re seriously following me?"
A tiny whine.
I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. "Unbelievable. Do you think I have time to babysit some wolf? I barely have time to keep myself alive."
He tilted his head, tongue peeking out as though mocking me. My jaw clenched.
"Fine. Do what you want. But you won¡¯t find me so amusing when you get caught in one of the traps I left behind."
"After all, I am not a good person; I kill your kind," I said darkly, hoping it would be scared and run away. But he¡¯s just a normal wolf; how could he understand it.
I started walking again, longer strides this time. His small legs scrambled to keep up. A minute passed. Then two. He was still there, panting but determined, like a burr I couldn¡¯t shake off.
Something in my chest softened, but I forced it back down. No. I couldn¡¯t let him stay. Attachments were a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford¡ªnot to a wolf, not to anything.
So, after another hundred paces, I let my cloak drape me entirely, weaving threads of illusion around me. My form shimmered, the night swallowing me whole until I was nothing but air and shadow.
The little wolf blinked and stumbled to a stop. His nose twitched frantically as he sniffed the air, spinning in a slow circle.
Then he threw back his tiny head and let out a howl.
It wasn¡¯t loud. Not themanding call of a grown wolf, but a thin, wavering sound...broken, uncertain, echoing into the forest like he had lost something precious.
Updates are released by F?ndNovel
My feet paused mid-step, hidden a few paces away. The sound wed at something buried deep in me, something I didn¡¯t want to name.
The wolf whimpered after his call died out, lowering himself onto the ground. His little tail curled tight around his body as he stared at the empty patch of forest where I¡¯d just been standing, eyes wide with confusion and loss.
I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms.
Don¡¯t look back. I fucking felt pain creeping back to my bones as I saw his lonely figure. Get a grip, Selene. How could you show attachment to a wolf you only met?
But even as I forced myself to keep moving, my ears caught the faintest sound¡ªthe wolf giving another soft, broken howl into the night, as if he still believed I¡¯d return.
"Stupid wolf," I whispered, more to myself than to him. "Don¡¯t look for me."
And with that, I vanished into the trees, leaving his cries to fade behind me like ghosts.
The forest was quiet again. My cloak¡¯s enchantments had carried me far enough that even the faint echoes of the wolf¡¯s howls couldn¡¯t reach me anymore.
Good. The less I thought about him, the better.
But my body didn¡¯t agree. Every step I took, I felt the pull like an invisible thread tied me to that ridiculous little creature. My chest was still tender, though the searing pain from earlier had dulled into something softer.
I hated it.
By the time I reached the edge of the woods and wandered into human society, my small house came into view, tucked away where even the nosiest wolf couldn¡¯t sniff it out. I dropped my cloak over the chair, fingers brushing absentmindedly at my chest. The ache was gone.
My lips pressed thin. That wasn¡¯t normal.
And neither was that wolf.
Shaking the thought off, Iy down on my bed, staring at the beams of moonlight bleeding in through the windows. Sleep dragged at me, heavier than I¡¯d felt in weeks.
For the first time in a long time, I slipped under quickly.
~~~
Author¡¯s POV
The little wolf¡¯s whimpers died as the forest swallowed Selene¡¯s fading presence.
Hey curled where she¡¯d left him, chest rising and falling in shallow, trembling breaths. His small frame shuddered once... twice... before a ripple passed through his body, fur stretching, bones cracking, and muscles reshaping under his skin.
The pup vanished.
In his ce stood a massive wolf, his coat ck as midnight, swallowing even the silver light that tried to touch it. His shoulders were broad and towering, his frame lined with power meant for killing. But it was his eyes that betrayed him¡ªsteel grey, haunted, and raw.
He lifted his head, sniffing the air. Selene¡¯s scent clung to the moss, the bark, and the very earth she had walked upon.
He inhaled deeply, the wild thrum of his heart slowing, calming, as though her presence still lingered in him. The storm in his gaze softened, even as pain bled through it¡ªsharp and unhealed, etched deep in every line of his massive body.
A low whimper rumbled from his throat, barely audible over the rustle of the wind. He sank to the ground, curling into the moss where she had stood only moments ago, burying his nose into the scent she left behind.
Comfort.
Her scent was the only thing that dulled the emptiness wing through his chest.
His heavy lids closed, breath even but restless, as though fighting dreams. The great wolfy still beneath the moonlight, a creature of power and despair bound by invisible chains that no strength could break.
And even as sleep pulled at him, his final sound was a faint, broken whine.
The kind that said he had found what he needed... only to lose it all over again.
Chapter 72: The Bouquet
Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Bouquet
Selene¡¯s POV~
The sharp ring of the doorbell pulled me out of sleep like a de dragging across silk. My head felt heavy, as though the weight of the bond still pressed me down. A groan slipped past my lips as I rolled from bed, bare feet dragging across the floorboards.
Sara wasn¡¯t here; she had left for her own home earlier, so the silence of the house pressed against me, thick and suffocating. I rubbed at my eyes, still half lost in dreams, and shuffled toward the door.
Already impatient from being disturbed, I could hardly get any good sleep. The thing I hated most was when someone woke me up¡ªI rather preferred waking up naturally.
Another impatient ring.
"I¡¯ming..." I mumbled, more to myself than to whoever waited outside.
The lock clicked under my hand, and the door creaked open.
And a wall of color filled my vision. Roses. Carnations. Lilies. A bouquet sorge it nearly swallowed me whole. My sleepy mind blinked at the absurdity of it¡ªpetals brushing my nose, the faint dampness of rain clinging to the stems.
Before I could gather my wits, a low voice, smooth and faintly edged, murmured from behind the flowers.
"Good morning, dear. Are you awake yet?"
Recognition stirred. My lips curved before my mind caught up. "Why are you giving me a bouquet?"
Still, I took it. My fingers curled around the stems as though epting were instinct. I ced the flowers on the table, their scent immediately filling the room.
When I turned back, he was already inside. Kieran.
Kieran was my friend, whom I had met a month ago. He is human, but I believe he has more capabilities than most humans. The man had be a very good friend of mine.
Follow current nov?ls on find?novel
When I first met him, we didn¡¯t talk much, but as time passed, we kept encountering each other, and I never realized when he became so close to me. Most of the information we managed to gather was thanks to him.
He is a businessman with deep connections across all races, and with his help, Sara and I were able to obtain many useful pieces of information.
He always moved like that¡ªquiet, certain, as though the space belonged to him the moment he stepped into it. His hair was damp from the rain, dark strands clinging to his forehead.
A ck mask covered the upper half of his face, but nothing could disguise the sharpness of his gaze. For a heartbeat, it pinned me in ce before he shifted it away, as if he hadn¡¯t been looking at me at all.
He wore a mask because half of his face bore a terrifying scar from fire. Yet it did nothing to lessen his beauty¡ªfor beauty was never just in the face but in one¡¯s actions.
"I thought," he said, his voice a deep hum that sank into the silence, "flowers might suit you better than the loneliness you keeppany with."
Iughed under my breath, shaking my head. "You¡¯re ridiculous." I already knew Sara must have told him that I was alone here so he coulde and apany me. I don¡¯t mind loneliness at all, but I also don¡¯t mind hispany. After all, he is a good man.
He only smiled faintly at my answer, almost as if he hadn¡¯t expected an answer. Then, with a restrained motion, he reached for my hand. His grip was firm, not forceful, and he lifted my fingers to his lips.
"Good morning, beauty," he said softly again, as though testing the words on his tongue.
My chest tightened at the intensity in his tone, though when I nced at him, his expression was unreadable...eyes lowered, mask shadowing most of his face. Perhaps I had imagined it.
"Sit down," I said quickly, pulling my hand back. "I¡¯ll make something simple for breakfast." I tried to shove him away. I didn¡¯t know why, but whenever he was close, my heart felt ready to leap out of my chest.
He saw nothing wrong with kissing someone¡¯s hand like that¡ªin his mind, it was prettymon, as most human men did when they wished to appreciate beauty.
He obeyed without protest, though I felt his presence even when he wasn¡¯t speaking. Each time I looked back, his gaze seemed to be elsewhere¡ªon the table, on the rain streaking the window, on the steam from the pan. I told myself that was just who he was: a man of few words, distant and watchful.
And yet, when I wasn¡¯t looking, I felt it¡ªthat quiet pressure against my back, as though unseen eyes lingered on me too long.
The scrape of a chair made me stiffen. He moved closer, slow enough that I noticed only when the warmth of his nearness brushed my shoulder.
"You shouldn¡¯t be alone," he said quietly, as though it wasn¡¯t advice but fact.
"I¡¯m fine," I answered, focusing on the eggs.
A short, humorless sound slipped from him. "You always say that."
I ignored him, ting the food and setting it on the table. "Eat. Then go. You¡¯re dripping water all over the floor."
He sat again, offering no protest, no argument. Only silence.
I ate quickly, avoiding his gaze, but I could feel it brushing against me in small, fleeting touches¡ªnever caught when I looked up, always shifted aside.
He said little, only answering when I spoke, his voice low and steady, carrying more weight in three words than most men managed in dozens.
I fear that if he stays here any longer, I might lose my mind. I don¡¯t know why, but his presence feels intoxicating to me. Whenever I am close to him, I find myself slipping, losing control.
Is it normal for a girl like me? I don¡¯t think so. I have already tasted betrayal and agony more than once, and I am definitely not ready for another drama. And still... my mate bond is alive. How could I possibly ept anyone else?
It must be because of Sara¡ªhow she always teases me about him. Because of that, I actually started looking at him with that kind of gaze.
And whenever he is near me, all I want is to throw myself into his arms and stay there. Ahh! Maybe I am nothing more than a starving ghost, craving love from the man I never received it from¡ªmy mate.
At the thought of my mate, my heart always clenches painfully.
And maybe, just maybe, my heart is searching for love in someone else... and it has directed itself toward him. Because he was human, and with him, I felt truly safe¡ªsafer than with any other race.
Chapter 73: The Distance Between Us
Chapter 73: Chapter 73: The Distance Between Us
Kieran had barely finished rinsing the tes from theirte breakfast when the second doorbell rang. He didn¡¯t seem surprised because he had been waiting for it.
Selene, on the other hand, was surprised by the ringing bell, but it soon died when she remembered there was a parceling for her.
"That must be the gown," she murmured under her breath, rising.
Kieran said nothing. His hands were already dry. His posture was quiet and unassuming. But behind the ck mask, his eyes darkened.
Of course, it was the gown.
He had known it was arriving today; he knew almost everything now.
She returned with the parcel in hand, excitement faintly warming her features. She didn¡¯t smile often, but when she did¡ªwhen her focus left the weight of her past and settled on something new¡ª
"I¡¯ll be quick," she added. "I need to get ready before sunset, and I have to visit someone. The party starts early."
"If you want to, you can go. Because soon I will leave too," Selene suggested, but Kieran said, "Then I will go after you¡¯ve left. I am not that busy like you think. Some hours do not matter at all."
There was a strange finality in his tone, one that made Selene nce at him over her shoulder for a second longer than necessary. She didn¡¯t ask. She never did. Buttely, his silences had started to feel heavier than his words.
"Suit yourself," Selene said and disappeared behind the bedroom. For several minutes there was only the quiet swish of fabric, the shifting of hangers, and the asional muttered curse.
Kieran sank into the sofa like he owned the ce¡ªrxed, unbothered, like the world outside didn¡¯t matter. His head leaned backzily, his sharp jawline catching the light, and the muscles in his neck and arms hinted through the fabric of his shirt.
He looked calm, almost bored, like a man who¡¯d seen it all and wasn¡¯t impressed. But behind those steady eyes, his mind was ticking, never still¡ªlike a wolf pretending to sleep.
He¡¯d always been good at pretending. Pretending he wasn¡¯t watching. Pretending he didn¡¯t care. But she didn¡¯t know what it took to stay this still. To resist the urge to reach out and trace the delicate storm she carried with her everywhere she went.
When she stepped out, the world stilled.
Kieran had seen a thousand faces. A hundred women in gowns with bloodied smiles and knives beneath their corsets. He had seen queens and murderers and monsters wear silk like armor.
But he had never seen her like this.
The gown clung to her like liquid starlight¡ªdeep indigo, almost ck, catching glints of silver with every movement. It wrapped around her shoulders and left them bare, the fabric dipping just low enough to tease, just high enough to remain infuriatingly elegant.
Her hair was pinned loosely, tendrils falling over her corbone. Her throat gleamed¡ªit was bare, vulnerable.
And she didn¡¯t even realize what she looked like.
Maybe that was the most dangerous thing about her. The way she never understood the power she wielded just by existing in the same room as him.
Kieran¡¯s breath left him in a low exhale, barely audible.
Her brow furrowed. "Does it look... alright?"
There was something almost childlike in her question...tentative and uncertain. A rare crack in the armor she always wore. And for a fleeting second, Kieran hated everyone who had ever made her question her own beauty.
He nodded once. "You look..."
Dangerous.
Untouchable.
Like you were made to be ruined.
He cleared his throat. "Perfect."
Selene turned back to the table, picking up a set of bracelets. It was an enchanted bracelet that would help her hide her scent.
She didn¡¯t notice the way Kieran stepped behind her. He slowly removed the bracelet and said, "Wear it when you are there, not now."
Selene was confused. "Why? What does it matter... whether I wear it now or that time?" she muttered, increasingly finding it hard to understand this man, who only spoke a few words.
"Just do as I say," he said, slowly breathing beside her ear, and Selene felt a shudder run through her body.
This text is hosted at find¡¤novel
He hadn¡¯t meant to get so close. But proximity was a dangerous thing, and right now, he was standing in the fire, daring it to burn him.
But before she could ask him what he was doing behind her, so close, she felt a chain slipping through her neck, his hand slowly sping the chain behind her neck.
His fingers brushed her skin.
Just once.
But it was enough.
The contact was fleeting, almost clinical. But for him, it was agony dressed in silence. Her warmth lingered against his fingers like something holy.
Selene didn¡¯t react. She was busy checking the chain he sped around her neck. "What is this?"
"Amm... I designed it. Try how it looks on you."
"It is beautiful. Don¡¯t give it to me to try... I am not going to return it," Selene said. She was actually loving the chain; it was so minimalistic and beautiful.
"Then don¡¯t."
Selene¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Is he just going to leave it with her? She realized that it was actually her first gift¡ªalbeit she took it by herself... but somewhere in her heart, she was happy.
"You¡¯ll be careful," Kieran said, still standing behind her. "With the wolves. If something happens, call me."
She rolled her eyes. "You sound like Sara."
"I mean it."
His voice was low. Firm. Almost too steady.
She paused¡ªjust long enough to nce back over her shoulder. He wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore. Or so it seemed. His eyes had dropped to the table, his face unreadable beneath the ck mask.
She turned away.
"Thanks for the help," she murmured, fiddling with a bracelet in her hand she had still not worn.
He didn¡¯t answer.
And she didn¡¯t see the way his eyes rose again the second her back was turned.
Didn¡¯t see the way he drank in every line of her.
Didn¡¯t feel the way his hand hovered half an inch from her waist before pulling back, tightening into a fist.
Chapter 74: Of all the Alphas… why was he here?
Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Of all the Alphas... why was he here?
The car door opened with a click, and Selene stepped out, her gown sweeping the ground like a tide of night sky poured into fabric. Themps caught on the shimmer of indigo and silver, and for a fleeting second, she almost looked like she was carved out of starlight. Yet the face above the gown was not the one the world remembered.
The witch¡¯s enchantment held wlessly.
Her once-silver hair was now a river of midnight ck, falling in soft waves that brushed her bare shoulders. Her skin gleamed a touch warmer, her eyes shaded differently, her very scent altered¡ªnothing of her true self clung to her now.
Even if someone from her past walked right in front of her, they would never think of Selene Moonveil, the Alpha Eirik¡¯s daughter who had died a year ago. And they would never imagine she was the same witch who had spilled Alpha blood with her own hands.
And that was the point.
The enchantment didn¡¯t just cloak her appearance. It swallowed her whole, wrapped her in a skin that was untouchable, almost divine. A woman who was no one and yet impossible to ignore.
She walked forward, heels clicking softly against stone, her movements calm and unhurried. She had rehearsed this. Every step, every tilt of her head, every flutter of hershes¡ªit was all deliberate. There could be no hesitation here, not when she was walking straight into a den of wolves who could scent fear as easily as blood.
The guards at the door gave her only a nce, their eyes skimming the strange guest draped in elegance. None of them questioned.
When she entered the hall, the air itself seemed to shift towards her.
Conversations faltered. sses stilled in mid-air. The grand chandeliers above scattered their light across her gown, igniting each silver thread until she seemed to glow from within.
Wolves who prided themselves on control found their gazes betraying them, sliding back to her again and again, as if she had pulled some invisible thread that tied their attention to her presence.
It wasn¡¯t just beauty¡ªit was the danger of the unknown.
She dazzled them, though she never meant to.
Selene lifted her chin just enough, her expression calm, unreadable. Her lips were painted the faintest shade of wine, her dark hair spilling like a shadow down her back.
No trace of the girl who once bore the Moonveil name remained. To them, she was a stranger¡ªan enchantress who had walked straight out of a dream and into their rotting hall.
She let their stares wash over her like waves against stone. They could look all they wanted. None of them would ever know the truth.
Her eyes swept the hall, searching for the man who had handed her the invitation with such eagerness. She didn¡¯t need to look long.
He found her first.
Alpha Julian Hale moved through the crowd like a man who owned it, his broad shoulders parting the sea of wolves, a smile spreading across his face as if he had just won a prize. His gaze locked onto her with such pride, Selene could almost hear the unspoken words: look at what beauty I¡¯ve brought with me tonight.
Selene scoffed inwardly but kept her faceposed, her lips curving into a polite smile as he came to stand before her.
"Alpha Julian Hale," she greeted softly, inclining her head.
He waved his hand dismissively, his grin widening. "No need to be so formal. After all¡ªwe are friends."
Friends. The word rolled from his tongue as if it were a truth, like they had known each other for years. But Selene knew better. They had met only days ago¡ªjust enough time for her to carefully set her trap and for him to stumble into it headfirst. He had thought himself clever, extending an invitation to a gathering meant only for the most powerful Alphas. He believed he had chosen her.
When, in reality, she had chosen him.
Before Selene could respond, his arm curved smoothly around her waist. His grip was confident and possessive, the gesture of a man who thought too highly of himself. Selene¡¯s smile faltered at the edges, her spine stiffening beneath the touch she did not want. Her thoughts snapped like a de drawn in the dark.
Remove your hand, bastard. Or I¡¯ll cut it clean off.
But outwardly, she remained still, her expression cool, only the faintest flicker in her eyes betraying her loathing.
Julian didn¡¯t budge. His hand lingered, guiding her forward as though she belonged there, as though she were his to parade through the hall.
Her smile stiffened into something brittle. Then, with careful ease, she slipped sideways, murmuring about food, feigning sudden interest in the grand spread of delicaciesid out on trays. It was the perfect excuse to step out of his hold, and she took it, moving away before his hand could draw her closer again.
Julian only chuckled, his smile stretching, unbothered by her subtle rejection. If anything, he looked amused, like he was enjoying the game.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find(?)ovel
Selene¡¯s stomach churned with disgust. She would never willingly choose this method, never allow their filthy hands toy on her, if it were not for the importance of this night. But for now, she endured.
Because this party mattered more than her revulsion.
Selene was still steadying herself, eyes scanning the tables, the clusters of wolves, and the corners of the hall where shadows might hide an opportunity. She needed the perfect moment, the right chance to slip her n into motion without a hundred hungry eyes fastening onto her.
Her mind was turning sharply, calcting, when the sound cut through her thoughts.
A voice carrying over the hall with the weight ofmand.
"Announcing the arrival of Alpha Aeron Duskdraven of the Silver Dawn Pack."
The namended like a stone in her chest.
For one breathless moment, she thought she had misheard. But then, before the weight of the words even settled, it struck her¡ªthe scent.
It drifted across the hall like smoke curling through air. Distinct and Unmistakable.
Her body knew before her mind epted it.
Even though she was no wolf, no creature of heightened senses, she felt it coil into her lungs all the same.
Her blood ran cold. Her body betrayed her. Her muscles locked, her heart mmed, and she went still as stone.
Of all the Alphas... why was he here?
Chapter 75: The Storm in His Eyes
Chapter 75: Chapter 75: The Storm in His Eyes
Selene¡¯s POV~
My blood turned cold.
Why was he here?
Never...not in a thousand lifetimes, did I think I would meet him like this. Amid chandeliers andughter, in a hall full of rotting wolves and power-hungry Alphas. Of all ces, this was thest I ever expected to see him.
The Silver Dawn Alphas never came to gatherings like these; they kept to their ownnds, aloof and untouchable. That was why I had dared to step into this den of beasts in the first ce. I thought he would never be here.
And yet he was.
Even though my face was changed, my hair was as ck as ink instead of silver, and even though my very scent was twisted by enchantment¡ªI could not be sure. Would he still know me? Would the mate bond tear through all my protections and strip away my mask in an instant?
It shouldn¡¯t be possible. I had used the strongest spell, the kind that bent bone and breath itself. It should hold. It had to hold.
I forced my lungs to steady and my heart to slow. I could not let fear unravel me tonight. I would not ruin everything because of him.
So what if he recognized me? I had done nothing wrong. I had no reason to hide. Why should I always be the one to bow my head, to run?
No. Not anymore.
But then, his scent hit me harder, sharper, and stronger, curling around me like invisible chains. My body shivered against my will, my blood traitorous as it pulled toward him. I cursed under my breath, cursed the mate bond, and cursed the demon part of me that wanted to throw myself at him. I hated it. I hated him. I hated the way my own body betrayed me with every breath.
I tried to bury myself deeper into the crowd, slipping between shoulders and gowns, eyes lowered.
And then I felt it.
A gaze.
Heavy and Unyielding.
When I finally looked up, my breath caught.
Storm-grey eyes were locked on me, pinning me where I stood. The hall, the crowd, the music¡ªall of it fell away until there was only that gaze. For a single heartbeat, I forgot how to breathe, my heart pounding wild and nervous inside my chest.
But my face stayed calm. No flicker, no emotion, no weakness. I met his stare with ice.
Then¡ªjust as suddenly¡ªhis eyes slid away.
Relief crashed through my lungs, my breath escaping in a quiet sigh.
I turned away too quickly, forcing my trembling hands to still. To anyone else, it would seem as though I was merely admiring the polished chandeliers, the sweeping gowns, and theughter that gilded the air. But inside my chest, the old wounds bled anew.
My eyes wandered¡ªfirst to Aeron, striding ahead, the other Alphas trailing behind him like dogs desperate for scraps. A year ago, they had only just risen to power.
New Alphas, freshly crowned, their dominance still uncertain, still contested. Yet now others almost bent their knees at their boots, offering ttery and alliance in exchange for a piece of that growing power.
How ironic, I thought, that both they and I hade so far in such a short time. A year ago, I had been nothing more than their broken toy, their shadow, their shame. And now, here I stood here, free enough to stand in a hall they once would have barred me from.
My gaze lingered on Aeron, not with hatred¡ªno, never quite hatred¡ªbut with something colder, heavier. I did not detest him the way I loathed his brother.
Perhaps it was because Aeron had always been aloof, distant, and untouchable. Perhaps because he had never directly dirtied his hands on me. Or perhaps because, in his eyes, I had always been too far beneath his notice to bother with.
Was that mercy? Or was that cruelty in disguise?
It didn¡¯t matter. The truth would not change: he was still one of them. Still a brother to the one who had shredded my life apart piece by piece while he stood silent in the shadows, watching, never stopping him.
I scolded myself for the way my thoughts betrayed me, dragging me back to ces I had sworn never to return. The past was a corpse I had buried, yet it wed through the dirt again and again, dragging me down with it. No matter how I fought, it was always there¡ªwaiting and whispering.
And worse, I always found myself wondering.
This content belongs to find?novel
What if?
What if my fake father had not done what he had? What if I had never help him, never been chained to that cursed fate? What if I had been allowed to live untouched, unbroken?
Would the mate bond have been different?
Would he and I have walked another path, one not smeared with blood and betrayal? Could we have... perhaps... been happy?
The thought carved through my chest like a knife, leaving me raw.
Even witches believed in the sanctity of the mate bond. One soul, divided into two halves. No matter the distance, no matter the worlds thaty between them, you were destined to find each other. You were meant to be whole only when you stood side by side.
But in my case, my other half was my enemy. My bond was a curse, not a blessing. The men fate had given me¡ªthe ones who should have cherished me as though I were breath itself¡ªwere the very ones I loathed, the very ones who made me wish I had never been born.
How ironic.
My chest ached as I thought it, the pain pressing against my ribs, desperate to break free. I swallowed it down, let my lips curve in a faint, polite smile for the strangers around me, though inside my heart was screaming.
It would be so easy to cry here. To copse. To let the weight of it all crush me down until I was nothing but dust. But no¡ªI had long learned the art of silence, of stillness, of holding myself together when every part of me wanted to break.
So I stood straighter. I held my head higher.
Chapter 76: Behind the Doors
Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Behind the Doors
The music in the hall swelled, but its rhythm no longer matched the atmosphere of the room.
One by one, the Alphas slipped away. At first, it was hardly noticeable, a single figure excusing himself, another vanishing into the shadows of the doorways. But soon, Selene noticed the pattern. Their chairs grew empty, their wine sses half-abandoned on silver trays.
Laughter still rang in the air, but it was theughter of those who held no power. They were either the partners, lesser wolves, or those meant to be dazzled and distracted while true decisions were made behind closed doors.
Selene¡¯s brow furrowed, her mind instinctively bing clear as she realized the seriousness of the situation. She forgot about Aeron, about storm-grey eyes and the mate bond that gnawed at her veins. None of it mattered now. The only thing that mattered was the witches.
She had worked too hard and risked too much toe this far. The information she carried was almost urate. The Alpha of the Midnight Pack was nning to auction off the witches he had kept hidden. Young ones, powerful ones, girls barely past childhood. All to be handed over like prizes to whichever Alpha bid highest.
The thought made Selene¡¯s stomach twist.
She could not fathom why he dared it when every Alpha in thesends was wing to im witches for themselves. Perhaps his pack was drowning in debts; perhaps he hungered for money more than power. It did not matter. The reason was irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was stopping it.
Selene¡¯s gaze swept the hall again. Where had they all gone? Where had the true gathering begun? The chandeliers glittered above her, mocking in their beauty, while the crowd below remained blissfully unaware,ughing, drinking, and dancing, as if the fate of lives was not being sealed in the shadows.
Her heartbeat quickened. She could not stay here, not while the trail was growing colder with every passing breath.
Slipping into the flow of the crowd, Selene moved with careful steps, her expression a mask of serenity.
No one spared her more than a nce¡ªshe was just another shadow among them. But the moment she reached the edge of the hall, her calm melted into something sharper. Her body moved quick and silent, her senses reaching outward, seeking the faintest trace of where the Alphas had gone.
The corridors beyond the hall stretched long and dim, lined with velvet drapes andmps that flickered low. Footsteps echoed somewhere ahead, too faint for mortal ears but not for hers. Selene followed, each step measured, her breath tight in her chest.
She had only one thought now, steady and unyielding.
Find them. Find the witches. Stop whatever they are nning before it¡¯s toote.
And with that resolve burning in her veins, she slipped deeper into the pack house, where the true heart of the gathering waited.
Selene¡¯s footsteps carried her higher, up winding staircases where the music from the hall dimmed into nothing but a distant sound.
The corridors above were colder and emptier, the air heavy with something foul that seeped into her skin. But her instincts were telling her that all of them are somewhere close.
When she finally reached the heavy oak doors, a sliver ofmplight cut across the floor. Selene pressed herself to the side, steadying her breath. The words carried through the cracks.
"...this one¡¯s young...barely sixteen. She¡¯ll fetch a high price."
"Not much power yet, but she¡¯ll be good for rut..."
"And this one, look at her hair... rare bloodline. Twice the price."
Selene¡¯s stomach turned to stone.
She edged closer, slipping into the shadows as the doors gaped slightly open. Her eyes widened.
Inside, the grand chamber was lined with Alphas, their heavy cloaks brushing the floor as they lounged around a long, polished table. But it was not the table that stole her breath. It was the girls.
A line of them knelt on the carpet, chains biting into their wrists and ankles, their heads bowed low. Their skin was pale, their eyes zed, their bodies trembling weakly with each shallow breath. They were clearly drugged. Some were so young Selene¡¯s heart lurched at the sight, children forced to kneel like cattle.
Her blood boiled.
Every instinct screamed at her to tear through the room, to rip the chains apart and drag them out. But she forced herself still, nails biting into her palms until she could feel blood on her hand. She needed to calm down; Rage could not win here.
The Alphasughed among themselves, trading prices as if the witches were nothing but jewels or horses. Their words dripped with filth¡ªhow a witch would look in their bed, how her power would boost their strength, how much money her suffering was worth.
Selene¡¯s vision swam red. These men¡ªthese beasts¡ªdeserved nothing but death.
Content originallyes from find(?)ovel
And then her eyes caught on a familiar figure.
At the far side of the room, half-shrouded in shadow, Aeron sat. His posture wasposed, his head lowered, and his hands folded. Unlike the others, he did notugh, did not barter, and did not even lift his gaze to the trembling witches. He sat apart, silent, as though the entire scene was beneath him.
Selene¡¯s chest clenched.
For a moment, her thoughts betrayed her. Was he here to buy, too? Had he fallen so low, so vile, that even he would take part in this filth? The thought sliced through her ribs, cruel and sharp, threatening to consume her.
But she shook it off, hard, forcing the weakness away.
What Aeron did or did not do was none of her concern. He was one of them, regardless. A brother to the monsters who had destroyed her life. She owed him nothing¡ªnot her anger, not her hope, not her disappointment.
Her gaze left him and returned to the witches. Their shallow breaths, their trembling hands, and the soft clink of their chains as they tried to even move the slightest bit.
That was what mattered. That was why she was here.
And she swore then, as the Alphas¡¯ filthyughter echoed in her ears, that she would not leave this ce without tearing those chains apart even if it cost her everything.
Chapter 77: Trapped… or Trapping?
Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Trapped... or Trapping?
Selene¡¯s eyes swept the room once more, her chest tightening. There were eight Alphas... and five Alpha heirs inside.
She knew herbat skills were strong, stronger than most wolves could ever dream of, but she was not foolish enough to think she could take them all head-on. Not like this. Not when every one of them carried the strength of a pack behind their blood.
Her nails dug into her palm as she took a step back into the shadows. No Alpha would win here. Only her true strength could.
The power of her blood.
Slowly, she let the energy stir within her, a current that burned cold and hot all at once, rising from the very core of her heart.
The air thickened as the spell whispered across her lips. It was a spell even powerful people will sumb to. They will lose control of their body and will and fall into deep sleep.
One by one, the Alphas¡¯ voices faltered. Theirughter starts dying. Eyes rolled back, limbs heavy, bodies slumped into their chairs like puppets with cut strings. Even the heirs, so young yet filled with pride, copsed in silence, their goblets falling with a dull ng to the polished floor.
The room fell quiet.
Selene exhaled slowly, her body trembling from the strain of the spell, but her resolve did not waver. She stepped inside atst, her gaze fixed not on the Alphas but on the line of witches that were still chained like cattle. Their weak breaths and trembling bodies drove her forward. She reached for the nearest girl, fingers brushing against the cold iron binding her wrists...
And then she froze.
There was a sudden move behind her.
The hairs on her neck rose a second before it happened.
Aughter rang behind her, followed by the scrape of a chair against the floor. Selene¡¯s head snapped up.
One of the Alpha was actually awake.
His eyes burned like coals as he rose to his feet, his lips curling into a twisted smile. "A witch dares..." His voice was rough, cruel, and filled with malice. "Did you think it would be so easy?"
Selene¡¯s stomach clenched. She stumbled back, instincts screaming. Something was wrong with him...no, not only him there was something wrong with all of them. He was resisting her spell. How?
She knew something had terribly gone bad; she needed to get out of here, but just as she decided to jump out from the window. He lunged at her with full force.
She could feel the dominating aura of Alpha radiating from him as his angry gaze was fixed on her. Selene¡¯s power burst from her hand in a blinding arc, knocking him back into the table, but before she could breathe, the others began to stir. Her spell, strong as it was, was unraveling. One by one, the Alphas growled at her in warning.
Now Selene realized what was wrong in the room; they have alle prepared.
Her blood ran cold.
They came at her all at once, theirbined strength filling the chamber with a suffocating weight. Selene fought with them with all her might.
But there were too many.
They swarmed from every side; now it was all a battle of strength, but even with her power, she couldn¡¯t defeat all of them, who were giving their all just to defeat her.
The chained witches whimpered in fear, and Selene¡¯s heart thundered as the circle around her tightened. She refused to fall, but even her pure-blooded strength was bleeding thin.
And then it happened. Cold metal snapped around her wrist.
Her eyes widened, breath seizing as a violent chill tore through her veins. Her magic faltered, slipping away from her like sand through her fingers. She looked down...
An enchanted cuff.
Her chest went hollow with dread.
Not just any cuff. A witch¡¯s enchantment cuff, etched with runes that burned against her skin. It was made to block a witch¡¯s power, and the irony is that the thing was also designed by a witch.
"No..." The word broke from her lips, like she couldn¡¯t believe it was real.
She tried to pull away, but another Alpha seized her other arm, snapping the second cuff into ce.
The runes red. Her vision blurred. Her knees almost buckled as the dread filled her.
Selene¡¯s heart froze as the truth crashed down on her.
This wasn¡¯t an ordinary trap. This cuff... It could only be crafted by a witch of higher power than hers. And she¡ªshe was a pure-blood, her magic at its very peak.
So how?
Her breath came shallow, panic wing at the edges of her mind as the Alphas¡¯ughter returned, taunting her at every point.
Her power was sealed. And for the first time in a years Selene felt fear w at her chest like a living thing.
Latest content published on F?nd-Novel
The Alphas stood around her, circling like predators, their eyes gleaming with triumph. Theirughter echoed through the chamber, cruel and mocking, cutting deeper than any de.
"Well, well," one of them drawled, his voice dripping with scorn. "The great pure-blood witch brought to her knees. So much arrogance in one little body. Did you really think you could walk in here and defeat us all?"
Another sneered, stepping closer. "Your power is impressive, I¡¯ll give you that. But power means nothing when you let pride blind you. You thought you were untouchable, didn¡¯t you? Just one little spell, and the mighty Alphas would fall at your feet?"
Selene¡¯s jaw tightened, her chest heaving as rage and humiliation warred inside her. She spat out the words, "How? How did you resist it? My spell should have made you unconscious. None of you should be standing."
She hadn¡¯t expected an answer. Not from these beasts who treated lives like dirt. But she had to know. She had to understand what she had missed.
And then, to her disgust, it was not even an Alpha who moved but one of the heirs. Barely more than a boy, still submerged in his arrogance, yet bold enough to kneel in front of her. He leaned close with an ugly wide smirk.
"You want to know?" he whispered, and with a flick of his hand, he tugged something from around his neck.
A pendant made of dark stone, carved with runes that glowed faintly.
He dangled it before her face like a trophy.
"Here it is, witch. This is why your spell failed. This little charm saved us, you arrogant bitch."
Chapter 78: Trapped… or Trapping? (02)
Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Trapped... or Trapping? (02)
Selene¡¯s eyes widened, her heart lurching as recognition mmed into her. That wasn¡¯t just any trinket. That was witchcraft. A charm with a spell that could shield them from her power. Her stomach twisted cold.
Another witch had made this and had actually given it to these bastards, and she knew every single one of them had one. Just who is helping these bastards? Selene felt like killing someone. How could a witch betray them like this?
Her voice shook with fury as she hissed, "Whose work is that?"
The boyughed with a careless expression, like he was savoring the amusement he felt. "Does it matter? All you need to know is you were never in control. You thought you were powerful enough to walk into our den? You were already caught the moment you stepped through those doors."
The Alphas around him chuckled darkly, their voices filled with contempt.
"You witches think you¡¯re gods, looking down on us like we¡¯re dogs snapping at scraps."
"Arrogant little thing, walking in here like her broken spell could work on us, thinking she could save them."
"Now look at you, bound, powerless, just like the others. You¡¯ll fetch a fine price too, once we¡¯re done making do with you."
The sound of theirughter spread through the room.
Selene¡¯s throat tightened, but her eyes burned with defiance even as the cuffs dug deeper into her skin. She felt the witches chained behind her shift, their weak breaths trembling in the silence betweenughter. She couldn¡¯t show fear. Not when those girls¡¯ lives hung on the edge of her strength.
A chill of dread sank further into her heart.
If another witch powerful enough to forge such charms was working with these monsters... then the fight was far bigger than she had ever imagined.
Selene¡¯s breath came shallow, her chest rising and falling as her eyes darted from Alpha to Alpha. Something was wrong¡ªmore wrong than even the enchanted cuffs.
And then she understood.
This... this wasn¡¯t about witches at all.
The witches were chained on the floor, their eyes zed and their bodies trembling; they were bait. The auction, the whispers, the money¡ªit had all been a stage. Every move was designed for one thing only.
Her.
Selene¡¯s stomach dropped as the truth cut through her. They had known she woulde. They had prepared this entire scene for her. The witches were never meant to be sold. They were only here to draw her out¡ªthe witch who had spilled Alpha blood.
The trap had been waiting all along.
And then she saw him.
Alpha Julian stepped forward from among the crowd, his tall frame casting a shadow over her. His expression was not mocking like the others. No, his face was carved in sorrow, a false sorrow that twisted into something crueler thanughter. He bent to one knee before her, his hand suddenly gripping her chin with bruising force, tilting her face toward his.
His eyes met hers with disappointment.
"I never thought it would be you," he said softly, his voice breaking into a whisper that carried across the chamber. "s... I really did like you. For a moment, I even believed you were a gracefuldy. But now?" His grip tightened, his words turning sharp as ss. "But I never thought that you were actually a dirty whore who thinks she is above us."
"Don¡¯t forget, dear, in this world, only one race is supreme, and that is the werewolf race. We are born to rule."
"Do you understand? You and the race of witches are just pretty tools to be used by us. Be grateful that we are giving you this much respect. No race can evene close to us, the mighty werewolves, the rulers of thend."
Selene¡¯s blood burned hot.
Before he could draw another breath or spew nonsense he was fed from childhood, her body reacted. Even though the cuffs had stolen her power, that does not mean she is powerless. Her physical ability is still there, and she is more than capable of giving this bastard, who was so full of himself, a lesson.
Her cuffed handnded a punch on the side of his face so hard that his head was snapped to the side. Blood spattered across the floor as two of his bloodied teeth ttered beside his boots.
Selene had not held back even a little bit; she had punched him with full force so at least it could knock some sense into him.
The entire room froze for a heartbeat. No one had expected such a bold move from her.
Julian staggered, a howl of rage tearing from his throat as his hand flew to his bloodied mouth. His eyes zed with fury. "You bitch!" he roared, lunging as though he meant to tear her apart with his bare hands.
But before he could strike, another Alpha¡¯s hand shot out, catching him by the shoulder.
"Calm your anger," the man said firmly, his voice smooth yetmanding. His eyes glinted in the dim light. "She is worth more alive than dead. We did not trap her for you to lose control now."
Julian¡¯s chest heaved, blood dripping from his mouth, but he stopped, his entire body trembling with the force of his rage.
The rightful source is Find~Novel
His gaze was so chilling that Selene was certain he was cursing her entire eighteen generations. Still, she gave him a smug smile and mouthed, Little mutt, serves you right.
Her provocation sessfully enraged him. His nostrils red as though he were some rabid beast barely held back by the leash of another Alpha¡¯s hand.
The veins in his neck bulged, and his jaw clenched so tight that his bloodied teeth ground audibly against one another. He was a breath away from tearing Selene¡¯s throat out.
Her smug little smile and when she mouthed the words "Little mutt, serves you right," it was like pouring salt into an open wound.
"You..." Julian¡¯s voice shook with rage. He jerked forward, snapping against the restraining hand as his ws burst from his fingertips. The sharp points glinted in the dim light. "You dare..."
Selene tilted her head, letting her eyes trail deliberately over him with mocking disdain.
"Dare what? Put you back in your ce? You talk so big about ruling, yet one punch from me and you look like a kicked pup. Some ¡¯supreme race.¡¯"
Chapter 79: Confrontation
Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Confrontation
Selene suddenly found several growls directed at her. All the Alphas bared their teeth at her, their wolves straining against the insult that she hurled not just at Julian but at all of them.
And this only made her smile widen as she looked at their seething expressions.
Julian¡¯s entire body shook. His breathing grew ragged and unsteady, his rage wing at the edges of control. "I¡¯ll rip your tongue out..." he snarled with a trembling voice. He had never been insulted like this in his entire life.
And still he had not forgotten how she had knocked him with one punch, which made him aplete loser in front of the other alpha heirs. He could see their mocking nces on him.
Selene leaned forward as much as her bounds allowed, her eyes gleaming like fire catching on oil. "Go ahead. Try...at least then you¡¯ll have an excuse for why a bound witch left you spitting blood on your knees."
The wordsnded like a p. A ripple ofughter broke among some of the younger Alpha heirs, unable to hold back at seeing Jullian mocked so brazenly.
They had never shied away from mocking each other. On the surface, they acted like close friends,ughing and standing united before the other races. But behind the scenes, every one of them was a rival.
Another Alpha heir snorted from the side, his voice dripping with amusement. "Careful, Julian. At this rate, she¡¯ll break more than your teeth. Maybe your pride was too fragile to begin with."
Laughter rippled again, sharper this time. Julian¡¯s face went crimson. It was the wrong sound at the wrong time. His eyes went wild.
He twisted, trying to lunge for her, but the same Alpha who had stopped him before shoved him back hard, forcing him to stumble a step. "Enough," the man growled at Julian and other young heirs, his tone edged with dominance. "She wants to unhinge you. Don¡¯t give her the satisfaction."
Selene smirked at Julian again, slow and deliberate. "Toote. Already did."
"Bitch..."
And then suddenly another voice joined them, shifting everyone¡¯s attention.
A middle-aged man entered inside the room, and Selene realized he was also an Alpha, and when she looked at his face, she instantly recognized him as the Alpha of the ckthorn pack. Alpha
Fenrik ckthorn. Ken¡¯s Father.
"You all did well."
Selene¡¯s gaze hardened as another mastermind of this stage was shown.
Her mind raced back to the night she had taken Ken as her hostage, the desperate gamble to gain leverage, to carve a chance at survival against monsters who wanted her caged or dead. She had always known there would be consequences. But this...this trap spun so carefully...even she has to apud.
She knew he was the mastermind behind all the scenes; his presence here was enough to confirm all her doubts.
The Alpha of ckthorn stopped before her, his gaze piercing as his lips curved into the faintest of smiles. "You cost me much, witch," he said. "But now, finally, you are caught, and through you, my son will be returned."
Selene¡¯s smile widened. She leaned forward slightly despite her bonds, letting her gaze lock on him. "You do not have to go to such lengths to get your son back. It is simple." Her voice carried weight and amusement. "You release the witches you hold, and we will return your son."
Fenrik ckthorn¡¯s eyes narrowed. He snorted, a low sound that rumbled through the room. "Do you think I trust you? What if you never returned my son?" His voice was hard and cold but carried the tremor of fear that he tried to hide.
Selene did not flinch. Instead her smile deepened, a slow curl of lips that spoke of her sharp wits. Her tone dropped to a rich and dangerous tone.
"It is not that you do not trust us. It is that the witches matter more to you. You do not care whether your son lives or dies. You just want power in your hand. After all, one more son lost is nothing when you have already lost many sons. After all, you can always breed more cubs just like pigs in heat."
Fenrik¡¯s face darkened, a storm of rage breaking behind his eyes. His lips pressed into a thin line before snapping open. "And you bitch! My son is very important to me. What do you know? We are not like your filthy race, who abandoned our own offspring." His voice shook with fury.
Selene¡¯s gaze hardened at his words. She did notment on hisst words. She did not need to.
She let silence stretch between them, letting him stew in his own anger.
She was not casually enraging him. Every word, every nce, every deliberate pause was a tool. She wanted him unsettled and distracted, off bnce. Because she wanted to draw out information from them.
Opportunities like this rarely came. Because not every day do you have a face-to-face confrontation with enemies like this.
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[F]ovel
Her hands were bound, but her mind was free. So she was trying to test the waters and get as much information as possible from them. She noticed the youngest alpha heirs shift, their ears twitching, their teeth shing. Julian fumed silently. Even the others in the room tightened slightly, disturbed by her audacity.
Fenrik¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. He tried to swallow his rage, but it was too much. His hands flexed at his sides. "You do not speak of my sons like that!" His voice boomed now. "You have no right to insult me. None at all!"
Selene¡¯s lips tilted in a smile. "I have every right. You made your choices. You let the witches suffer. You let them fall. Your son is your pawn. Power is all that matters. And I have only spoken truth."
"And who knows, you are wasting time here just to catch me and gain the upper hand over the witches. But maybe your son has already faced so much that he can barely walk. Hmm, think, Alpha Fenrik, every minute you waste here, your son is going to pay for it. There is still time. Release us, and your son wille to you unscathed."
"Or who knows, when it is already toote, there will be nothing left of your son." Selene smirked as the color drained from Alpha Fenrik¡¯s face at her words.
She was sure he was almost fuming with rage. If he really did not care for his son, he would not have patiently listened to her words and would have ripped her apart without thinking, just as hot-tempered werewolves often did. So she was going to use this opportunity very well.
And just as she had said, the werewolves were hot-tempered. Alpha Fenrikpletely lost his mind at the threat. He was almost ready to lunge at her when suddenly a figure stepped in front of her, shielding her entirely from the furious gaze of Alpha Fenrik and the other alphas.
"Alpha Fenrik, leave the witch to me. I will deliver your son to you."
Selene heard a deep voice resonate above her, making her instantly stiffen.
Chapter 80: Alpha Aeron’s Protective Stance
Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Alpha Aeron¡¯s Protective Stance
The owner of the deep voice was none other than Alpha Aeron DuskDraven, who had suddenly stepped out from his hidden position and stood in front of her protectively.
Selene felt dread seep into her bones, slow and suffocating, while countless questions swirled in her mind. What does he mean by leaving me to him? What does he want to do with me?
Did he recognize her? Or maybe he had begun to doubt her identity? But how could that even be possible...her enchantment was still working, wasn¡¯t it? There was still time before it wore off. Just to reassure herself, Selene darted a nce toward the floor-to-ceiling window, and an entirely unfamiliar face with different hair stared back at her reflection.
Her appearance was intact. Then was it her scent that had betrayed her? No... Her gaze fell to the bracelet clutched around her hand, it was still there,pletely manipting her scent.
Then why the hell does he want to deal with me? For the first time, panic cracked through her expression. She did not want to go with him. No, she would rather be taken by any of the other Alphas, it would at least make escaping easier. But with him? She could not guarantee freedom.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel
Her heart wasn¡¯t just betraying her, it was her prison, the cursed mate bond tightening its chains every time his presence drew near. Her chest burned, trembling with a fear she could barely disguise, her eyes darting to his face, desperate to find some clue, some hint of the purpose behind his words.
The color drained from her face.
But to the other Alphas, it looked as though she had finally broken and that she was cowering before them. Their egos swelled, their eyes gleaming with arrogance, utterly blind to the truth. To them, she was finally afraid of their kind, mistaking her dread for submission.
And Alpha Fenrik...oh, he was suddenly delighted. A smug smile curled on his lips as he looked at her frozen expression, his eyes shing with cruel satisfaction.
"Yes, Alpha Aeron," he said smoothly, his voice filled with relief, "you can take care of her. I only want my son back. But if you take her under your charge, it will be to our benefit as well." His gaze glimmered with a twisted sort of joy, as though the sight of her fear was already enough to soothe his wounded pride.
Fenrik¡¯s words dripped like poison, but there was a strange eagerness in them...like a man licking the boots of one greater, desperate to align himself with power. He wanted Aeron to have her. He wanted to feed her into his jaws.
The other Alphas nodded in agreement, their eyes flicking between Fenrik and Aeron, then back to Selene. Their faces were painted with mocking grins, some sneering openly, others smirking as if they had just witnessed the cruelest joke.
Because Alpha Aeron was not just any Alpha. He was the strongest Alpha among them, the one with the most ruthless and strongest pack. His strength was legend who had conquered many packs under himself. And now... he had finally stepped forward for a witch.
Their eyes shone with excitement, like they finally found something interesting.
"Finally," one heir murmured under his breath, loud enough for the others to hear. "The great Alpha Aeron has decided to taste the world for what it is. Even he cannot resist."
Low chuckles rippled among them, making her stomach roll with disgust. Their words weren¡¯t spoken to her...they were spoken over her, around her, like she was nothing but an object, an offering, a ything to be tossed into Aeron¡¯s hands.
And they pushed it further. Theirughter dripped with filth, their eyes leering at her as though even her defiance was a joke. "Even she fears him," one jeered softly. "And who would not be afraid of Alpha Aeron?"
Selene¡¯s stomach twisted violently. She could feel every mocking nce press against her like ws, stripping her raw, peeling back her pride until only her burning heart remained.
They were handing her to him, pushing her into the jaws of the one man she could not fight, not because of his strength, but because of the cursed bond that chained her soul to his.
She clenched her teeth until her jaw ached, her gaze cutting through them like she was already looking at corpses. Filthy men... Their minds were sewers, overflowing with filth that they dared to call power. Rotting wolves who believed themselves kings.
Alpha Aeron stood there like stone, utterly unmoved by the filth spilling from their mouths. Their mocking and their desperate eagerness to please him, it washed over him like waves against a cliff, leaving not a single ripple on his expression.
Where Selene¡¯s rage boiled in her veins, Aeron was cold, calm as the sea in the dead of night. His face betrayed nothing, as though their words were beneath notice, not even worth the weight of disdain.
He did not answer them. He did not rise to their bait. He simply stepped forward, his presence heavy enough to silence the room without a word. And then his gazended on her.
Selene froze, her throat tightening. The full weight of his eyes pressed into her, burning and unyielding. For one heartbeat she could not breathe, her body betraying her as the cursed bond writhed within her chest.
"Get up," he said with a deep voice, amand that left no space for defiance. "Follow me."
The room went still. Even the Alphas who had just been mocking her dared notugh now.
Selene¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs, her legs trembling as she struggled to rise under the weight of her restraints and his voice alike. Every instinct screamed at her not to obey, not to step closer, and yet her body betrayed her all over again.
Aeron did not look at her struggle and did not offer aid or mockery. He simply turned, as though herpliance was inevitable, already decided.
But before he moved further, his eyes shifted, settling on Alpha Fenrik. "Your son will be returned," Aeron said tly, his voice a final decree.
Without waiting for a response, Aeron turned and began to walk, his long strides unhurried, leaving the other Alphas in silence that carried its own weight of dominance.
And Selene, with her heart burning, had no choice but to follow.
Chapter 81: My Mate
Chapter 81: Chapter 81: My Mate
Selene¡¯s POV ~
I followed him in silence, each step feeling heavier than thest.
The echo of our footsteps filled the corridor, the sound too loud in the hush that had settled after the madness of the hall. Theughter, the leering eyes, and Fenrik¡¯s smug satisfaction were behind me now.
Aeron didn¡¯t speak.
He walked like a shadow stretched too long, as if the silence bowed for him. And I¡ªgods, I hated myself for how my legs moved, how I followed, like I didn¡¯t have a choice. Like the cursed bond was already dragging me forward by the throat.
But I wasn¡¯t helpless. I have not lost my mindpletely to the mate bond.
My eyes darted to the side, searching for any path of escape. I¡¯d escaped worse ces. Fled more ruthless men. I could do it again.
I just needed the right moment.
I slowed my steps, just a little, measuring the distance, waiting for a turn...anywhere I could vanish into shadow.
And then...
"Don¡¯t."
His voice sliced through the quietness between us. I stopped breathing for a second.
He didn¡¯t turn and didn¡¯t even raise his voice. Just that one word, dropped into the air like a guillotine. And somehow, it was enough.
"I told you," he said, voice like frost brushing bare skin, "running is futile."
I stood still, my pulse roaring in my ears. How does he know what¡¯s going on in my mind when he hasn¡¯t even looked back once? Does he have eyes in the back of his head?
And worst of all, his voice was enough for my heart to pour with delight.
My hands curled into fists as I forced my legs to move again. I hated this. Hated how my years of discipline meant nothing right now. Not against him or this cursed bond.
We finally stopped at a tall door made of obsidian, carved with ancient runes I couldn¡¯t decipher, but it looked important.
Aeron pressed his palm against it, and the door was pushed open.
He stepped aside, not looking at me, but I could feel his gaze all the same.
"In."
I hesitated. Just for a moment. Then I walked through.
Latest content published on f?ndnovel
The room beyond was colder than I expected. Not in temperature, but in atmosphere. Empty and quiet. No furniture aside from two chairs and a table pushed to one side.
But it didn¡¯t feel free. It felt like a cage.
The walls were tall, windows covered in thick, dark drapes that swallowed the light. Everything about the space was wrong. It was too calm. Like it was waiting for something to begin.
My mind raced. Why bring me here? What is this ce? Why...
The door shut behind me with a soft, clean thud.
Aeron walked to the far side of the room and stood near the window, arms folded behind his back, as if I weren¡¯t even there. As if he could wait forever.
I stayed by the door with a pounding heart. Every part of me screamed to move, to act, to do something to gain control.
But the silence swallowed me.
My thoughts twisted into knots. Was he toying with me? Did he know who I was? Had he seen through the enchantment somehow? The bracelet still glowed faintly on my wrist.
So why did he bring me here? What did he want?
The silence had stretched too long.
Every second that passed only twisted the coil of tension tighter in my chest until it felt like my own heartbeat was betraying me¡ªloud, wild, and too fast.
Still, I kept my voice steady. "Why did you bring me here?"
My tone was formal and detached. Polite, even. Like I hadn¡¯t just been handed over like some cursed offering. Like I wasn¡¯t standing in front of the one Alpha I feared most.
"I have no use for you," I added calmly, even though every muscle in my body was braced to either run or attack. My hands were rxed at my sides, but I could feel the faint tremor in my fingertips.
Aeron didn¡¯t answer at first.
He simply turned from the window, moving with ease. He shrugged off his ck coat, tossed it over the back of the chair, and then sat directly across from me.
His gaze locked onto mine, and the weight of it was like gravity pulling me under.
Then he said, in that deep, unshakable voice that made my spine stiffen, "You¡¯re more than used to me."
I blinked, my expression neutral, but my eyebrow lifted before I could stop it. Useful? What kind of use could he possibly see in me?
Then the thought hit me. Is he going to use me? Like the others?
Like the Alphas who leeched power from witches, draining them like vessels until there was nothing left but bones and skin?
The very idea made my stomach turn. A wave of disgust washed over me, so sudden I nearly stepped back from it.
And yet... Aeron¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. But something flickered in his eyes.
As if he knew what I was thinking.
"You don¡¯t have to think that," he said, his voice low and firm. "I don¡¯t participate in filthy games."
There was no defensiveness in his tone. Just a clear, almost cold certainty. He wasn¡¯t trying to convince me. He was stating a fact.
Then came a pause. A pause that made my skin prickle with something I couldn¡¯t quite name.
"I have an offer for you."
I didn¡¯t speak, but my face tensed. Offers from Alphas were rarely offers at all. But he went on.
"Work for me," he said. "And I will give you your freedom."
That made me almostugh.
A dry, bitter sound caught in the back of my throat, but I forced it down and tilted my head slightly with an unreadable expression.
"What gives you the right to offer me anything?"
My voice came out softer than I expected. But with edge...
"If I wanted to escape, I could. Do you think I¡¯ve survived this long by being lucky? I¡¯ve had the whole continent looking for me, and I¡¯m still here."
His gaze deepened at my provocative words, but only a frown appeared on his face.
"They are not me." He said it simply without any arrogance or emphasis. Just like quiet truth.
And somehow, it hit harder than if he¡¯d shouted. "No one escapes me," he added, his voice like a calm storm building under the surface. "Not until I say so."
He straightened and continued his unfinished words. "It is nothing that will go against your ethics. We¡¯ll work as equals. I¡¯ll give you space, safety, and resources. Just help me. And I¡¯ll reward you."
A pause.
"And your freedom."
My lips parted, but no words came at first.
Because I hadn¡¯t expected that.
What does he want from me? My mind reeled with possibilities¡ªspying, magic, maniption¡ªbut none of it made sense. Alphas didn¡¯t ask for help. They took it from us, like it was their fucking right.
But he was asking. So I met his gaze again, keeping my voice cool butced with suspicion.
"What kind of work?"
He didn¡¯t hesitate.
"Help me track someone."
I narrowed my eyes.
"Who?"
His next word wasn¡¯t loud. But it dropped like a stone into the room.
"My mate."
Chapter 82: It Has Always Been You
Chapter 82: Chapter 82: It Has Always Been You
Selene¡¯s POV ~
The second I heard him, it felt like something snapped inside me.
My mate.
My lungs forgot how to breathe.
My heart, the traitorous, cursed thing, mmed so violently against my ribs, I swore it would tear itself free and confess everything. I stoodpletely still, but inside, everything shook.
He was looking for me. He didn¡¯t know. But he was looking.
And I¡ªgods¡ªwas standing right in front of him.
A thousand thoughts collided in my head, none of them staying long enough for me to grab onto. I could feel the blood draining from my face, the edges of my vision flickering.
But I forced my expression to stay neutral. I¡¯d had a year to prepare for this moment. And yet, I felt as though I were standing at the edge of that damn cliff again.
My voice¡ªwhen it came¡ªwas barely a whisper, but it didn¡¯t shake. I wouldn¡¯t let it.
"What happened to her?" I asked, trying to be as emotionless as possible.
He didn¡¯t answer at first.
His gaze had dropped, the cold mask on his face softening just enough to reveal something raw underneath.
"She fell," he said finally, his voice quieter than before. "From the cliff near our pack border."
My breath caught. That ce. That memory. His scent in the air, the wind screaming around me, the bond tearing at me as I leapt to my death.
Or at least, that¡¯s what they thought.
"We searched for days," he continued, his jaw tightening. "But we couldn¡¯t find her. Not even her body. There was no trace left of her."
There was pain in his eyes now. But I had never seen Aeron like this, definitely not in the past, and how much change in a year, I have no idea.
I swallowed hard, trying to push the storm inside me back down where it belonged.
"And what if..." I said slowly, testing my own limits, "What if she did die?"
A moment of silence.
"What if that¡¯s why she never came back?"
For a heartbeat, everything stopped.
Then he snapped.
"No."
It wasn¡¯t a growl nor a shout, but it was filled with certainty.
"She¡¯s still alive," he said, like he was deringw. "I can feel her. My heart can feel her."
His eyes were locked somewhere far away now, as if he was speaking to himself. Not to me. It felt more like he was speaking to himself, like a chant. A truth he had clung to for too long. The only thing keeping him sane.
And I¡ªI couldn¡¯t breathe.
Because I was the very thing he was trying to keep alive.
I was the ghost he refused to bury.
I was the mate he refused to mourn.
And standing here now, hearing his voice crack, watching his pain slip past the mask he wore so carefully¡ªI didn¡¯t know what to do with it. I had spent a year hating the bond. Cursing it. Escaping it. Tearing myself away from everything it stood for. And yet...
Why did part of me ache to be held in his voice like that?
Why did hearing that he never stopped searching make something warm and dangerous bloom in my chest?
"No," I told myself viciously. Don¡¯t you dare feel anything.
I had done what I had to do. I had left because there was no life in that world for me. Because they would have torn me apart for what I was. Because freedom had never been an option for me.
I couldn¡¯t think.
I felt sweat sliding down my spine in slow, trembling rivers. Gods, I was suffocating, and it wasn¡¯t from heat. It was from the weight of him. From the way his eyes clung to my silence, waiting for me to speak.
I forced myself to breathe, barely parting my lips as I prepared to say something just to break the tension.
But then¡ª
Boom.
The sound exploded from the floor below us. I couldn¡¯t react. There was a loud ringing in my ears.
Another st followed. Then another. Each one louder than the previous one, until the whole building seemed to shudder beneath our feet.
My heart mmed into my ribs.
Then came the thick smoke, curling up from beneath the doorframe like a serpent made of fog. One by one, like rhythmic death, bombs began to erupt through the building. I could hear the chaos rising. And I knew he had heard it too.
And then¡ª
Crash!
The window beside us shattered, and something ttered to the floor at our feet.
Gas bomb. I recognized it immediately as a smile pulling on my lips. Finally.
A hiss filled the room. I didn¡¯t wait for even a second before leaping out of my chair.
My instincts kicked in. My body remembered what my mind was still trying to process. My rescue hase; now it is time to leave this forsaken and shitty ce that was manipting my emotions.
But before I could make it past the gate in the thick smoke, that was enough to blind even an Alpha.
A powerful hand shot out of the smoke and grabbed me, fingers mping around my wrist with unrelenting force. Before I could twist away, I was mmed back against the wall, hard enough to rattle the stone.
I choked on a gasp, not from the impact but from the sudden jolt that sent a shiver down my spine.
One touch, and the damn mate bond res up like a river waiting for someone to finally drink from it.
It burned through every inch of me, raw and alive and unforgiving. And I knew he felt it too. I knew it by the way his breath caught. By the way, his entire body stiffened.
And it did not take long before the growl slipped past his throat before he could stop it.
"Mine."
He dered it, and I felt myself being transported back in time¡ªto the first time he had said those words. I don¡¯t know why, but my eyes suddenly stung with tears.
The tears didn¡¯te because I was emotional or happy that he recognized me. It was more out of resentment...like, how could he just im me? Calling me his, like he had every fucking right to, without even asking me.
A whole year has passed, and yet nothing has changed. It¡¯s still the same. I¡¯m still standing here, just like I was back then...with no say in it. No choice. No voice to decide whether I even want this mate bond or not.
I could feel his chest against mine, his hand still gripping my wrist, and his breath was right next to my mouth. Close enough that I could feel the warmth of it through the smoke. My heart was pounding like war drums. I was trembling.
"Let go," I whispered, wanting to remind him of his ce, but it sounded weak even to my own ears.
Because something inside me wanted to run so far away from the world, where no one could find me.
His grip loosened¡ªbut only slightly.
Updates are released by find?novel
Through the veil of smoke, I could see the outline of his face. His eyes burned like molten silver in grey, locked on mine, wide with disbelief and something that looked far too much like hope.
"You..." he whispered with desperation. "It¡¯s you."
Chapter 83: Hate Greater Than Love
Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Hate Greater Than Love
Selene¡¯s POV ~
I felt dread creeping along my spine, no... I would never allow this, he could not know it was me. I had to do something, anything, my mind kept chanting the same desperate words like a broken mantra: I have to get out, I have to leave, I cannot let him see through me.
But the man in front of me was hell-bent on keeping me in ce, his grip so tight around me that I could not move even an inch, it was like he was terrified that if he loosened his hold, even for a breath, I would vanish into thin air.
And perhaps he was right, because that was all I wanted, to escape his iron grasp, to slip free, to vanish from here and be rid of these cursed chains that bound not only my body but my very power.
I was nning, thinking of ways, searching for a chance to get out from here, when suddenly a jolt ran down my spine, and I froze.
His warm and trembling breath was against me, brushing so close along my bare neck that it made my skin burn. His entire face was pressed into the crook of my neck as if he wanted to disappear inside me.
But that was not what shook me.
It was the tears.
His tears.
Hot drops sliding down onto my shoulder, falling silently, breaking against my skin. My heart lurched, and my breath caught. Was he... crying? Why?
The question mmed into me and sent a tumbling ache to the very core of my heart. I wanted to be a statue; I wanted to be cold, unshaken, untouchable.
Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel
I wanted to be the kind of person who couldugh in the face of his tears, the kind who would never break under the weight of a bond I never asked for. But the truth... the truth was unbearable.
I felt him. Every single piece of him. His despair bled into me, his agony carved itself into my bones, and his fear and his hope¡ªyes, even that fragile, desperate hope¡ªall of it crashed over me like a tidal wave.
I could not stop it, could not shut it out, it was inside me, wing at me, as if I were living his despair as my own.
And still, one question echoed louder than everything else. Why?
Why now? Why this pain, this despair, this sudden crumbling of walls he himself had built around his heart? Why did he have to break here, in front of me, when I was barely holding together my own shattered pieces?
Was it because the mate bond finally showed him the truth? Was it guilt, was it regret, or was it some pitiful attempt at atonement for everything they had done to me? Did he finally realize just how wrong they had been?
But the truth was even crueler...what if I had never been their mate? What if I had only ever been Alpha Eirik¡¯s daughter, nothing more? Would they have shed a single tear for me? Would they have felt even an ounce of this so-called despair if I had not belonged to them?
The answer was cruel and crystal clear.
No.
And the rity hardened something inside me. My mind, my heart, all the chaotic emotions that had been crashing through the mate bond¡ªI blocked them out, mmed the door shut, because I dared not ept it.
I could not. I would not. I refused to take in a love that was built on conditions, a love that existed only because of a bond neither of us chose.
If I ever found love in this broken world, I wanted it to be real.
I wanted it to be mine.
Love for who I am, not for what I am. Not for my status, not for my bloodline, not because fate tied me to someone¡¯s soul.
"Selene..." His voice cracked, broken, nothing like the powerful Alpha he was supposed to be, nothing like the man who once made me tremble with fear.
His lips brushed against my neck as though clinging to thest warmth he could find. "Please... pleasee back to us. Don¡¯t shut me out, don¡¯t do this... I beg you."
His grip tightened, trembling now, desperate, as if his body alone could chain me to him. "I know we were wrong. I know we hurt you. But give us a chance...just one chance, and I will make it right. I will fix everything. I swear I will. Please... don¡¯t turn away from me."
His words spilled against my skin like a fever, frantic and restless, the kind of pleading that made even my bones ache to hear. I felt his chest heaving against mine and felt the way his breath hitched each time he forced out another vow.
"Selene... don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t leave me like this. I cannot bear it. I can¡¯t..." His voice broke entirely, shattering into a choked sound that could only be called grief.
And yet... I stood there like stone.
I let his tears fall.
I let his desperate pleas sink into the silence.
I gave him nothing.
My body was there, trapped in his arms, but my soul was far away, unreachable. I heard everything, every broken syble, but I did not respond. I was a statue carved of ice, staring into the void, refusing to give him even the mercy of a word.
The silence cut him deeper than any rejection. I could feel it¡ªhow his desperation twisted tighter, how his fear bled through the bond.
He shook me slightly, as though trying to jolt me into responding, into saying something. His voice cracked again, louder this time and more frantic.
"Say something! Please¡ªanything! Even if you curse me, even if you hate me... just don¡¯t stay silent. Selene, please... I can¡¯t take this silence. Tell me... tell me you feel it too, this bond, this pull, this..."
Finally, I turned my head slowly. My voice when it came was steady and merciless, each word sharp enough to dig a wound that would never heal.
"Don¡¯t push me to hate you more than I already do, Aeron."
His breath caught like I had driven a de through his chest. His hands faltered, shaking, as if my words had ripped the ground out from under him.
"I would rather burn alone in the ashes of my own heart than let my love be built on your guilt."
Chapter 84: Selene’s Escape
Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Selene¡¯s Escape
Selene¡¯s POV ~
With those words, I did not wait. I pushed him with all my might. Aeron was not prepared for it, and he stumbled back, shock flickering in his eyes. I didn¡¯t stop to see his reaction. I didn¡¯t stop to feel anything. I just ran with all my might.
The door flung open, and I slipped out before his hand could reach for me again. My breath came sharp and fast, my heart hammering in my chest. I looked down at my wrists, at the cursed cuffs that still chained me. A deep fury boiled inside, and I smashed them against the wall with all the strength I had left. Once. Twice and then Crack.
The metal broke, the pieces falling to the ground with a dull ng. And in that moment, I felt it¡ªmy power. My true self rushing back through my veins in a wild and unrestrained manner. My lips parted in a sharp breath as a storm surged in me, and before Aeron could even catch his footing, I used a simple enchantment and vanished from the corridor.
On the other side, I appeared outside the building, the cold air hitting me like freedom. My eyes darted to the car waiting at the edge of the path.
And I realized I had to get out before all of them knew I had run away, because it would be impossible to escape if they all started chasing me. I moved fast, every muscle screaming for freedom.
But just as I reached it, I froze.
Someone was already there before me.
Luca.
My heart, which I had painfully forced to grow dull, began to ache again as my gazended on him. I realized my body was actually trembling to go towards him.
"Damn, why was he here too? Are these brothers hell-bent on capturing me?" I muttered with dread. I may not have lost myposure with Aeron, but with Luca, I could not dare guarantee the same.
He stood by the car like he had been waiting for me, like he knew I woulde here all along. My chest tightened, and my steps faltered.
"Fuck," I cursed under my breath. My eyes hardened. I could not face him, not now. Not when Aeron would already be searching. Not when they were all too close. I turned sharply, deciding to run in another direction, to find another car, and to get the hell out of this ce.
But fate was cruel.
Discover more novels at Find1Novel
I collided headfirst into a solid wall of muscle, and before I could even recover, rough hands gripped me like iron. My head snapped up, and my blood ran cold.
Alpha Julian.
A wicked snarl stretched his lips. "Found you, bitch. Where do you think you¡¯re running?" His voice was low, venom dripping from every word.
My stomach twisted, not with fear but with fury. His eyes glinted with madness, and I knew what burned inside his chest¡ªit was still the humiliation I had carved into him before. And now, he thought fate had handed me to him.
"No one will stop me this time," he spat, his face twisting. "No one will stop me from teaching you a lesson. You¡¯ll crawl at my feet when I¡¯m done."
His hand rose, aiming for my face, the same way I once struck him. He wanted to return the shame. He wanted to see me fall.
But I didn¡¯t give him the chance.
My gaze turned sharp, my voice cutting as I muttered, "Get the hell out of my way... or you¡¯ll regret being born."
The words made his face burn red, his anger exploding. He snarled and brought his hand down, but before it could touch me, I caught it. My fingers wrapped round his hand before twisting them at an unnatural angle.
Crack.
His scream tore the night with a shrill sound, like a pig being ughtered. His eyes widened with disbelief written all over him.
"You... how..." he stammered with a pale face. He was an Alpha, a man who believed himself unbreakable and untouchable, a being that prided himself on his raw strength. And yet I had twisted his hand like it was nothing. He felt the bones snap, and the shock tore his pride apart.
"You whore!" he roared, but his anger only fueled me.
I did not give him another chance. My knee shot up hard between his legs. His eyes bulged, and his mouth opened in a silent scream as he saw stars.
I leaned close and whispered in a cold voice, "Do you think I have time for your nonsense?"
My foot connected again, this time with enough force to drop him to the ground, writhing.
And I ran.
I didn¡¯t look back. I couldn¡¯t. My only thought was to escape. But his pig-like scream had already ripped through the night, echoing down the halls, and I knew.
Luca would have heard.
But at least it was satisfying to teach this leech a good lesson. My hands had been itching for days just to beat him into a pulp. But I knew I didn¡¯t have enough time. Luca must have already noticed us. And wasting even a second there was inviting him to catch me.
My chest pounded harder as my feet carried me faster, tearing through the grounds. But no matter how hard I ran, I knew the truth¡ªI could not outmatch the Duskdraven Alphas. Not in strength, nor in speed. And if they turned into wolves to chase me, I would be doomed.
My mind raced for options, my lungs burning, when I felt something slip from my wrist.
The bracelet.
I didn¡¯t notice until it hit the ground with a faint metallic clink. The enchanted piece that had been hiding my scent. The only thing keeping me invisible to them.
My heart sank.
I didn¡¯t have time to go back. I didn¡¯t have time to fix it. My only option was to run and pray that my head start would be enough. That I am already far from them and that he would not catch on to my scent.
~~~
Luca¡¯s POV ~
I was standing by the car, waiting, my patience thin, when it hit me.
A scent. Sweet, intoxicating, burning through my veins like wildfire. My wolf stirred violently, howling in my mind with desperation. The voice in my head was deafening, a howl that shook me to the core.
Mate.
For a second, everything went nk. My breath stilled, my mind drowning in the storm of that single word. Then my eyes snapped wide open, as my head turned toward the source.
And what greeted me was...
Julian sprawled on the ground, screaming like a beaten dog, clutching his pride in agony. But I didn¡¯t care about him. My gaze was pulled beyond, to the figure already tearing away from the scene. A girl with wild hair, her body burning with desperate speed, running like the world itself was chasing her.
Selene?
My mate.
A growl built deep in my throat as my chest heaved. My wolf was going insane, demanding and roaring for me to run, to chase, to im.
And before I could even think, my legs were already moving.
Chapter 85: Who the hell are you?
Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Who the hell are you?
Luca¡¯s POV ~
I followed in the direction, my feet carrying me before I even realized. Julian¡¯s head turned at the sound of my approach, and the moment his eyes met mine, the color drained from his face. His whole body tensed, like he¡¯d been caught doing something shameful.
Pathetic.
I tilted my head slightly, narrowing my eyes. He looked like he wanted to vanish, like he was desperate for me not to recognize him.
"What the hell is with him?" I muttered under my breath. "He should worry about himself before worrying about me."
I didn¡¯t have the time or the patience to waste on some bratty alpha heir and his little fits. There were more important things weighing on me. One of them was definitely her. My mate.
And now... her scent.
At first, I thought it was a cruel trick of my mind. My wolf had whispered it too many times in the past year, too many false hopes, too many nights wing at the emptiness inside me. He would whisper, "She¡¯s here; she¡¯s close," only for it to be nothing. Just grief twisting into hallucinations.
But this time... this time the scent was real. I could taste it in the air, rich and undeniable, the one thing that had haunted me through endless nights.
"No... it can¡¯t be," I whispered, my throat tightening.
My wolf howled inside me, wing against my chest. It¡¯s her...ours.
I wanted to believe. God, I wanted to. But doubt tore at me like fangs digging into bone. What if it was another illusion? Another dream turned into a nightmare the moment I reached out?
Still... what if it wasn¡¯t? What if it really was her?
I couldn¡¯t let this chance go.
"I¡¯ll catch her," I growled, my words filled with desperation. "I¡¯ll find out if it¡¯s true."
But by the time my eyes focused, her figure was already far ahead, slipping through the trees like a fleeting shadow. Just a silhouette, too distant for me to see clearly. Panic mmed into my chest, squeezing until I couldn¡¯t breathe.
Every step she took forward felt like she was tearing further away from me.
"No... don¡¯t go," the words slipped out in a broken whisper.
Before I could think, before reason could stop me, my body leapt forward. Bones snapped, flesh tore, and ck fur burst from my skin. A snarl ripped from my throat as my massive wolf form hit the ground running.
My paws tore through the forest floor, muscles burning, my breath ragged. My wolf didn¡¯t hesitate. He never did. He wanted her...close to him.
But the moment my growl carried through the air, she looked back. And everything in me stuttered.
Her eyes widened, panic shing across her face. Her steps faltered, then quickened into a desperate run.
"Why..." My thoughts scattered, rage and confusion colliding inside me. "Why is she afraid of me?"
My chest ached, every beat of my heart slicing deeper. If she were just some stranger, she wouldn¡¯t run. There would be no reason for fear. But if she was Selene... she had every reason to flee. And that realization ripped through me like ws.
I pushed harder, closing the gap. But then I saw her properly. Her hair. It was long and ck, cascading down her back like ink. Selene¡¯s hair was silver, bright as moonlight. This girl was not the same.
Even when she turned her head for the briefest second, I saw her face. It was also different from Selene¡¯s.
My speed faltered. My heart twisted.
"No... How could I mistake someone else for her?" I muttered, my voice a low growl. "What the hell is happening to me?"
I swore to myself I would never look at another girl, never see anyone but my mate. It was the only respect I could give her for the years she had been torn away from me.
Yet here I was, chasing someone else.
I slowed, chest heaving.
But then¡ªlike a de cutting through fog¡ªit hit me again.
That scent.
My wolf¡¯s ears perked, his entire body trembling with excitement. His tail wagged furiously, like a damn pup. My own eyes widened.
"It¡¯s hers," I breathed, unable to stop the tremor in my voice. "That scent... it¡¯s Selene¡¯s. Undoubtedly hers."
The ground tilted beneath me, my heart flipping between joy and fury.
"Then why¡ª" I snarled, snapping my teeth. "Why the hell is Selene¡¯s scent all over this girl?"
Did she... did she do something to Selene? Did she hurt her? Or was she someone close to her? A friend? An aplice?
Questions tore through my head, ripping me apart.
I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care. I needed answers.
My paws pounded harder, faster. Trees blurred past me. The distance shrank. She couldn¡¯t outrun me¡ªnot on two legs, not against a predator born to hunt.
Her steps grew frantic, stumbling, but no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t escape.
I leapt, and my body crashed against hers, and we tumbled on the dirt. I pinned her to the ground with my ws digging into the soil as I stood over her, massive and unyielding.
Her breath came in sharp, broken gasps. Her heartbeat thundered so loud I felt it shaking through my chest.
I lowered my head, my wolf¡¯s nose brushing along her skin as I sniffed desperately. The scent was there. It was definitely Selene¡¯s. Familiar, calming, the only thing in this cursed world that had ever soothed me.
My wolf¡¯s eyes widened, glowing with joy. His tail swayed back and forth like he had been waiting an eternity for this moment.
A deep rumble vibrated in my chest. Peace. For the first time in a year, peace ims me.
I shut my eyes, inhaling, letting it sink into me. Just that scent was enough to silence every storm inside.
But then my human mind struck back.
My gaze lifted, and I saw her.
Her bare shoulders glistened under the moonlight. Her chest rose and fell with each ragged breath. Her eyes were shut tight, her body trembling, trying to calm itself.
She was beautiful. Undoubtedly beautiful.
But she was not mine. my Selene.
My throat burned. My jaw clenched.
"She¡¯s not Selene," I whispered, fury and despair tangled in my voice. "She¡¯s not. Then why... Why the hell is Selene¡¯s scent all over her?"
My wolf growled, snapping at my denial. Ours. She¡¯s ours.
"No!" I roared inside. "She¡¯s not! She can¡¯t be!"
My chest tightened as I stared down at the girl beneath me. The questions wouldn¡¯t stop. Was Selene alive? Was she close? Did this girl know where she was?
I mmed a paw against the dirt, snarling at my own confusion.
"Answer me," I growled low, my voice rough even in my wolf¡¯s form. My eyes burned into her trembling frame. "Who the hell are you? And why do you smell like my mate?" For more chapters visit find?novel
Chapter 86: Why do you smell like Selene?
Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Why do you smell like Selene?
Selene¡¯s POV ~
The hit made it hard for me to breathe. One moment I was running...branches wing at my arms, my heart hammering in my chest¡ªthe next I was crushed beneath the sheer weight of a massive wolf.
His body mmed me into the dirt, his ws digging into the ground on either side of my head, trapping me there as though I were prey.
My scream choked in my throat. All I could hear was his ragged breathing, his chest heaving above me, and the wild storm of his heartbeat thrumming against mine.
His fur rubbed against my skin, thick and scratchy, and his deep, musky, and strong scent wrapped around me, filling my chest so much I could barely breathe.
Then came his voice. Low and guttural, vibrating from deep inside his chest. "Who the hell are you? And why do you smell like my mate?"
The words felt like knives, cutting into me exactly where it hurt most. My stomach dropped and twisted, like something had been torn inside me. He didn¡¯t recognize me. He looked at me, pinned me beneath his monstrous form, and still... he didn¡¯t know.
A part of me shattered at that realization, a silent, broken piece of my soul screaming that my mate should know me. He should always know me, no matter what disguise I wore. And yet another part of me... breathed.
Relief slid through me in a shaky exhale I could not contain. If he couldn¡¯t recognize me, then I could escape. If he saw me only as a stranger, I could still run from him, hide from him, and keep the fragile pieces of myself safe.
I forced my trembling lips to part. My voice wavered, soft and desperate, the perfect picture of an innocent girl caught in the jaws of a beast. "I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t understand. What scent? It¡¯s my own."
The wolf growled, deep and rough, his hot breath burning my face as he came closer. I flinched back without thinking, but there was nowhere to escape. His sharp teeth shone in the moonlight, and his glowing eyes stared at me with real suspicion.
I curled inward, pressing my hands to my chest as though shielding myself from his usations. My voice broke, trembling with practiced fear. "Please... I¡¯m just a human. I don¡¯t know what you mean. I don¡¯t understand any of this."
His growl deepened, vibrating through the earth beneath us. "Then why were you running away from me?"
This update is avable on find?novel
His question wed at me, but I didn¡¯t falter. I swallowed hard, letting tears prick my eyes, letting fear twist across my features until I looked like nothing more than a terrified girl who had stumbled into something she never should have seen.
My words tumbled out in frantic gasps. "I wasn¡¯t running away from you! I swear¡ªI was running from Alpha Julian. He... he brought me here, but his intentions weren¡¯t good. He tried to force himself on me, so I kicked him and ran. That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t know you. I was just trying to save myself."
The wolf¡¯s massive frame loomed above me, but something shifted in his eyes. A flicker of hesitation. Doubt. His ears twitched, and his gaze darted past me, back toward the direction I hade from.
He remembered¡ªI could see it¡ªthe bratty heir sprawled on the ground, clutching himself in pain. He realized I had already been running before he evenid eyes on me. My words rang with truth.
And yet... his snarl didn¡¯t vanish. His ws flexed against the earth, his body a wall of heat and power above me. His gaze returned to me, sharper now, piercing. "Then why..." His voice was a low, dangerous rumble. "Why do you smell like Selene?"
The name. My name. It fell from his lips like a curse and a prayer all at once, and every bone in my body ached to respond, to cry out. It¡¯s me¡ªit¡¯s always been me! But I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t let him know.
If he knew, he would never let me go. He would chain me, cage me, and drown me in his suffocating obsession until I was nothing but a shadow of myself again.
So I did what I had to.
I let my eyes harden for a fraction of a second, the truth shing and vanishing like lightning before I smothered it beneath a mask. My features softened, meek and pitiful, my lips trembling as though I were too fragile to even hold a lie. "Selene? I... I don¡¯t know anyone by that name. I don¡¯t know anyone. Please... I just want to go home. Please, let me go."
My voice cracked on thest word, a pitiful plea that echoed through the night. I sounded like prey, like a helpless human girl staring up at a predator she could never hope to fight. And it worked.
His breathing slowed, if only slightly. His weight shifted just enough that I could draw a fuller breath without choking on the thick wall of his scent that clung to me like chains. His eyes flickered, caught between anger, confusion, and something that almost looked like despair.
My heart beat wildly, screaming for me to run, but I stayed frozen beneath him, shaking like the helpless girl I was pretending to be. His smell clung to me¡ªthick and overpowering¡ªmaking it hard to think clearly.
My body screamed at me to flee, but I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot yet. Not until he loosened his hold enough to give me a chance.
Inside, my heart whimpered, wing against my mind, begging me to stop lying, begging me to im him. But I silenced it with brutal force. I couldn¡¯t give in. Not now. Not when freedom was right there, hanging in front of me like a thread.
His growl rolled through the silence, a sound of both warning and torment. His eyes searched mine, desperate, lost, and furious. But still... he didn¡¯t know. Still, he saw only a human girl.
And for now, that was exactly what I needed him to believe.
Chapter 87: Don’t Abandon Me
Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Don¡¯t Abandon Me
Selene¡¯s POV ~
Hope flickered in my chest like a fragile me, delicate yet persistent. For the first time since he had tackled me into the dirt, I dared to believe...I might escape.
My lungs still trembled with his suffocating presence, my skin still burned beneath the press of his massive body, but somewhere inside, relief whispered: I still can get out from here.
Luca. Of all four brothers, he is the most brute, the most reckless, and the one who relied on ws and teeth more than cunning.
If it had been Kael¡¯s cold eyes pinning me down, I would have had no chance of running once caught. Because Kael saw through lies like ss and dissected truths as if they were his prey.
But Luca... he was different. He is simple-minded. He thinks by strength and not thought. That meant he could be swayed, manipted, and deceived. If I yed the part well enough, I could get out of his grasp before the others caught wind.
Yet his eyes, glowing with raw confusion, refused to let me breathe freely. That questioning gaze¡ªwhy? Why did I smell like her? He couldn¡¯t let go of the mystery, and I could almost feel his mind tugging at the fraying threads, pulling closer and closer to the truth.
Updates are released by findnovel
I couldn¡¯t waste time. Not when every second in their presence brought me closer to discovery. The bond screamed between us, louder now, thrashing against the walls I had built around it. If I lingered more, the chances would be more; he would definitely see through me. So I had to leave.
My fingers pressed against the earth, nails digging into the soil as I whispered a silent chant beneath my breath. The words rolled soundlessly from my lips, curling around the beast above me.
His massive frame shuddered. His glowing eyes blinked, slow and heavy, like someone fighting against an unseen tide. The growl rumbling from his throat faltered, breaking into sharp breaths as his body began to sag, betrayed by exhaustion that wasn¡¯t his own.
For a heartbeat, triumph flickered in me. It was working.
But the wolf is an Alpha; he was undoubtedly strong. His spirit wed against my spell, refusing to surrender. His chest heaved violently, his ws tearing at the ground as though anchoring himself to consciousness.
And in his faltering gaze, I saw it...the dawning realization.
***
Author¡¯s POV~
This was not the helpless human girl Luca thought she was. No¡ªthere was nothing simple about her. His mind wrestled with the truth, confusion twisting into realization. Had he been mistaken again? Could this girl truly be the one he thought lost to him forever?
And then, like a de slicing through doubt, another voice thundered across his mind. It was Aeron, his brother, who was mind-linking him.
"Luca, Selene, our mate is here; you have to find her." Aeron¡¯s desperate voice rang clear in my mind.
The words struck him like lightning. Luca¡¯s head jerked up, ears twitching at themand only he could hear. His glowing eyes widened, cutting through the fog of enchantment that clouded him.
If Aeron had spoken, then it was truth. Luca had always trusted him¡ªabove his own instincts, above his own judgment. Even drowning in the pull of her spell, even fighting against the haze clouding his mind, he clung to Aeron¡¯s word asw.
And in just a second everything bes clear. His mind was not ying tricks at all. She was really his mate.
"Selene..." The name broke from him in a rasp. "Please, don¡¯t go."
The sound tasted of agony on his tongue. He didn¡¯t even know how he knew¡ªonly that he did. His wolf surged with recognition, tearing through the veil of confusion. She was his. His mate. The bond they shared quivered, fragile yet unbreakable, and through it poured a tide of torment.
He felt her slipping away.
The wolf howled, the sound reverberating through his chest, through the bond, and through the earth beneath his ws. Pain roared through him, violent and suffocating, as though the very air was torn from his lungs. Wolves did not survive without their mates. The bond was life itself, and she was tearing free.
Luca lowered his massive head, muzzle pressing close to her neck, needing contact before she vanished from him entirely. His tongue swept over her skin once, twice, trembling.
It was not desire that drove him, but desperation. He licked her as if to soothe her, as if to anchor himself, as though convincing his own heart she was still here. His growls faltered, softening into broken whimpers that wed at his chest.
In that moment, his pride, his rage, his brutality¡ªall of it fell away. There was only the wolf. A creature stripped bare, clinging to thest threads of hope, begging not to be left behind.
He would not survive if she really left. Luca has already found his wolf, losing himself more than a few times. His wolf would definitely not survive this. As they mate for life and their mates are their whole world, if something happened to their mate, they would follow them to death.
His massive frame trembled. His ws sank into the soil as though he could dig himself closer to her, closer to the bond that slipped like smoke through his grasp.
"Forgive me," he choked, voice breaking, desperate. "Please... don¡¯t abandon me."
But already he felt her pushing, her strange magic curling through his mind, tugging him down into unconsciousness. His glowing eyes burned against the pull, fighting to stay open, his soul rebelling with everyst breath.
The howl tore out of him, filled with the kind of pain that only a bond could birth. It ripped through the forest, echoing across the night, a sound that carried his agony into the sky.
And then she was gone.
Her weight vanished from beneath him. Her presence slipped from his grasp.
Luca¡¯s howl faltered, breaking into a shattered whimper as the forest swallowed her retreat. His body shook, his strength failing beneath the crushing emptiness hollowing him out. He dug at the soil with his ws as if he could w her back from the darkness, but the bond quivered with silence.
His head fell to the earth, his chest heaving, his world bleeding out into the soil of the forest. His mate had fled, and all that remained was despair.
Selene could feel the despair of the wolf, but still she didn¡¯t look back. She tore herself free from beneath his weight while his strength faltered and ran.
The sound of his howl chased her, splintering into whimpers that made her throat ache. And then silence.
But still she did not turn. She did not allow herself to see him fall.
Chapter 88: The Rescue
Chapter 88: Chapter 88: The Rescue
Selene¡¯s POV ~
Every step felt like dragging chains through my own chest. My legs trembled, heavy as stone, and each breath wed out of me as if the air itself wanted me to stop.
The rightful source is Find_Novel(.
No... I can¡¯t fall here. Not now. Not when someone else coulde and drag me from here. Not when I¡¯ve already been cornered too much tonight.
Her mate¡¯s howl still echoed inside her ribs, raw and desperate. It clung to her like smoke, and the bond tore at her from within, demanding she turn back. But she refused. Because she couldn¡¯t afford to look back, she didn¡¯t trust much herself.
Her steps were clumsy, her body swaying, and behind her Luca¡¯s massive wolf formy crumpled into the earth, unconscious. The sight should have filled her with triumph. Instead, it hollowed her out. She felt like she had left half of herself in the dirt with him.
Her vision blurred. The forest spun. Am I even walking? Or am I just... falling forward?
That was when she heard it¡ªthe deep, low roaring of an engine. At first far away, then louder, rolling straight toward her. Her heart mmed against her ribs. No... not again. I can¡¯t fight anyone else. Please, not them. Not tonight.
Her mind screamed to run, but her body betrayed her. The enchantment she had used and the bond straining at her soul, everything had drained her more than she ever thought possible. Her muscles were taut. Her chest burned with every inhale.
It shouldn¡¯t hurt this much... resisting him feels like stabbing myself. Like tearing my own skin apart just to move one more step.
The sudden re of headlights burned against her half-lidded eyes. She flinched, raising a trembling hand before her face. Her knees buckled, and she swayed. Is this it? Am I destined to be caught again?
"Selene! Hey... Selene, we finally found you!"
The voice tore through her haze like sunlight through a storm. Three figures rushed out of the vehicle, their footsteps pounding against the ground toward her.
Her body, which had been locked tight with dread, suddenly softened. And she realised the voice was familiar, it was warm and safe, and she let herself believe. Finally... they came. I don¡¯t have to run anymore.
Her lips curved into the faintest smile. Maybe today isn¡¯t so cruel after all. Maybe I can finally rest and no longer need to run blindly.
Her strength gave way, darkness pulling her under like waves dragging her to sea.
"Selene! Are you okay? What happened to you?"
Rael¡¯s arms caught her just as she copsed, his hands holding her against him before she could hit the ground. His voice shook with panic, but Selene barely heard it.
Thest thought that brushed her fading mind was a whisper of relief¡ª
Finally... I¡¯m getting out of here. Finally, I¡¯m free from them.
And then she surrendered to the dark, her body limp but her face at peace.
***
Author¡¯s POV ~
The three figures rushed forward, their feet stumbling over roots and leaves in their hurry.
"Selene!" Sara¡¯s cry broke the silence as she reached her friend. Her hands trembled as she cupped Selene¡¯s face, brushing strands of hair from her damp skin. Her chest tightened at the sight, Selene was so pale with trembling lips, her breath shallow as if each inhale cost her too much.
Behind her, Aswin caught up. Rael¡¯s arms still supported Selene¡¯s weight, but even his strength felt small against the fear gnawing at him. His jaw clenched, voice hoarse.
"We were toote... gods, look at her. She¡¯s burning out."
Aswin¡¯s fists curled uselessly at his sides. His eyes stung, shame knotting in his throat. "This is our fault. We should have been here sooner. We wasted hours searching in the wrong ce while she was..." His words broke, unable to finish. He could not bring himself to name what might have happened.
Sara shook her head, tears slipping down her cheeks as she pressed Selene¡¯s limp hand to her chest. "She trusted us... and we weren¡¯t there. We should have never let her go alone. Look at her... condition, just what they did to her."
"Stop," Rael snapped, though his own voice cracked. His grip tightened around Selene as if afraid she would vanish if he let go. "We don¡¯t have time for this. me ourselvester. Right now, we get her out. Away from them. Away from this cursed ce."
They nodded silently, fear twisting all three of them into the same fragile shape.
Together, they lifted her with care, as though she were ss that could shatter with one wrong touch. Rael slid into the back seat of the car, cradling her against him while Sara scrambled beside him, never letting go of Selene¡¯s hand. Kieran mmed the driver¡¯s door shut, his knuckles white on the steering wheel.
The engine roared, headlights cutting through the dark as the car lurched forward. The forest fell away behind them, trees blurring into shadow. Each mile carried them further from enemy territory, further from the pack that would tear her apart if they found her again.
Inside the car, everyone was silent. Only Selene¡¯s ragged breaths filled the space, each one a reminder of how close they hade to losing her.
Sara bowed her head, whispering against Selene¡¯s knuckles. "Please hold on. Just a little longer. We¡¯ll never forgive ourselves if you don¡¯t."
Fear was crawling in their hearts, in their minds Selene is powerful, then what the hell did they do to her that she was in this condition?
Rael¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on her face, memorizing every flicker of movement, every weak rise and fall of her chest. His heart thudded painfully, guilt gnawing at every beat.
Kieran pressed the elerator harder, his jaw set, his voice a rough whisper in the quiet car. "No matter what it takes... I swear we¡¯ll keep her safe. They won¡¯t touch her again."
All of them knew Selene had a very big enmity with werewolves but what it was they didn¡¯t know. But they had seen her break down many times just because of that.
And with that vow, the car sped through the night, carrying Selene far from the werewolves territory.
Chapter 89: Shattered Bonds
Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Shattered Bonds
Aeron¡¯s POV ~
It felt like drowning. Every breath burned in his chest, like salt water filling his lungs. Guilt wrapped itself around him, dragging him deeper into the abyss. Aeron had thought he knew pain before... battle wounds, betrayal, even the grief of watching packmates die and be ves under a bloodthirsty Alpha. But nothingpared to this. Nothingpared to the torment of almost losing her.
Selene.
This content belongs to find?novel
Even thinking her name felt unreal, like a fragile me that could flicker out if he held it too tightly. For so long, he had forced himself to believe she still lived. He had prayed to the Moon Goddess every night, begging for just one sign.
But nothing worked. There was no sign from her, but he still clung to the faintest ember of faith. Because if he didn¡¯t¡ªif he epted she was truly gone¡ªthen he knew he would have been shattered long ago.
But everything changed tonight... She had been here, in front of him.
His chest shook as he drew in a ragged breath, his mind reying the moment over and over until he thought it would drive him mad.
The second his hand brushed against her skin, his entire being had short-circuited. The bond had red, searing to life with such force that it made him stagger, his heart beating so violently he thought it might tear from his chest.
His eyes, his senses¡ªeven his wolf¡ªhad hesitated, confused because her scent was different, entirely different from what he remembered. His eyes hadn¡¯t recognized her. But his heart had.
The truth had screamed inside him: that it¡¯s her. It¡¯s Selene¡ªhis mate.
For the first time in the past year, Aeron had thanked the Moon Goddess with his whole soul. Thanked her for sparing Selene, for hearing the prayers of him and his brothers, and for not letting the mate bond be nothing but torment.
But even with that joy coursing through him, the fear had not vanished. For so long, he had tortured himself with the possibility that his faith was only an illusion.
What if it had all been in his head? What if he had been worshipping nothing, chasing a ghost that never truly returned his call?
And yet, tonight, he had felt her heart beating beneath him. But the happiness did notst long.
Her words struck harder than anything he could have imagined; his entire excitement turned into dread with her few words.
"Don¡¯t push me to hate you more than I already do, Aeron."
The moment they left her lips, Aeron felt the world copse beneath his feet. His breath stalled, and for a heartbeat, he thought his chest had split open.
The bond, that beautiful, terrible tether, convulsed violently inside him, searing him from within as if it too had been wounded by her rejection.
He stumbled back when she pushed him, though her strength was nothingpared to his. It wasn¡¯t her touch that sent him reeling... it was her coldness, the way her eyes had looked right through him as though he were nothing. Nothing but the enemy. Nothing but a cage she wanted to escape.
"Selene..." His voice broke, barely a whisper now. He felt confused, even about how to talk to her.
But she didn¡¯t answer. Her silence weighed heavier than her words. Silence told him she would rather tear her own heart out than give him even the smallest mercy of hope.
Inside his mind, his wolf surged forward.
"No!" Rhydian¡¯s howl echoed so violently it rattled through Aeron¡¯s bones, his spirit shaking under the weight of it. "She¡¯s ours! She¡¯s our mate! Don¡¯t turn from us, Selene¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª"
But she already had when she had decided to push him away.
Aeron¡¯s knees nearly buckled. He braced a hand against the wall behind him. His heart thundered against his ribs, as if it too was trying to chase after her, desperate to bridge the distance her rejection had carved between them.
Her final words gnawed at him, each syble twisting deeper.
"I would rather burn alone in the ashes of my own heart than let my love be built on your guilt."
He clutched his chest, because that was exactly what he had feared. That no matter how much he begged, no matter how much he swore to fix, to change, to make it right, it would never be enough. His guilt, his brothers¡¯ cruelty, the scars they had left on her¡ªall of it had poisoned what could have been theirs.
And she wanted nothing of it.
"Rhydian..." Aeron¡¯s whisper cracked as he closed his eyes, feeling his wolf thrash against the inside of his skull.
"She can¡¯t mean it," Rhydian whimpered, his once-proud voice trembling. "She¡¯s hurting. She¡¯s angry. She doesn¡¯t see... she doesn¡¯t feel what we feel. She can¡¯t hate us¡ªshe¡¯s our mate. She¡¯s ours."
Aeron shook his head, his vision blurring with tears he couldn¡¯t hold back. "She does, Rhydian. She meant every word."
And when he snapped out from his haze, she was already gone.
He stumbled forward, calling her name under his breath, but the hallway was empty. It was like she had vanished into thin air.
His breath caught in his throat as panic settled in. He turned, searched again, eyes scanning every direction. Still nothing.
Aeron¡¯s heart pounded harder. No. No, she was here. She was right here.
For a split second, he wondered if his mind had made it all up. If the bond had tricked him. If she had never been real to begin with.
But he shook his head hard, refusing to let doubt in. "No," he muttered. "She was here. She was right in front of me."
He clenched his fists. He could no longer find her alone. He needed help, so he opened the mindlink to Luca. But he only got a faint reply.
Immediately, he realized something was off.
Aeron frowned. The connection wasn¡¯t right. It was weak¡ªdistant. Not like usual. The bond between the brothers was strong. They could sense each other¡¯s emotions like they were their own.
And now, Aeron could feel it... something was wrong.
He didn¡¯t wait for a second before he ran.
Shoving past the heavy doors at the end of the hall, he burst into the cool night air, the wind hitting his face like a p. His body moved on instinct, sprinting in the direction Luca hadst been.
"Luca, where are you?" He tried again, but this time he got no response.
His heart mmed against his chest as he pushed faster, boots hitting the ground hard.
Selene was missing.
And now, maybe Luca was in trouble too.
Chapter 90: The Past - I
Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Past - I
After a heavy rain, the ground of Moonveil Pack was wet, and in many ces the earth had turned into soft patches of mud. The werewolves loved nature, so aside from their houses and the main area, the rest of thend was left untouched. No changes were ever made to it.
And several young children were rolling on the wet ground. One of them was a young girl with two pigtails. She was also rolling in the mud with other pups, not minding how the mud dirtied her pretty clothes. She wasughing cheerfully as she sshed mud on the other children, her face filled with joy. The other pups alsoughed with her, their giggles rising into the air as all of them were enjoying it too much.
But suddenly a sweet yet stern voice called out, warm like sunlight but firm enough to make all the pups pause.
"If you don¡¯te out, I will leave and eat all your snacks myself." These words were actually directed to the little girl with two pigtails.
Selene gasped and whipped her clean face toward the sound; her face was still clean because still no one was able to smack her with the mud. Her lips pushed into a stubborn pout. "Mother, don¡¯t! Please... just a little while longer!" The mud was too much fun; she did not want to go back yet, but she also didn¡¯t want all her snacks to be gone. What would she eat after getting out from here?
Before she could protest further and persuade her mother, something heavy hit her on the face. SPLAT. She fell backward into the mud with a loud plop. Instead of crying, Selene burst outughing, her small legs kicking as though the ground itself had joined her game.
"You dare!" She squealed and immediately pushed herself up on her two tiny hands and scooped up two fistfuls of mud. With all the strength her little arms could muster, she flung it at the skinny boy across from her. The mud smacked him on the back, as she knew he must be ready to run away after smacking her, but her aim was urate. No one had ever escaped from it, and her mud indeed sent him falling face-first into the dirt.
Selene pped her hands together with glee. "You are no match for me, Kay! Admit defeat!" she shouted, her chest puffed in victory. She looked at the other children with arrogance, warning them with her eyes: if you dare to attack me, your future would look like his. Hmph! Dare to sneak attack her.
But before she couldunch another attack, she felt herself lifted by the cor. Her arms iled, her feet dangling helplessly in the air.
"Mother! Put me down!" Selene shouted with a high and indignant voice. "I¡¯m not done yet! I have to teach him a lesson¡ªhow dare he attack me when I wasn¡¯t ready!"
Her mother¡¯s soft voice with amusement came back. "Stop bullying him. He is no match for you. Let him breathe, you little devil."
The Luna set Selene on a dry patch of ground, far from the mud, and walked toward the boy. The other pups scattered instantly, running in all directions like frightened rabbits.
They all knew Selene did not fear her mother¡¯s scolding, but if they were scolded by the Luna and their parents discovered it and found that they had been ying with the "little devil," they would surely face a beating. Everyone clutched their little bottoms and ran away. No one wanted a beating on their precious butt; it hurt too much.
Only Kay remained. He sat in the mud, his face so thick with dirt that his eyes could barely open. He was already eight years old, but his small frame made him look even younger than Selene, who was only six.
Luna bent gracefully before him, her hands gentle as she pulled out a kerchief. "Forgive Selene," she said softly. "She isn¡¯t bad." Her touch was tender as she wiped the mud from his cheeks.
Kay¡¯s thin shoulders trembled. His cheeks flushed red as he stared at her, speechless. His small eyes glistened with something he didn¡¯t understand, something he dared not speak. To him, Luna¡¯s gentleness felt like sunlight he could never hold.
It was the first time someone had talked so sweetly to him, and she was none other than the Luna. He could not help but deeply blush, his little heart pounding.
Beside them, Selene stood with her arms crossed, her lips pushed forward in a pout. "Mother, I fell in the mud first. Why are you wiping his face and not mine?"
Luna looked back at her daughter with a smile. "You only fell lightly on your back. But look at him; he fell on his face. How would he breathe if I didn¡¯t clean him?"
Selene stamped her foot. "But still..." Her cheeks puffed even more, but the Luna only chuckled. With the same kerchief, she reached over and smeared it across Selene¡¯s round face, smudging the mud even further.
"Mother!" Selene shrieked, her cheeks burning with outrage. "You¡¯re so mean!" How could her mother be so mean? She actually smeared her face with dirt. Where would her dignity be left? She spun on her heel and ran, her small legs carrying her as fast as they could.
"Oh, my baby is angry?" the Luna teased. She caught Selene easily, scooping her up in her arms and nting noisy kisses on her dirty cheeks. Selene wriggled, trying to stay angry, but her mother¡¯s tickles forced giggles from her lips until her anger melted intoughter.
Not far away, Kay watched silently. His small body stiffened, a hollow ache curling inside him as envy stirred in his chest. He was already eight, but he looked so tiny with barely the strength to fight younger children, let alone the children of the same age.
Unlike Selene, there was no one to lift him up, no one to kiss his cheeks or chase away his sadness. His parents had... His eyes saddened as he thought about them. And he gulped and reminded himself there was no need to remember them. They were no one to him.
For more chapters visit find(?)ovel
On the other side, Selene nestled into her mother¡¯s arms. Even though her face was dirty, she was radiating joy, like only a child who has a mother like the Luna could. Kay turned away, slowly taking small steps, his back hunched under a weight no child should carry.
One child walked toward the grand house that was the most luxurious in the pack, and the other wandered back toward a shack he could not even call home.
Two little children. Two paths already pulling apart.
Chapter 91: The Past - II
Chapter 91: Chapter 91: The Past - II
Many days passed after that muddy afternoon. Selene was not allowed to step outside the house. At first, she thought her mother was only teasing her, but soon she realized she was really grounded.
Updates are released by find¡¤novel
No matter how much she begged, cried, or made a fuss, her mother simply refused. "Stay inside, Selene," the Luna would say, her voice firm though her eyes carried softness.
Selene knew it was not only because of punishment. She was not stupid. Even if her mother tried to hide it, she could tell. The other pups were not allowed to y with her anymore. It was not that they didn¡¯t like her; she knew very well they liked ying with her, but they were afraid¡ªafraid of their parents.
If their parents found them ying with her, they would be beaten and even grounded for days. She never knew why they had made rules like that. Why couldn¡¯t they y with her? She was such a cute child. She had even confronted their parents directly, but they would only stiffly smile at her and say, "You are our alpha¡¯s daughter. We do not want naughty children to bully you." But she knew it was a tant lie. How could they bully her when she was the real bully?
So because of their parents, the children kept their distance from her, only daring to y in secret sometimes, when no one was keeping eyes on them¡ªbut even that had stopped for now. Selene felt bored and restless. The grand house felt more like a cage than a home. She was never made to leave a house full of walls; she wanted to go outside.
She even thought of that skinny boy, Kay. She hadn¡¯t seen him since that day. A small frown touched her lips. Did he starve? she wondered. She used to secretly share the snacks she didn¡¯t like with him. He looked so thin and small, like he never had enough to eat. Without her, was he even managing well? Did he have enough to eat? She wondered.
One afternoon, while she sat by the window with her little notebook, trying to scribble something to pass the time, a gentle voice spoke behind her.
"Little miss, what are you drawing?"
Selene¡¯s head spun instantly. She immediately forgot her notebook and jumped up, running toward the figure who had appeared at her door. "Mammy!" she cried with joy.
It was Ma, her wet nurse. To Selene, she was not only a caretaker but also another special person in her life after her mother. So Selene always called her Mammy. She equally loved and respected her like a mother.
Ma crouched and pulled her into a hug, her hands rubbing her back as she coaxed her little miss. She could see how bored Selene was, locked inside these walls. Even if Luna loved her daughter dearly, she was too busy to spend time with her every day. And Selene also knew this, so even though she was bored, she never pestered her mother.
So Ma became her sunshine in those long days. She yed many games with Selene, told her silly stories, and made her eat food when she stubbornly refused. Slowly, Selene¡¯s giggles returned, and she forgot all her dissatisfaction about not ying outside. And after a tiring day with Ma, she would easily fall asleep, curled up infort without needing her mother.
When Selene finally drifted off, Ma carried her carefully to the bed,ying her down like a fragile treasure. She kissed her little cheeks softly, her heart aching with both love and worry.
That night, Ma looked at her little miss and felt a deep sadness tug at her heart. She had to leave because her own mother was very sick, and Ma had no choice but to return to her family, her former pack, before she moved out to Moonveil Pack with her mate.
She knelt beside the sleeping girl, watching her tiny chest rise and fall with even breaths. Her little fists clutched the corner of the nket, and her rosy face looked peaceful. She silently made a wish that her little miss would always stay like this¡ªhappy and rosy, without any struggle, and never have to see the hardships of the world.
If she told Selene she had to leave, the little girl would surely cry. Selene had only Ma to y with. Even Luna was so busy that she could not spend time with her every day. Ma had never understood why the Luna kept her little miss from going outside or wandering freely in the house, but she fully trusted her and never questioned her.
With a heavy heart, Ma quietly packed her things. Every fold of her clothes felt heavier than thest. She nced one final time at Selene, wishing she could stay, wishing she didn¡¯t have to leave. But she knew she couldn¡¯t; she had to meet her mother.
Finally, she took a deep breath and stepped out of the room. She would go to her own pack that night to care for her sick mother. In the meantime, she could only hope that her miss would not miss her too much and that it would not take her much time before she came back.
But Ma did not know, as she walked into the night, that this decision would be her deepest regret. For the rest of her life, she would me herself for leaving Selene alone that night.
***
Selene woke up with a start. Her heart thumped wildly as a scream echoed inside the house. For a moment, she thought she was still dreaming and had not fully awakened, her eyes blinking rapidly in confusion.
But then it came again, this time even louder and filled with pain. Her small face turned pale as her ears pricked up. It sounded... like her mother.
"Mommy?" she whispered in her tiny trembling voice. Her little feet touched the cold floor, and she tiptoed toward the direction of the sound with a pounding heart from fear and worry.
The house was dark and silent except for the asional echo of that panicked cry. Each step she took made her chest ache. Her mind raced with many questions. What happened? Why is she screaming?
When she reached the source, Selene froze, her eyes widening with shock. She found herself clutching the edge of the doorway; she could not even take a step forward.
"No... Mommy!" She screamed with a choked voice, tears already pooling in her eyes.
Chapter 92 : The Past - III
Chapter 92: Chapter 92 : The Past - III
There he was...Alpha Eirik, her father and the Alpha of Moonveil Pack. He was standing over her mother, the Luna of the pack, with his whip raised high, ready to strike her at any moment.
Selene flinched as another whipnded on her mother, tearing the flesh away. Her mother tried to shield herself, tried to curl away, but it was useless. Each whipnded on her skin, tearing it away and drawing blood with each strike.
Her mother even tried to muffle her scream so it would not be loud. Selene knew her mother was doing this because she did not want her to hear, but it was toote.
"You ungrateful bitch! I have given you everything! I have raised you from that pit, and you dare defy me?!" Her father shouted with full rage, his words filled with disgust, like he was looking at a pest beneath his boots. "You slut! You should have stayed where you belonged! I should have left you to rot, to whore yourself in that ce!"
He kicked her mother hard, sending her sprawling across the floor. Then he struck her with the whip again, over and over, eachsh leaving deep red marks. Now even her clothes were torn apart, showing the ruthless marks on her.
Blood started dripping from her lips as he hit her face, staining her pale skin with crimson red. He grabbed her hair and mmed her head against the wall, his eyes burning with hatred and madness like he hadpletely lost himself to the madness, even behaving like a rogue.
Her mother tried to fight back with words. "I have already paid you enough! Have mercy, Eirik! You are already powerful; what more do you want?!"
But he only roared louder and struck her again. "You will learn, you worthless whore! You belong to me, and I will break you! I will make you remember who rules here!"
He struck her mother across her chest, her arms, and her legs, leaving her bruised and bleeding. He kicked her stomach, forcing her to her knees, then pulled her up by the hair and swung the whip at her back again. Selene could hardly breathe. She was so stunned that she even forgot to breathe. Every scream her mother let out felt like a knife inside Selene¡¯s small heart.
Selene ran forward, tiny arms iling. "Stop! Father! Please stop!" she screamed, trying to shield her mother. She tried to push him, to pull her mother away, but she was too small. Her strength meant nothing against him.
Selene¡¯s tears blurred her vision. Anger and helplessness crashed over her. She wanted to scream, to strike him, to end this nightmare, but she was powerless. Her father, the man she had barely known from her birth, had actually be a monster.
They had never interacted much in the past, but her father had always respected her mother and her, and she had always thought that he was only cold on the outside but warm, like everyone¡¯s father.
Her mother¡¯s blood-stained face turned to her with a look of silent pain and helplessness, and Selene¡¯s small body shook with rage and fear. She had never felt such hatred, such a burning desire to make this man pay for the suffering he caused.
She screamed again, louder this time, with a choking voice. "Stop! Father! Stop it!"
"Baby, no! Go! What are you doing here? Go back to your room!" Her mother screamed in panic. Her mother was helpless; she knew if Selene stayed here, it would only endanger her.
But Selene only cried harder. She clung to her mother, wrapping her tiny arms around her waist. "No, Mommy! I will not leave you! I won¡¯t abandon you!" she begged and sniffed tearfully.
She turned to her father, her little hands trembling. "Please... don¡¯t beat her! Don¡¯t hurt Mommy! Please!"
Her mother tried to shove her away gently. "Selene... go back... Please... Go to your room..." she said, tears streaming down her face. What hurt her most was that her daughter had seen her like this.
But seeing Selene standing there, Alpha Eirik¡¯s anger only grew. His face darkened, and his voice thundered. "So your bastard daughter is here too! Now I will teach you both a lesson! You whore and your whoring daughter will remember me till theirst breath!"
Selene froze. She didn¡¯t understand the word "bastard," but it sounded bad and cruel, like the words she had heard people say about Kay. Her tiny voice shook. "Father... I¡¯m sorry... Selene will listen to you... Selene won¡¯t let you beat Mommy... Selene will behave... please..."
Her constant pleading only enraged him further. "You bastard, dirty spawn! Don¡¯t call me Father! I am not your father! Who knows whose bastard you are! This little bitch has been fucked by the entire pack!"
Selene¡¯s chest tightened. She felt blood rush to her cheeks. She realized he was saying terrible things about her mother.
Her mother screamed, "How can you talk like this, Eirik? She is just a child!"
Eirik swung the whip. It struck her mother¡¯s face, leaving a sharp sting and a red scar. "You bitch! Shut up!" he snarled.
Selene screamed in pain. She tried to push his hand away and tried to protect herself and her mother. But he backhanded her so hard that she almost saw stars. Her head was spinning, and her entire cheek was numb from the impact.
It was the first time anyone had ever hit her. And it was so hard that she could barely understand what was happening. The world around her was spinning, and all she could do was cry with terror in her eyes.
Her mother was so shocked by him beating her daughter like that that she forgot everything and lunged at him. "You monster... how could you do this... She is just a child." She was almost ready to tear apart the man in front of her.
But it was just wishful thinking on her part; her strength was no match for him, who was an alpha. And she was not even a wolf. Her strength was onlyparable to a human.
Eirik gripped her chin and twisted both her hands back, looking straight into her eyes. "Start behaving, you bitch. Or believe me, you have not seen my true colors. I am more than capable of this."
"Will you do as I say or not? Or should I fuck you in front of your daughter?" "Alpha Eirik," he said with a smug smile. His expression was filled with disgust and cruelty, making Selene¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widen.
"Eirik, you have lost yourself. The time is not far when you will get your karma," she said with disgust.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN0vel
"Whether my karma will arrive or not, yours is already here," he said, gripping her hair so harshly that she felt it might rip apart. With her hair still in his grasp, he dragged her to the nearest room.
She did not struggle and followed him silently, knowing this monster was fully capable of carrying out his disgusting thoughts. She would rather not be shamed in front of her daughter.
When the door was finally closed behind her, she looked at her daughter onest time. Her child¡¯s ear was dripping with blood. She mouthed, "Go back, my child. Mommy is fine," and tears escaped her eyes. Then the door shut.
Selene immediately ran toward it and pounded her tiny fists on the door. "Mommy!" she cried, sobbing harder, listening to her mother¡¯s screams all night.
Chapter 93: When the Moon Weeps
Chapter 93: Chapter 93: When the Moon Weeps
"Ahh," I woke up with a gasp, taking deep breaths to calm my frantic heartbeat. My entire chest ached, like someone had ripped my heart apart and then roughly pieced it back together.
After several deep breaths, I realized it had only been a dream...my most feared dream. Why did I dream it again after so many years? Why did it rey the worst day of my life and my mother¡¯s?
I wanted so badly to remember her, to dream of her...my sweet mother, who had once gently cradled me to sleep and always yed with me.
But not this scene. Not this nightmare. My trauma... I never wanted to see it again.
I felt like I had been dragged back to that day, the day I lost everything and witnessed my mother being cruelly abused in front of me. Her endless cries echoed through the night, and I had been forced to listen, helpless.
No... no... A scream ripped from my throat. Unknowingly, I grabbed the bedsidemp and hurled it against the wall, screaming, "No! Mother!"
"Selene will protect you. She will be stronger and take you away from him¡ªthe bastard who made you hate yourself. Mother, you have to wait for me... Mother, don¡¯t leave me!" I sobbed with each word.
These were the same words I had whispered in the past to my mother, begging her not to leave me alone in the world. I wished I had been stronger that day. I hated that I had been a helpless child, able only to make empty promises and unable to save my mother, who had seemed to lose herself in that monster¡¯s hands.
"Mommy, Selene is sorry. She couldn¡¯t protect you... Will you forgive her?" I whispered.
"No, Mother, you don¡¯t have to forgive me. I know it is my fault. I was the weak one who couldn¡¯t protect you, and you had to sacrifice yourself to protect me."
"Mommy, I am sorry..." I whispered the words like a chant. My mind no longer felt right. I found myself pulled back to the day I lost her, curling my hands around my knees and dragging them closer to my chest, whispering "sorry" with every breath.
I med myself for my mother¡¯s demise and wondered¡ªif I had never been born, would she have been spared? Would she never have had to make a deal with that bastard?
It was all my fault... If I had not been born, perhaps my mother would never have endured the humiliation, torture, and all the disgrace I had witnessed at that monster¡¯s hands.
I wished that bastard were still alive so I could rip him apart with my own hands and drink his blood. But someone had even stolen that opportunity from me.
But there is still one; that man¡ªmy so-called biological father¡ªis still alive. One day, I would find him and tear him apart for giving my mother so much pain. It was because of him that I hade into this world, and she had suffered for it...
"Mom, don¡¯t worry... Your Selene is no longer the helpless child who could not protect you. Now she is strong. She will avenge you... Okay, Mom? So your soul can rest in peace."
I promised I would do anything to avenge you. Every person who had had a hand in torturing you in the past, I would dig them out of the earth and let them die a cruel death.
Hatred burned in my mind, my heart, and everywhere inside me. I screamed in frustration and kicked the pillow with all my might... But soon I realized that nothing I did could bring her back. My mother was already gone, and I had no one left in the world.
A tear slipped down my face, followed by more, until my entire face was wet. My helpless body copsed onto the bed. I hugged the pillow and cried, letting every sound escape. I knew that if I didn¡¯t, I would lose myself to grief. It was my only way to release it, to calm down enough to n a grave for all those alphas who had tormented my mother.
Everyone thought I was helping the coven to find witches, but I have a selfish desire hidden beneath it all...my desire to avenge my mother and kill all those alphas who had visited her that night while I sat outside, crying.
Even thinking about it brought endless tears to my eyes. I never wanted to remember that scene¡ªmy mother¡¯s lost stare when she even refused to recognize her own daughter. And her soulless eyes as she breathed herst in my arms.
I had buried these memories deep in my heart. But today, all my wounds ripped open. I remembered thest scene when I had fallen unconscious in the forest before Sara and others rescued me and how helpless I had felt, as if even breathing was a struggle.
Was it because of him? Was it because I had used my powers on my mate? Was the Moon Goddess punishing me?
I felt pathetic. I knew that harming your own mate was punishable because of the sacredness of the bond.
Ah... so she only knew how to punish me and not them? Where were you when they abused me like this? Or was the Moon Goddess favoring her children and taking it out on me, who no longer believed in her?
You are truly partial, Moon Goddess. Can¡¯t you see your children have already wandered from the right path? They have gone so far that even redemption cannot bring them back.
You cannot protect them forever. A day wille when hell¡¯s wrath falls upon them, and when it unleashes its anger, no one will escape its fury. That day will be thest breath they ever take.
I whispered with all the hatred in my eyes. I didn¡¯t know whether the Moon Goddess had heard me or not, but I would make thise true, and she would never be able to stop me. I would avenge my mother and myself. Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel
Chapter 94: Where Are Her Parents?
Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Where Are Her Parents?
On the other hand, just outside Selene¡¯s room stood the trio¡ªSara, Rael, and Aswin. Their expressions were stiff and filled with pain as they heard the gut-wrenching criesing from her room.
At one point, they had already prepared themselves for this. Because it wasn¡¯t the first time Selene had broken down like this.
They had seen her countless times, locking herself inside her room and crying all day. And she never shared her worries with them.
For the most part, they were truly clueless about her past life. They didn¡¯t know where she had been before thest year, how she ended up in the hands of werewolves, or why she had been so severely injured when they rescued her.
As a pure-blood witch, she should have been protected and cherished by her parents, never left to suffer at the hands of werewolves. So where were her parents? What was their origin? One of them had to be a pure-blood witch from a coven, and yet there was no trace of them at all.
When Selene was asked about all this in the past, she denied knowing anything. She never admitted to being a witch until they told her themselves.
Rael clenched his fists and paced outside her door, his expression full of pain. "How much longer are we going to let her cry in silence?" he muttered, looking at both of them. "We have to fucking help her. Why won¡¯t you listen to me?" His jaw ticked in anger, his teeth grinding.
"No, Rael... You know how stubborn Selene is. She would never vent her emotions in front of anyone. If we go in now, she¡¯ll stop crying and pretend everything¡¯s fine. That will only make her condition worse. So let her cry it out," Sara said with tears in her eyes.
It had only been a year since they met, and she realized just how close they had grown to Selene. Seeing her in pain stabbed them in the heart every time. And still, they were helpless. They could neither stop her suffering nor change her past.
All they could do was wish they had found her earlier¡ªbefore she had fallen this far.
"The more important thing is to find out what those bastards did to her that made her like this. Why does she keep having these episodes?" Aswin finally spoke, anger simmering in his usually calm voice.
His eyes burned with the kind of fury that made it seem as though he wanted to reduce every werewolf to ashes, erase their very existence, and make them pay for everying a hand on a witch.
It had already beente when they arrived at the pack house, where the celebration was underway. Unlike Selene, they didn¡¯t have an entry pass, so they could only linger outside¡ªuntil Sara found a way to sneak in. Both Rael and Aswin couldn¡¯t get close without being noticed. Because those bastard Alphas would sniff them out instantly.
But with girls, they turned a blind eye. Because they always brought countless women to their parties. One more strange scent wouldn¡¯t matter and wouldn¡¯t catch their attention.
This case was entirely different for males. Their unfamiliar scent would immediately brand them as intruders, even a threat. And the trio didn¡¯t have enough power to hide or manipte their scent, so this was the best option for them to sneak inside.
After Sara slipped inside, she began searching frantically for Selene, but there was no sign of her. Panic wed at her chest. She searched hysterically in every direction until she stumbled onto another floor. That¡¯s when she overheard a group of alpha heirs talking.
Theyughed cruelly, saying they had finally caught "that arrogant witch" and were going upstairs to enjoy the show.
Sara¡¯s expression paled. She knew immediately that Selene was the one they were talking about.
And caught? How could that be possible?
"No... no..." Sara whispered in horror as she followed them quietly. Once she figured out which floor they had gone to, she bolted outside to inform Rael and Aswin.
Without hesitation, theyunched their attack from all sides, using the gas bombs Kieran had given them. They knew all they needed to do was create an opportunity, and Selene would definitely escape.
Time passed as the trio stood outside her door, pacing in agony, wishing it would end soon.
It was unbearable to see their friend like this. And even worse, to know there was nothing they could do.
But just as they braced themselves to wait longer, the door suddenly opened. All three scrambled away, pretending to be busy with random tasks so Selene wouldn¡¯t realize they had been standing guard outside her room all night.
Selene stepped out, refreshed. There were no traces of the shadows that had haunted her face only hours ago, no sign that she had cried herself hoarse through the night.
Meanwhile, Selene noticed their panicked expressions and the dark circles under their eyes. Guilt tugged at her heart for making them worry so much. She knew they cared for her deeply, even though they tried to hide it.
But she didn¡¯t expose their little act. As each of them suddenly busied themselves, pretending to be upied.
"I¡¯m going back to the coven. I need to meet Witch Mother," Selene said calmly.
Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel
As she expected, their expressions instantly filled with worry. All three rushed toward her at once.
"Are you alright, Selene? Did something happen? Why do you want to meet Witch Mother?" Sara asked, her voice trembling. Rael and Aswin¡¯s faces mirrored her concern.
Meeting Witch Mother was no small matter. They only went to her when something terribly serious had gone wrong. And why Selene suddenly wants to go there. Could something have gone terribly wrong, and they¡¯re still unaware?
"I need to tell her something. It¡¯s important," Selene replied in a firm voice, while shaking her head. She had made up her mind. She has to go and meet the witch mother.
This matter could not wait any longer.
Chapter 95: A Visit to Witch Mother
Chapter 95: Chapter 95: A Visit to Witch Mother
Selene left the pack house with the trio and soon reached the coven and headed towards the Witch Mother¡¯s House.
The witch Mother¡¯s house was big, but it was nothing like the castles or pack houses of alphas. It was simple and calm. There were no golden walls or heavy decorations.
Instead, it was elegant and clean. Every corner looked neat and well-kept, with small touches of art everywhere, like a carved wooden table, a painting on the wall, or fresh flowers ced in a vase. It didn¡¯t look overdosed or luxurious, but it still had its own beauty.
Selene was the only one who has stepped in the house, others did not dare to... They are afraid to disturb the rest of the witch mother.
So she was the only one who walked slowly through the halls. Her footsteps echoed softly against the polished floor. The walls were painted in in colors, but it gave the ce a graceful look. She felt the same thing she always felt here...peace.
Finally, she reached a door at the end of the hall. She pushed it open and stepped inside.
The room was bright, with sunlight streaming in through a wide window. A woman was sitting near it, her eyes looking outside as if lost in thought.
Selene paused for a moment. Even though she had seen her before, she was still every time struck by how graceful the witch mother looked.
Read full story at Find1Novel
The woman was already over fifty, yet she looked no older than thirty. Her hair was wavy, a soft brown color, and it curled gently down her back. Her face was smooth, with sharp but calm features. Her eyes were clear and steady, carrying both kindness and authority.
She was wearing a in gown, with nothing decorated or shiny about it. But even in its simplicity, it looked elegant on her. There was no crown on her head, no jewels on her body, nothing to make her stand out...yet her presence alone filled the room.
The woman turned her head slowly and looked at Selene. A small, warm smile touched her lips.
"Selene," she said softly.
Selene lowered her head in respect and whispered. "Witch Mother, I came here to meet you," she said respectfully.
The woman turned fully toward her and gave her a soft smile. "Come, sit," she said, pointing to the chair in front of her.
Selene obeyed and sat down. For a moment, she found herself staring again, lost in the woman¡¯s beauty.
If she didn¡¯t lie to herself, the woman actually looked very much like her mother. The same gentleness in her eyes, the same soft aura that calmed her heart, and even the soft brown hair that curled behind her shoulders resembled her mother.
Selene¡¯s chest ached as she thought about it. Witch Mother had always given her that motherly warmth she missed. Sitting here, she feltforted, like a child being wrapped in a safe embrace.
After everything that had happened in her life, if there was anyone Selene trusted the most, it was this woman. Because this was the only person who had guided her many times, helped her stand up again, and given her hope when she thought she had none.
She was the highest witch of the coven, the leader, the most powerful among them. Even though she was not a pure-blooded witch, her power was so great that Selene could not evenpare. who was a pure-blood and had an advantage, she knew she was still far behind the witch mother, whether it was in power or knowledge.
Selene lowered her eyes, feeling both respect andfort in the woman¡¯s presence.
She sat quietly, trying to gather courage and think about how to start the conversation. But before she could say anything, Witch Mother spoke first.
"Did you meet your mates?" she asked softly.
Selene froze. Her eyes widened, and her body started to shudder. The question hit her straight in the heart.
Witch Mother gave her a gentle smile. "No need to be nervous, child. I¡¯m only asking. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we can leave it aside."
Selene bit her lip. She hesitated, then gave a small nod. "I... I cannot hide anything from you," she said with a helpless smile.
Witch Mother chuckled. "It¡¯s your face that is telling me everything," she said warmly. Then she leaned slightly forward. "Tell me about them."
Selene shifted in her seat, clearly ufortable. Her hands twisted together, and her eyes dropped down to the floor. She did not want to talk about it. Witch Mother noticed her hesitation and only smiled more sweetly.
"Very well," she said kindly. "We will not talk about it now. Then tell me, what brought you here today?"
Selene finally lifted her head. She drew in a slow breath. "When I was taken by the werewolves," she began, "it was actually a trap. Someone leaked our n. They knew everything. They had already prepared and were waiting for me to fall into their trap."
Witch Mother listened silently, her expression calm.
"The most dangerous thing," Selene continued, "was that they had enchanted objects that could bind a witch¡¯s power. Even mine." Her voice shook a little. "You know I am a pure-blood witch, and not every spell can affect me. But this one was so strong...and when I used my power after removing it, it left a bacsh inside me."
She paused and looked at Witch Mother¡¯s face carefully. But the older woman did not react. She simply sat still, her face smooth, almost like she already knew everything.
Selene¡¯s voice dropped lower. "I am sure... It was made by a powerful witch. Someone has betrayed us."
She finished and waited, but the silence stretched on. She could not read Witch Mother¡¯s eyes or even guess what she was thinking.
Finally, Witch Mother smiled, her tone as sweet as always. "Yes, we know. Someone is helping the werewolves. Otherwise, how could our coven have fallen so low?"
Her voice was calm, almost gentle, as if the matter did not disturb her at all.
Selene¡¯s chest tightened. She could not tell if Witch Mother was angry, sad, or just... indifferent.
And what¡¯s with her answer? What does she mean by it? Did she always know that someone was betraying them and never tell her? Why?
Chapter 96: The Witch Mother’s Secret
Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Witch Mother¡¯s Secret
Selene kept staring at Witch Mother, waiting for more reply. But the older woman only looked at her in silence. She did not show anger, sadness, or even surprise.
Selene was not sure if she would say anything at all. Witch Mother was always like this. In the past too, she rarely replied. Sometimes she would listen and let people talk but give no answer. She had always lived apart from the coven, choosing a life of solitude.
Even though Witch Mother had stopped involving herself in the coven¡¯s matters long ago, she was still the most respected figure in the witch province. She no longer gave orders, no longer made decisions, and did not care how the coven was faring. Still, everyone called her Witch Mother.
It was not because of power or position. It was because of respect. Every witch, young or old, carried deep respect for her. They knew her sacrifices, they knew her strength, and they knew she was the strongest among them.
Even after she chose to live her life alone, away from the coven, no one dared to speak against her. No one judged her. Instead, they only bowed their heads when her name was mentioned.
Most witches in the coven respected her deeply, but they also feared her. Hardly anyone dared toe to this house, afraid to disturb her peace. Selene was one of the few exceptions.
For Selene, this respect was easy to understand. Witch Mother¡¯s presence alone carried weight. She did not need grand robes; she did not need thrones or luxury. Sitting in her in gown, in her simple house, she still looked higher than anyone else. She was Witch Mother, and that was enough.
She herself did not fear Witch Mother. Instead, she felt close to her. She hade here many times, and even when Witch Mother did not speak, Selene feltfort just sitting with her.
?????? ???? find?novel
She had heard stories that in the past, Witch Mother¡¯s mate had betrayed her. That betrayal had cut her so deep that she turned away from the world. She left everything behind, choosing to live alone. Perhaps that was why she never joined the coven¡¯s daily matters and hardly met anyone.
Selene lowered her eyes, wondering if this time too, she would get no direct reply or answer to who was helping the werewolves behind their back. If Witch Mother was not in the mood, she would not even give a single word.
And Selene had learned to ept it. Just being able toe here, to sit in front of her, was enough.
But Witch Mother finally turned her head and looked at Selene. For a moment her lips curved in a small chuckle, soft but full of meaning.
"There will always be someone above you, child," she said calmly. "And there will always be someone ready to betray you. Do not expect humanity in this world. It does not exist the way you wish it did. That is why our kind has suffered. That is why the witches have fallen while the werewolves rise."
Selene¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her chest tightening at the cold truth in those words. The witch mother¡¯s voice was not angry, not bitter, just steady and in as if she were speaking of the weather.
"Until witches can truly stand as one, there will never be freedom," Witch Mother continued. "Only when we are united will we be free from the clutches of werewolves."
Selene sat still, her heart racing. The words struck her deeply, but they also confused her. What exactly did Witch Mother mean by betrayal? Who was betraying? Was she talking about someone from the coven? Or someone from outside? Questions swirled in her mind, but before she could speak them aloud, Witch Mother slowly turned her gaze away.
Her eyes went back to the window, her expression calm, her gesture so steady that it was clear¡ªshe would not answer anything more. The silence that followed was heavy. Selene opened her mouth to ask but stopped. She knew it was useless. The Witch Mother had spoken all she wanted to.
Selene lowered her eyes and felt a pang in her chest. She still wanted to know more, but it was time to leave. Because she knew that staying here would not give her any more answers. She had to go.
She had to find the real culprit who had betrayed her and caused her to fall into the hands of the werewolves.
With a deep breath, she stood up and bowed gracefully toward Witch Mother, even though she received no reply in return. Then, without another word, she turned and walked toward the door.
Her footsteps echoed lightly in the long corridor as she left the house, each step carrying the weight of her decision.
Behind her, Witch Mother¡¯s gaze followed her back. A faint smile slowly appeared on her lips, and her eyes softened in a way no one had seen in years. But it did notst long, her expression shifted in a second, bing unreadable. No one could ever tell what was going on in her mind.
Her eyes were on Selene¡¯s back, yet at the same time, it looked as if they were seeing something beyond her, Selene¡¯s figure slowly merging with someone else.
When Selene¡¯s figure disappeared from sight, Witch Mother leaned back slightly and whispered under her breath, her voice so low it was almost like the wind itself carried it away.
"Your daughter has truly be strong..."
"I am envious of you, dear...so envious. Even when you are not here, you have achieved so much more than me. What did I do to deserve this? The only thing I ever wanted was love, but fate even refused to give me that."
A smallugh slipped from her lips, but at the same time a tear slid down from the corner of her eye. She quickly raised her hand and wiped it away, her face returning to calm silence as if nothing had happened.
Chapter 97: A Bond Without Destiny
Chapter 97: Chapter 97: A Bond Without Destiny
Aeron¡¯s POV~
The room was dark. Only a faint light filtered in from the window, enough to show the two of us. I sat beside the bed, my eyes fixed on my brother, who had not woken for a whole day and night. My expression was heavy, worry etched across my face.
On the bedy Luca. His chest rose and fell steadily, but he had not opened his eyes once since yesterday. There was no wound on him, no blood, not even a scratch that could exin what had happened. I had called doctor after doctor, every one of them giving the same answer: He is fine. His body is perfectly normal. But I knew this was not normal.
It would have been fine if Luca was just sleeping peacefully. But he was not. Time after time, his body reacted like he was trapped in a nightmare. His hands clenched into fists, his head twisted from side to side.
Sometimes he thrashed against the bed with harsh and uneven breathing, sweat pouring down his temple. His face twisted in pain, as if he was fighting something only he could see.
The worst was when tears slipped from his closed eyes. My chest tightened every time I saw it. Luca never cried, not even when he was young. To see my strong brother like this made something inside me burn with helplessness.
I reached out and pressed a hand to Luca¡¯s shoulder, as if that alone could steady him. "What happened to you, brother..." I whispered in a low voice, almost afraid to disturb the silence.
The source of th?s content is Find?Novel
But Luca did not answer, leaving me to sit in the dim light with nothing but questions and fear.
I sat there, my hand still on Luca¡¯s shoulder, but my heart was filled with dread.
First, I had lost her again¡ªmy mate. After finally finding her, after finally being so close, she had refused us. She didn¡¯t even want to see our faces. The memory of her words still cuts through me like a de. And now, my brother was lying here, broken in his sleep, suffering without a reason.
Just what was happening to us? What had we done to deserve so much unhappiness in our lives?
I closed my eyes, and my past came rushing back. The screams, the smell of blood, our parents butchered right in front of us. My brothers and I had just reached our adulthood, but from that day on, our lives turned into hell.
We had lived worse than dogs, always hiding, always running, barely surviving from one day to the next.
There were nights when we had no food and no shelter. We shifted into our wolves, living like wild beasts in the forest, just to stay alive.
We had grown savage, our fangs and ws our only hope of survival. Sometimes, we went days without eating anything except raw animals we hunted. Our life had been torn away from us, reced only with pain and survival.
There were many days during those four years when I cradled my brother like this, always fearing whether he would survive to see the next day, living in constant fear.
And after four long years of suffering, we finally rose strong enough to fight back. We finally had the strength to tear Alpha Eirik apart and watch him die for what he had done. We had avenged our parents. We had taken back what was stolen from us.
But still, happiness never came. Killing him had not healed the wound in our hearts. It had not erased the pain.
And then... our eyes hadnded on her.
Selene.
The white moonlight in our dark world. The one person who lit a fire in us, who stirred both our hatred and our love at the same time. There was never a day in those four years when we had not heard something about her. She was everywhere, the most dazzling she-wolf, the one everyone called the future Luna of the Lycan King.
She was untouchable, shining in a world far above us, while we had been crawling through dirt and blood. And yet, our hearts had never forgotten her.
And we never realized when our love turned into hatred for her. We could not see it clearly then, but after she betrayed us, forgot everything, and went on to live the most dazzling life, our feelings twisted.
We hated her every single day in those past four years. At the time, we only thought she was cruel because she was his daughter. After all, an apple cannot fall far from the tree.
But after finding out the truth¡ªthat she was not even his daughter¡ªI felt like there was something more, something hidden. There are still so many things we need to rify, and I want to directly ask her why she did that in the past, why she called all of us brothers that night, only to betray us in the cruelest way.
Now, after everything, she was back in our lives. But she had turned her back on us, and Lucay broken beside me. I could not help but ask myself a question: Is it only our fault and not hers? Can she not feel the pull of the mate bond that was slowly consuming us?
If we could give her a chance, then why couldn¡¯t she? I knew we were wrong, but she was wrong too, yet we could not simply forget her betrayal. We had wanted to kill her the very day we conquered her pack¡ªbut we couldn¡¯t.
None of us could bear to do that. So instead, we decided to bring her back to our pack to make her pay for her betrayal. But the cruel irony of fate was that she was our fated mate, and we only found out after both sides wanted each other¡¯s downfall. How cruel was that?
It felt as if the heavens had made us mates but forgot to give us a destiny.
Chapter 98: If Only Things Had Been Different
Chapter 98: Chapter 98: If Only Things Had Been Different
Aeron¡¯s POV~
I tightened my fist, my teeth grinding in the dark room. My world was falling apart again, and I had no idea how to hold it together.
I sat there in the dim light, my thoughts tangled like a storm inside my mind. I could feel it, the dark, twisted swirl of emotions every time I thought of Selene. Hate. Love. Anger. Desire. Fear. Everything I could not name pressed against my chest, suffocating me. And I knew my brother felt the same.
Luca had always been more simple-minded but savage, but I could see the dark fire in his eyes. The desire that whispered in the corners of our hearts, the desire to hold her close, to chain her to our side, to never let her go. I hated it. I hated myself for feeling it, for knowing what my brother felt. And yet... I could not deny it.
My mind went back to the past. When we were just eighteen, she had betrayed us. She had ruined our lives. We had been forced to live like monsters, hiding from the world, hiding from her father. We had suffered, always hungry, and afraid. And yet, she had moved on, given nothing back, while we had carried scars, inside and out, for years.
But now... everything had changed. Fate had brought us back together. She had returned to our lives, giving us something we had never expected. And with that, the world had shifted in a way I could not control.
I did not know what the future held or what we would do. All I could think of was how I wished¡ªwished desperately¡ªthat we could turn back time.
Back to when we were justing of age. Back to when she was thirteen, innocent, bright, and ours in some small way. Back before the pain, before the suffering, before the betrayals. Back to when life had been simple, and love had been easy.
But I knew that was impossible. So much had happened. So much blood, so much loss, so much anger. Nothing could go back. Nothing could be undone.
I closed my eyes and tried to breathe, tried to hold the storm in my chest still. And yet, the thoughts would not stop. Every memory wed at me. Every ache of the past whispered that she had taken something from us, something we could never reim.
My grief twisted into fear. What would happen next? What could happen with her now in our lives again? I did not know. And that terrified me.
A sudden knock on the door made me jolt, my heart leaping into my throat. The sound echoed harshly through the dark room.
"Alpha Aeron," a voice said, soft but firm, "the other alphas are demanding to meet you."
My body stiffened. My jaw clenched. My hands curled into fists at my sides. My chest felt like it was tightening around my ribs, squeezing me. The world suddenly felt heavy and suffocating.
I could feel Luca stir beside me, restless even in sleep, sensing the tension. But I could not focus on that. The words haunted me. Other alphas. Demanding. Meeting. Duty. Politics. Power. Everything I had fought to escape in thest few years was rushing back to me like a wave.
And yet, beneath all of it, the thoughts of Selene would not leave me. The pain of losing her once again, the fear of never seeing her in the future, and the desire I could not name¡ªall of it twisted together inside my chest. I felt like a man caught between fire and ice, knowing I could not escape either.
I stared at the floor, my mind heavy with memories, regrets, and unspoken words. I wanted to scream, to hit something, to throw the world away and start over. I wanted to hold Selene close and never let go. And yet, I also wanted to run, to hide, to protect myself from the storm she had brought into our lives.
Discover more novels at find¡¤novel
The knock came again, louder this time. My eyes snapped toward the door. I took a slow, shuddering breath. I knew I could not stay locked in the dark forever.
I had responsibilities, dangers, and enemies waiting outside. But most of all, I had my brother, helpless and unconscious beside me, and a mate who had once rejected us, whose presence now haunted every thought I had.
I rose to my feet, my expression hardening like steel. My heart still ached, but my resolve was forming. Whatever happened, whatever pain came next, I would face it. I could not let the past dictate our future. I could not let fear or confusion win.
But even as I walked to the door, a small part of me trembled. The dark, unnameable desire still whispered, reminding me of what I wanted and what I feared. It was a dangerous thing, this mixture of love, hate, and obsession. And I did not know if I could control it.
My hand rested on the door handle, my knuckles white. I took a deep breath and turned, prepared to face the other alphas, prepared to deal with politics, prepared to act like the strong alpha I had to be.
And yet, my mind wandered, as it always did, to her. Selene. The white moonlight in my life. The one who had made me feel alive and broken at the same time. The one who had once rejected me yet now stood at the center of my thoughts, my rage, my desire, and my fear.
I opened the door slowly. The hallway outside was dark, and shadows stretched across the walls. The voice of the messenger repeated in my mind: "The other alphas are demanding to meet you."
But even as I walked forward, a chill ran down my spine. Because deep inside, I knew the world had changed, and nothing...nothing would ever be the same again.
How I wish that we could have met in different circumstances.
Chapter 99: The Alpha Hall
Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The Alpha Hall
Aeron¡¯s POV~
The hallway felt endless as I walked, each step echoing in the silence. My jaw stayed tight, my hands curled at my sides, but I didn¡¯t slow down at all.
At the end stood the doors to the council chamber, a ce they called the Alpha Hall¡ªa room meant for power, filled with nothing but wolves who thought they ruled the world.
Even before I touched the door, I heard their voices reaching my sharp ears.
"He¡¯s too arrogant at such a young age."
"Thinks he¡¯s above us all, not even giving us face."
"Overconfident bastard."
"Blinded by his own power."
I kept walking, my face cold, but my ears caught every word. They thought they were bold when my back was turned, when I was still a step away from the door.
And then... silence.
The moment I set my hand on the handle, their voices died. Not a whisper, not a sound. Like they had never dared to speak at all.
Cowards, I murmured in my mind.
The doors opened wide.
The Alpha Hall stretched out before me, filled with Alphas, Alpha Heirs, and their Betas. A long table filled the center, and countless Alphas sat around it, their eyes snapping toward me the instant I entered.
Behind many of them stood their sons and their Betas. The heirs were younger but already carried the same sharp arrogance in their eyes.
I stepped inside, my boots firm against the stone floor.
I moved further into the room, the weight of their stares pressing against me like chains. Yet I did not bow. I did not lower my gaze. I stood tall, steady, unshaken.
Because I knew the truth.
They could mock me when my back was turned. They could spit their words like knives when they thought I couldn¡¯t hear. But face-to-face? Eye to eye?
They didn¡¯t dare.
They did not say anything when I entered, probably waiting for my greeting, but I did not greet anyone. I just walked calmly, my steps slow, my face steady. I did not even nce at them.
That alone made many of them scowl. I saw anger sh in their eyes, but I kept walking, calm and unbothered.
I reached my seat and sat down quietly. I leaned back, not showing any respect to them, which they thought they deserved from me just because they were older than me.
The table shook as one of the Alphas mmed his fist down. His voice cut through the silence.
"Alpha Aeron, where did the witch go? The one you took responsibility for!"
Chapters first released on find?novel
I did not answer. I sat still, my face calm.
The silence only made him more furious. He mmed the table again, his voice rising.
"You cannot always be so arrogant! Even if you are the strongest among us at such a young age, power cannot blind you! You must respect your elders. We are your elder Alphas. You must show sincerity! You cannot always behave like an arrogant Alpha!"
His words filled the hall, and others nodded quickly behind him. Marcus and the other Alphas all agreed, even though they dared not argue with me like him¡ªbut they dared to support him.
I did not flinch. I lifted my face slowly, a mocking smile tugging at my lips.
"Elder? Last time I remembered, my parents had already died," I said in a calm voice, so that this word did not have an effect on me.
The room went silent again.
The hall was heavy with silence, but everyone¡¯s faces turned livid with anger. It was as if smoke wasing out of their ears. No one had ever dared to speak to the elder Alphas like that¡ªnot in all their lives.
Yet I had done it with just one line, and it had shut their mouthspletely. Behind the table, the Alpha Heirs stood stiffly, their jaws clenched, their eyes burning with fury.
They could not believe what they had just seen. In their whole lives, no one had ever insulted their fathers; no one had dared to mock them so openly. But I had done it¡ªand directly told them that I didn¡¯t give a fuck about their seniority. In my eyes, they didn¡¯t deserve it.
The heirs were speechless, but inside, anger and jealousy twisted together like fire. They looked at me sitting in the chair calmly, as if I belonged there, as if the whole hall were mine tomand.
They were the same age as me, yet their ces were behind their fathers¡ªnothing more than shadows, little assistants waiting for orders. They were forced to stand and obey, while I sat at the table of Alphas like an equal, like someone even higher, and dared to silence their fathers with one word.
Their pride stung worse than any wound. How could a bastard like me, with no parents, rise so high while they could only hide behind the power of their fathers? They could not understand it. They could not ept it.
Their eyes filled with jealousy because they wanted what I had. They wanted to sit on that chair, to be looked at with both fear and respect, and to speak and see the room fall silent. But it was not them. It was me. The one without parents. The one who grew up in blood and pain.
And that was what they had forgotten. While they had been living in warm houses, served with food and wine, my brother and I had been struggling in the wild, surviving with nothing but strength and rage.
We had carried the weight of vengeance, fought through hunger and cold, and built our power with blood. The heirs only knewfort, while I knew survival. And now, it showed.
We had turned all that pain into power, and the sons of the Alphas could only re at me with envy, wishing they were me, hating that they were not.
In my eyes, these Alphas have long forgotten what true power is. They¡¯ve grown toofortable ruling with their prestige¡ªso used to their thrones and titles that when someone greater rose among them, they could do nothing. Not even one had the guts to challenge me.
And I haven¡¯t forgotten. Every one of them sitting hereughed and stood with Alpha Eirik when my pack was butchered... when my im was denied.
Chapter 100: The Strongest in the Room
Chapter 100: Chapter 100: The Strongest in the Room
The voices of the alphas grew louder, some even standing as they shouted at him. Their anger filled the hall, the weight of their power pressing down on him, trying to force him to bend.
But Aeron did not move.
Suddenly, he lifted his head. His eyes, sharp and cold, cut through the noise. The chilling re froze the air in the hall. The shouting stopped.
Even the older alphas flinched at that look, their voices dying in their throats. The alpha heirs, who just moments ago had stood tall with arrogance, quickly lowered their eyes to the ground. Their fists clenched tight, their jaws stiff with anger.
They hated it. They hated him. But they knew the truth. The bastard sitting before them was still the strongest one in this hall. If he wished, he could rip them apart in seconds.
And worse, this was only him. If his brothers were here¡ªif all four of them stood together¡ªthen it would not just be defeat for the others. It would be doom.
The hall fell into silence. No one dared to speak. Aeron¡¯s re alone had crushed their pride.
Aeron looked down at the people in front of him, his voice steady but sharp.
"Don¡¯t me me," he said coldly. "It¡¯s not my fault that your pack house is so unsafe. Anyone can walk in and leave as they please."
The words hit hard. The faces of the alphas darkened instantly. Some bold alphas mmed their fists on the table, some bared their teeth, anger rising like fire.
"You¡ª!" one alpha growled, his voice shaking with rage.
But before he could say more, Aeron leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. His tone was mocking, yet calm enough to sting.
"How could someone just enter your so-called protected packhouse and throw a gas bomb inside?" Aeron sneered. "And not only that¡ªevery single alpha in there was blinded, stripped of their own scenting capabilities. Do you even understand how ridiculous that sounds?"
The room went silent for a moment. Every alpha¡¯s jaw tightened. Some nced at each other, their fists clenched so hard their knuckles turned white.
"It¡¯s almost the same as you tying ribbons on yourself and offering them yourself in your pack house," Aeron continued, his lips curling into a cold smile. "Tell me, how could it be possible that someone sneaks into your territory and you don¡¯t even have a single idea?"
His words cut deep. The silence that followed was heavy and suffocating.
Aeron¡¯s sneer grew sharper. His eyes swept across the room, and wherever theynded, alphas flinched and shifted ufortably. Some looked away, and some lowered their eyes to the ground.
They wanted to shout back. They wanted to throw all the me at him, to push the responsibility on his shoulders. But none of them could meet his gaze.
Because they knew the truth.
They wanted to me him only to cover their own shame. They wanted to call him the one who lost the wit, but in their hearts, they knew...they had failed.
One alpha finally muttered through clenched teeth, his voice trembling, "But still it cannot change the fact that it was you who had lost the witch; the witch ran away from under your grasp."
Aeron¡¯s eyes turned colder than ice. He tilted his head slightly, his lips curving in disdain.
"If it was because of me," he said slowly, "I wouldn¡¯t give you a chance to question me."
The hall froze. His words sank like stone, leaving no room for doubt.
The alphas paled. Their anger turned into quiet fear. None of them dared to speak again.
Among them, Alpha Marcus was the most furious. His face was red, his chest rising and falling as he struggled to keep hisposure. It was his pack house Aeron was ridiculing. Every word from Aeron felt like a direct p to his face.
Heat spread through him, and his jaw twitched with anger. He wanted nothing more than to stand up and strike this arrogant bastard who dared speak so bluntly in front of everyone.
Marcus was one of the strongest alphas¡ªno one had ever dared talk to him like this. Yet now, he could do nothing. The shame burned more than the anger.
His fists clenched, nails digging into his palms, but he stayed frozen, unable to find words to defend himself.
Then, suddenly, another voice rose above the tension.
"Enough."
The voice was deep, steady, and carried weight. All eyes turned. It was Alpha Datters, the leader of the Datters Pack.
He pushed his chair back slightly and leaned forward. His re locked on Aeron.
"Don¡¯t be arrogant, Alpha Aeron," Datters growled. His voice filled the hall, cold andmanding. "You must remember to show respect to your elders. Alpha Marcus is your elder. You cannot be so disrespectful to him."
The air thickened. Marcus straightened a little, his chest heaving as if those words gave him a breath of relief.
Datters did not stop. His tone hardened, every word pressing down on Aeron.
"And no one can deny this fact¡ªyou are the one who took the risk yourself. You made the promise. You said you would help the Alpha Fenrik get their son back. You even said you would teach the witches a lesson so they would not dare offend us again."
His eyes narrowed, his voice sharp like a de.
"But in the end... you are the one who lost the witch."
The room went silent. The words sank deep into every alpha present.
One by one, the alphas around the table began to nod. Some muttered in agreement, and some gave sharp nods as if those words had finally put everything in ce.
"Yes... that¡¯s right," one said under his breath.
"Datters speaks the truth," another added firmly.
Marcus¡¯s jaw loosened, and for the first time since Aeron¡¯s cutting words, his anger eased slightly. His pride found support in Datters¡¯ voice.
Even Fenrik, sitting nearby, slowly nodded.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel
Alpha Datters¡¯ words had shifted the weight. Marcus could not simply be med anymore. The fault had been thrown back on Aeron¡ªbecause in the end, it was true. He was the one who had promised. He was the one who had failed.
All eyes turned back to Aeron, waiting for his answer.
Chapter 101: Meeting Lycan Prince
Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Meeting Lycan Prince
Aeron¡¯s eyes grew colder as he stared at Alpha Datters and then at the others who had started echoing his words. His lips curled into a sneer, and a low, mockingugh slipped out.
"So," Aeron said, his voice sharp and cold, "what are you going to do with me?"
The silence grew heavy. His gaze swept over each of them, daring and provoking.
"If I say it is not my responsibility, then it is not," he continued, his tone full of defiance. "What will you do with that?"
No one answered. The alphas clenched their fists, some grinding their teeth, their faces twisted in anger. Their eyes burned with hatred, but none could find a word to strike back. Because they all knew...his words were true.
He was the strongest among them. Leader of the strongest pack. They could re at him and curse him in their hearts, but they could do nothing.
Aeron let the silence drag before speaking again. His words cut like ice.
"If I want to capture this witch, I will. If not, then I won¡¯t. It depends on my mood, not yours."
With that, Aeron pushed his chair back. The sharp scrape of wood on stone echoed through the hall. He rose to his feet with calm confidence, his presence towering over their res.
"I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense," he said tly. "Don¡¯t call me here again. I have to look for my brother."
Without another nce at them, Aeron turned and began walking toward the doors. His steps were steady, his back straight, his silence louder than any words.
Behind him, the alphas muttered in frustration. Then suddenly, a voice broke out.
From Marcus¡¯s side, one of his family members shouted angrily, "We willin to the Council! We¡¯ll tell them it was because of your arrogance that the witch was lost! Do you even know how much effort and resources it cost us to capture her?"
The words echoed sharply. But Aeron did not stop. He didn¡¯t even turn his head. He sneered faintly, almost amused, and kept walking, as if the voice behind him wasn¡¯t worth a single reply.
His boots echoed closer to the gates. The heavy silence of the hall mixed with the heat of hatred left hanging in the air.
Then, just as his hand was about to touch the doors, the sound of footsteps entered from the other side.
The doors opened, and a figure stepped inside.
The moment Aeron¡¯s eyes fell on him, his expression darkened. His body stiffened, and a wave of hatred surged in his chest. His jaw clenched, and his cold gaze sharpened like a de.
It was him.
The Lycan Prince, Vaelen Lysandros.
The air in the hall turned tense, almost choking. For Aeron, it was like the world had narrowed down to only that figure. His blood boiled; his heart throbbed with rage.
At that instant, the scene froze at a cliff¡¯s edge, as if the next breath could shatter everything.
The Lycan prince, Vaelen Lysandros, stepped into the hall with calm steps. The alphas behind him bowed and greeted him with respect. But Aeron did not move. He stood stiff and frozen, refusing to move, his eyes locked on the man in front of him.
He did not bow or greet. He did nothing.
The prince was royalty, and by custom, Aeron should have lowered his head, shown respect, and spoken a greeting. But he couldn¡¯t. Not to this man. Not to one of the reasons behind his pain, behind the scars on his body, behind the condition that haunted him to this day.
Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel
Anger slipped through his chest like fire. Why was he here? Why did this man dare to appear before him? Aeron thought, his jaw tightening.
Behind him, the other alphas quickly bowed. Their voices filled the hall in hushed murmurs.
"Did you see that? Alpha Aeron didn¡¯t bow..."
"He has be too arrogant..."
"Power has blinded his eyes... He doesn¡¯t even want to acknowledge royalty..."
"Does he want to challenge the prince himself? Challenge the entire lycan royalty?"
The whispers spread like wildfire, but Aeron ignored them.
Both Aeron and Vaelen could hear every word, but neither reacted. The tension between them was heavy like a de pressed between their throats.
Then, without a single nce toward the prince, Aeron starts moving. He walked straight forward, calm but firm. His hands were sped behind his back, his steps steady. He bypassed Vaelen as if he were nothing more than a pest standing in the doorway.
He didn¡¯t greet him. He didn¡¯t look at him. He didn¡¯t even slow down.
Because Aeron knew¡ªif he stopped here, if he let his anger loose for even a moment, he would forget everything and punch this man in the face.
Aeron walked on, his boots echoing on the stone floor. His anger still burned. He wanted nothing more than to leave this hall, to leave the prince behind.
But then¡ªhe froze.
Right in front of him stood a man he had never seen before. A stranger. Yet the moment Aeron¡¯s eyes fell on him, his body stiffened.
The man¡¯s silver hair shone under the dim light, the same color that made Aeron¡¯s heart skip for a moment. His aura was heavy, strong, pressing down on Aeron¡¯s shoulders like an invisible weight. Aeron¡¯s head throbbed, and his breath grew tight.
Even he¡ªwho was already one of the most powerful alphas¡ªfelt his blood run cold under that force.
The stranger¡¯s gaze was sharp and direct, staring straight into Aeron as if seeing through him.
Aeron clenched his fists. He did not know this man. He had never seen him before. So why was he here? Why did his presence feel so suffocating?
And then¡ªout of nowhere¡ªSelene¡¯s face shed in his mind.
Aeron¡¯s chest tightened. He shook his head hard, pushing the thought away. He could not think of her now. He could not let his mind wander. He had to leave.
So he forced himself to move again, stepping past the stranger. He did not want to stay here for even a second longer.
But just as he took a step, a low whisper brushed against his ear.
"Did you catch the witch?"
The words were soft, almost casual. But they burned into Aeron¡¯s body like fire. His blood boiled. His eyes darkened. His jaw clenched so tight it hurt.
Slowly, Aeron turned his head just enough to re at the prince. A deadly re that was enough to kill him.
Vaelen only smirked. His lips curved in a mocking arc. He took two steps back, calm as ever, and then walked further inside the hall, as if nothing had happened.
Chapter 102: My Heat Cycle
Chapter 102: Chapter 102: My Heat Cycle
Selene¡¯s POV~
The steering wheel felt hot under my palms, or maybe it was only me. I wasn¡¯t sure anymore. The air in the car was thick and heavy, pressing against my skin until I could hardly breathe.
My breath came out ragged, too fast, and too shallow, and no matter how many times I tried to calm myself, it just wouldn¡¯t slow down.
My whole body felt like it was burning from the inside out, like a fire had been lit under my skin and was spreading fast, leaving me restless and aching in ways I did not want to admit.
The road ahead blurred in and out of focus, my eyes stinging with sweat, my mind slipping like it was caught in a fog. I cursed under my breath again and again, but it didn¡¯t help. My chest tightened, my throat felt dry, and I knew something was wrong with me. Terribly wrong.
It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. I never thought it woulde so soon. The flood I had dreaded, the one thing I had always pushed to the back of my mind, was here. My heat cycle.
I had left Witch Mother¡¯s house only hours ago. Her words were still echoing inside my head, but now they felt distantpared to the storm wing through me.
After leaving her home, I had gone with the trio¡ªSara, Rael, and Aswin¡ªto meet the witches we had rescued that day. Yes, it was true; the trio had also rescued witches that day. They had note empty-handed, and I knew this thing was definitely setting a fire under those mutts.
And for the first time in so long, I had felt like something good had actually been done. I had smiled at their faces. They were pale and tired but alive. I had even let myself breathe a little easier, thinking maybe, just maybe, there was still hope left.
But the moment I stepped out of the house, the hope started slipping. The heat hit me like a wave, sudden and merciless, and now it was drowning me whole.
I could taste blood on my lip where I had bitten it, trying to ground myself, but even that did not clear the fog.
Latest content published on fin?novel
My hands trembled, my thighs pressed together without meaning to, and shame washed over me harder than the sweat running down my face. This was not supposed to happen.
The more I thought about it, the worse it became. I could feel my body betraying me, aching for something I refused to name. The car felt smaller and smaller, like the walls were closing in, and I wanted to scream.
I tried to focus on the road, on the lights passing by, and on the sound of the engine humming steady and low, but all I could hear was my own heartbeat pounding in my ears. Fast, unsteady, desperate.
"Why now..." I whispered, my voice breaking, barely a sound in the heavy air. "Why me..."
"Why? Why was I going through this again?" The heat cycle was supposed to bemon, yes, after reaching adulthood, and especially after finding your mate.
That was what I had always been told¡ªthat when you found them, when the bond pulled you together, the heat cycle woulde stronger and more often, almost demanding that you mark each other, demanding that you give in to each other.
And even though we had not marked yet, even though that bond was still hanging between us like an unsealed wound, this was already the third time in a year. Twice before it had broken me down, and now it was here again, ripping through me like a storm that refused to pass.
My chest rose and fell too quickly, and my body trembled with the heat rolling under my skin. I bit down on my lip until it hurt, but no pain could push away the restless ache spreading through me. I was frustrated, more than frustrated¡ªI was angry at myself, angry at my own body for betraying me like this.
This was not supposed to happen to me. I was a witch. Witches did not go into heat cycles. That curse belonged to werewolves, not to us.
But suddenly a strange thought struck me. What if... what if I wasn¡¯t only a witch? What if part of me carried the blood of a wolf? I didn¡¯t know what my mother had truly been. She never told me, but I doubted she was a witch.
And I didn¡¯t even know the origin of my father¡¯s blood. All I had was the power in me, the proof that at least one of them had been witch-born. But what if the other hadn¡¯t been? What if the other had been a werewolf?
The thought made my stomach twist, but at the same time, it exined everything. If I did carry even a trace of wolf blood, then this heat cycle, this unbearable heat, made sense.
I let out another curse and pressed the elerator harder, the car surging forward down the empty road. My heart was racing, my palms slick with sweat. I knew one thing¡ªI couldn¡¯t go back home.
Not like this. Not when Sara was there, not when the others could easily find me. I had lied to them already, telling them I had something to do, taking the car alone. If they saw me like this, if they smelled this on me, it would be over.
Because a female in a heat cycle was dangerous. More dangerous than anything else. The scent alone would pull males in, twisting them with desire until they lost themselves, until they could not stop.
Werewolves would be the worst, but even other races would feel the heat cycle¡ªless strong maybe, but still enough. And I could not let that happen. I could not let them see me like this, weak and burning, like prey calling out for a predator.
No, I needed to be alone. I needed to hide until this storm passed.
The answer came to me suddenly, like a light breaking through fog. Kieran¡¯s house.
It was perfect. He was not even in the country, having gone away for his business, and he had so many houses that no one would think to look for me there. Not even him¡ªhe barely ever went there.
That one in particr, far away, hidden, surrounded by nothing but emptiness¡ªthat would keep me safe.
I turned the wheel sharply, heading onto the road that would take me there. My body still trembled, my breath still came rough, but at least I had a destination now. At least I had a n.
Finally, after what felt like forever, the house came into view, standing like a shadow in the distance. Relief washed through me, like I had been holding my breath for hours.
I pulled the car into the drive, cut the engine, and for a moment I just sat there, my body trembling with exhaustion and fire at the same time. Then I pushed the door open, the night air hitting me cool and sharp, and I staggered toward the house.
I scanned my finger on the lock. The door opened without a sound.
Chapter 103: My Traitorous Body
Chapter 103: Chapter 103: My Traitorous Body
Selene¡¯s POV~
The house was perfectly dark when I stepped inside. I reached for the switch by the door, and the light flickered on, pale and steady, chasing the darkness back into the corners. The silence felt thick, pressing against my ears, but it was better than the noise of the world outside.
My body was still trembling, my breath uneven, and the fog in my mind had grown heavier. It was getting harder to focus, harder to see clearly, like my eyes were covered in a thin veil. I knew it would only get worse, so I had to prepare myself before the cycle swallowed mepletely.
The first thing I did was lock the door and check it twice to make sure no one coulde in. I couldn¡¯t take the risk. Not in this state.
Then I headed straight for the kitchen. My legs felt weak, my hands shaky, but I forced myself to move quickly, pulling open the cupboards, the drawers, and the fridge. I didn¡¯t need anything heavy, nothing that would take time to cook.
I only grabbed what I knew I would need¡ªwhatever was easy to reach¡ªand bottles of water that would be my emergency ration. I didn¡¯t trust myself to step outside once the heat took over, so I had to keep everything close, right where I could reach it easily.
Carrying the things in my arms, I made my way through the quiet hall until I found the guest room. It was simple, clean, and empty, and that was enough. I stepped inside and locked that door too.
The air inside felt cooler, and I set all the food and bottles on the bedside table, arranging them quickly before my hands started to tremble again.
My throat was dry, my chest still burning, but I told myself it was fine. I had what I needed. I could stay here. I could hide here until it passed.
I didn¡¯t waste another second. My body felt too heavy, too restless. I pulled off my clothes one by one until only my lingerie clung to my skin, and then I stepped into the bathroom.
The tub was in and white, but it looked like salvation to me. I turned on the tap, filling it with cold water, the sound echoing softly in the room.
My skin was already damp with sweat, and the steam of my own body heat made the air thick. I didn¡¯t wait for it to fill all the way. I climbed in as soon as it was enough.
The moment the water touched me, I let out a sharp breath, almost a gasp. The cold wrapped around me, but in seconds it began to warm, my burning skin stealing its coolness. I slid deeper, letting it cover me, my body sinking until only my face was above the surface.
A moan escaped me as my pain dulled, my eyes closing on their own. The ache in me didn¡¯t vanish, but for the first time it softened. The restless fire dulled, just a little, and I felt my muscles loosen against the weight of the water.
But soon that relief was also gone. The cold water started losing its goodness. It should have numbed me, but instead it steamed against my skin, turning lukewarm in seconds as though my body¡¯s fire was too strong for it.
The chill that should have soothed me was swallowed up, leaving only more heat, more burning, and more ache.
I pressed myself deeper into the tub, gripping the edges until my knuckles turned white, but the desire crawling through me did not ease.
It only sharpened. My body trembled, my breaths came in ragged gasps, and the tears stung behind my eyes. I wanted to cry, to scream, to beg for it to stop, but the sound stuck in my throat.
This heat was going to break me. It was too much. Too heavy. Too consuming. My body felt like it was losing itself, like it was slipping past every boundary I had ever drawn.
I drained the water and filled it again with ice-cold streams, again and again, desperate to quench the fire inside me. But it was useless.
The moment the water touched me, it grew warm, as if mocking me. I leaned back, my wet hair clinging to my face and bare shoulders, my chest rising and falling too fast, my whole body shaking as if it couldn¡¯t contain what was boiling inside.
I clenched my fists so tight that my nails bit into my palms, trying to hold myself together, but the truth echoed louder in my mind¡ªthis wasn¡¯t something I could fight. This wasn¡¯t something I could will away.
The haze thickened until even the walls of the bathroom seemed to blur, and shame burned hotter than the heat in my veins. I hated this. I hated how my body begged for something, anything, to release it. I hated how weak I felt, how helpless.
But I knew what I had done before. I had survived two of these cycles already. I had found a way to endure, a way to make it bearable, even if it left me hollow after. My body remembered that, urging me toward it again.
My face flushed with the thought alone, and I wanted to deny it, to refuse, but deep down I knew I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t release this fire, it would consume me alive.
The shame was crushing, the loneliness even more, but I whispered to myself through gritted teeth:
"I just have to survive this... just survive..."
And soon, I found my hand slipping, unhooking the bra, and tossing it out of the bathtub. My breast instantly jerked as if finally released from captivity, my peaks already hardened, begging for attention.
Shame coiled inside me as my gaze fell on the desire my body craved. I closed my eyes, unable to ept that because of a stupid heat cycle, my body was betraying me like this.
With gritted teeth, my hand began roaming over them, squeezing and pinching those traitorous peaks. An unwilling moan slipped past my lips, and the crimson burning on my cheeks deepened even further.
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel
But still, I didn¡¯t stop. I knew this was the only way to endure this cursed heat cycle...the sooner it ended, the sooner the fire inside me would fade.
Before long, my entire body was bare, even thest scraps of clothing discarded. My hand slid past my abdomen, teasing, touching that forbidden ce. My movements grew faster, my head thrown back as the overwhelming heat inside me built toward release.
But just as I was about to fall over the edge, I heard a door creak open...not the bedroom door, but the main door. My mind, already clouded, suddenly snapped into sharp focus out of pure fear. The heat still burned, but dread struck harder.
I flinched at the sound, my whole body freezing, curling in on itself. My thoughts spiraled in panic, my breathing turningbored, dread coiling in my stomach.
Only one question echoed in my mind...just who hade inside? But deep down, I knew it didn¡¯t matter at all. I was already doomed.
Chapter 104: Untamed Desires - l
Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Untamed Desires - l
Kieran¡¯s POV~
The house was silent when I unlocked the door, the same way it had always been whenever I came here, and I didn¡¯t expect anything else.
This ce was supposed to be mine alone, far from everyone, a ce where no one could disturb me.
I had been feeling low since morning, heavy in the chest, my mind weighed down with thoughts I couldn¡¯t shake, so I decided toe here and stay for a while, to be away from everything.
But the moment I stepped inside, I froze.
A strange scent hit me all at once, faint at first, but sharp enough to make me pause. My brows furrowed, and I took another breath, slow and careful, and the scent filled my lungs in a way that made me feel... ufortable, no¡ªrestless.
My body tightened, my chest grew warm, and for some reason I couldn¡¯t understand, my pulse quickened.
I pressed a hand to my temple, trying to shake off the sudden rush, but it didn¡¯t fade. The smell only grew stronger as I moved deeper into the house, clinging to me like invisible chains, pulling me forward step by step.
My thoughts scrambled. No one should be here. No one even knew about this ce except Selene, and maybe Sara if she had ever told her, but even then, they weren¡¯t supposed toe here.
This was my space, far away from anyone else. And yet, the smell told me I was not alone.
Confusion coiled tighter in me, but alongside it something else stirred, something I didn¡¯t want to name.
The scent wasn¡¯t just strange¡ªit was intoxicating, rich, and heavy, a sweetness that turned into fire the longer I breathed it. My throat went dry, my chest heavy, and I felt like the walls were pressing in.
I tried to calm myself, but the desire rising in me was sudden and fierce, like a storm breaking loose inside. I didn¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t even know what this feeling was.
My steps echoed softly against the floor as I followed the trail, and with each step the smell grew sharper, almost suffocating, filling my lungs until my head spun.
I clenched my jaw and rubbed at my temples, but the fog in my mind only thickened. My whole body felt wrong, restless, and unsettled.
When I reached the guest room, the air shiftedpletely. The faint smell turned so strong it almost staggered me. I braced a hand against the wall, breathing heavily, my body trembling for no reason I could name.
The need to open that door burned through me, though I didn¡¯t even know what I was searching for.
My voice came out rough when I finally spoke.
"Selena... Are you there?"
Silence answered me.
No sound, no movement, only the heavy thrum of my own heart echoing in my ears. My hand hovered over the door, unsure whether to knock again or push it open.
I couldn¡¯t rx; I couldn¡¯t stop the storm inside me. The scent was drowning me, filling every breath I took, twisting something deep inside my chest.
The source of th?s content is find¡¤novel
Something was happening here, something I didn¡¯t understand.
I stood there with my hand hovering over the door, my mind torn between opening it and stepping back.
A part of me told me it was wrong, that I should give her space, but another part of me knew it was her. I could feel it. The scent was hers, familiar in a way that struck deep, and there was no denying it.
But what was happening to her? Why was her scent so heavy, so unbearable, so thick that I couldn¡¯t think straight?
I pressed my palm against the door, debating, when suddenly a sound broke through. A thud, followed by a small scream. My heart lurched, the sound cutting through me like a de. I knew that voice. It was Selene.
"Selene? What happened? Are you alright?" I shouted in a frantic voice and started pounding on the door with the side of my fist.
But the room went silent again, so silent it made the hair on my arms stand. Panic coiled in my chest, and I rattled the handle, but it didn¡¯t move. And I realized it was locked.
I cursed under my breath and ran straight towards my room and came back in an instant for the spare key I kept, my hands shaking more than I wanted to admit.
The key slipped once, ttering against the floor, and I snatched it up with a growl of frustration. My breath was ragged, my chest heaving as I forced it into the lock.
The moment the door swung open, my whole body froze.
Selene was on the ground, her skin pale against the dark floor, her hair wet and clinging to her shoulders, a bathrobe loosely wrapped around her trembling form.
For a heartbeat I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe, the sight stealing every thought from me.
Then instinct took over.
"Selene!" I rushed forward, dropping to my knees beside her, my hands trembling as I gathered her into my arms. Her body was warm, and the moment I touched her, a restless fire surged through me.
Her scent hit me harder here, drowning mepletely. My chest burned, my mouth went dry, my tongue felt heavy, and I felt as if my very breath belonged to her. Each inhale filled me with her until I thought I would go mad.
I lifted her carefully, cradling her against me, and the weight of her body made something twist painfully inside my chest. She was so light, and yet her warmth seeped through me, dragging me deeper into a desire I couldn¡¯t fight.
I carried her to the bed with unsteady steps and when Iid her down, my hands lingered longer than they should have.
Her damp hair spread across the pillow, her lips parted slightly as she breathed shallowly, and everything in me screamed to pull her closer, to merge myself into her until there was no space left between us.
I clenched my jaw hard, fighting against the pull, but it was useless. My heart thundered, my breath was uneven, and my whole body trembled as if it was not mine anymore.
The scent wrapped around me like a chain, dragging every thought into heat and longing.
Chapter 105: Untamed Desires - II
Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Untamed Desires - II
Kieran¡¯s POV~
Her forehead burned so hot that it almost scorched my palm. I pulled back, staring at my hand, then quickly reached for the drawer beside the bed. My fingers found the thermometer, and I pressed it against her. When the numbers shed, my heart nearly stopped.
A hundred and four degrees.
I froze, staring at it again as if my eyes were ying tricks on me, but the number did not change. My chest tightened, and my stomach knotted. Why is she so hot? Does she have a fever?
Panic wed at me. Something was very wrong. I had to call someone. I had to bring help. My hands shook as I reached for my phone, my mind already racing toward the name of a doctor I could trust.
But just as I was about to press the number, my hand went stiff. Something stopped me as my hand was suddenly grabbed. I turned back, and in an instant my heart stuttered in my chest.
Her eyes were open.
They were foggy, ssy, and shimmering with unshed tears. She was staring right at me, and the look in her eyes pierced straight through me. It was pitiful and helpless. I had never seen Selene like this, not once. And the sight made my throat ache.
Her lips parted, and she murmured something so faint I almost thought I imagined it. I leaned closer, my ear brushing against her trembling mouth, desperate to catch her words.
"Don¡¯t... call doctor... I¡¯m fine..."
Her voice was so weak, her breath shaky, and the sound of her lips brushing my ear sent a shiver racing down my spine. My whole body jolted, shuddering as if I had been struck.
Even the ces where her skin touched mine made me restless, made my breath stumble.
"Selene... What¡¯s happening to you?" My voice came out hoarse, filled with worry I couldn¡¯t hide. "Are you alright?"
But she couldn¡¯t answer me. She clenched her lips shut so tightly that blood welled from her soft lips, a soft red against her pale skin.
My chest twisted at the sight, and I quickly reached to stop her, slipping my fingers gently between her lips, coaxing her to release.
Her lips were soft against my skin, trembling, and the pain in her eyes cut through me deeper than anything else.
"Don¡¯t..." I whispered, almost to myself, as I brushed the blood away with my thumb, watching helplessly as hershes fluttered.
Her tears poured heavier now, dampening her hair and soaking the pillow beneath her. I reached to wipe it, my hand brushing the corner of her eye gently, but then I froze again.
Her lips touched my wrist. Barely, just a graze. But it sent another jolt through me, stealing the air from my lungs.
And before I even realized what I was doing, my face was lowering, inch by inch, drawn toward her. Her pitiful eyes held me captive, foggy but fixed on me, begging for something I didn¡¯t understand.
My thoughts scattered. My chest heaved. My body burned with a heat that was not mine.
This wasn¡¯t normal. I knew it. Every instinct screamed at me that this wasn¡¯t normal. It felt like¡ªno, it looked like¡ªone of those cursed cycles that she-wolves went through. But Selene...she is a witch. It should have been impossible.
And yet, staring into her trembling eyes, seeing the plea in them, feeling her breath against my skin, all my reason slipped away. My mind drowned, my body trembled, and I could no longer look anywhere else but at her.
Her eyes locked on mine, and for a moment the world around us blurred away. I could not think of anything else, not the danger, not the rules, not even myself. Just her. Selene¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, begging me without words.
Her trembling fingers reached for me, brushing over my hand first, then moving slowly up to my face and tracing the mask I wore.
The touch was so light, so fragile, it made my chest ache. Then her lips parted, and her broken voice slipped through, soft and heavy with tears.
"Please... help me."
The words stirred something sinful in my body. I felt like a bastard for thinking about her like this; she was already in such a pitiful condition, but my heart was screaming to im her, make her cry for him.
Her gaze wandered, falling from my face, down my body, then back up to my throat. Heat rushed into me, so fierce it made my pulse thunder against her stare.
When her hand reached for my throat and tugged at the hem of my shirt, instinct broke through me. I caught her wrist gently but firmly, stopping her hand from going further.
"Selene," I said with a hoarse voice, "you¡¯re not in your mind."
But she only whimpered, soft, pitiful sounds that shattered me, like I was bullying her and denying her right. Her body shifted restlessly, trembling, and her voice broke again.
"Please... help me... it hurts so much."
Her arms slid around my neck, pulling herself closer. My breath tangled in my chest as her face lifted, her lips brushing against the mask that covered me. And then... she touched her lips to mine.
I froze. Time itself froze around us.
Her tears were wet against my skin, her trembling mouth pressed to me, and for a moment I couldn¡¯t breathe.
The mask left nothing hidden where it mattered; her lips still found mine, soft and searching. My heart jolted, my grip loosened, and all the walls I had built inside me crumbled at once.
I told myself I should pull away. But I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.
Instead, I let my lips move.
Get full chapters from FindN0vel
At first it was just a lie I whispered to myself, but soon it wasn¡¯t a lie anymore. My lips pressed harder, answering hers, deepening the kiss that had started so fragile. Heat burned through me as if my blood itself caught fire.
Selene didn¡¯t know how to kiss; she only stayed pressed against me, trembling and helpless.
But I guided her. My lips moved with hers, coaxing and teaching, and when she finally responded, my heart nearly broke from the flood of emotion.
Her arms clung tighter around my neck desperately, needing me. My hands rose without thought, tangling into her damp hair, sliding gently through the strands.
I stroked them carefully, as if each lock would break in my fingers. All while my mouth moved against hers, drinking in her sweetness, tasting something I had never known in my entire life.
The world disappeared. There was only her lips, her tears, and her trembling breath mixing with mine.
I kissed her deeper, my tongue tracing hers, and every moment felt like drowning, like falling endlessly into her.
For the first time in my life, I felt alive and undone in the same breath.
Chapter 106: Untamed Desires - lll
Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Untamed Desires - lll
Kieran¡¯s POV~
Never in my life had I thought there would be a day like this woulde. That I would ever be able to touch her, let alone taste, the sweetness of her lips.
For a second I wanted to be more greedy, I wanted to forget everything¡ªmyself, my past, and my demons. The only thing I wanted in this moment was her, to im her so that she would never look to other men and never cry for them.
There would be only my name on her lips. I wanted more from her now, I found myself sucking her lips gently and then roaming the inside of her mouth, while she moaned under me. And gods! That sound was literally undoing me.
I had never heard such a beautiful sound. Even her painful voice filled with desire was working wonders on my heart. My heart was literally jumping in my chest, ready toe out any second.
How can anyone fall in love with just a voice? But I think I have fallen even for her voice. I want to worship her¡ªnot only her voice, but her body, her mind, every inch of her.
She had not even an ounce of realization of what she was doing to me and what she was capable of making me feel.
Her hand did not stay put; it started roaming from my neck, going deeper inside my shirt, like a naughty girl.
As I kissed her deeper, she arched her body and let out a moan, pressing her body dangerously close to mine.
Her body was just inches apart from me, and I knew if I let her closer, there would be no turning point after this.
I would never taint her with my filthy body; she deserves so much better, better than me.
I knew I had already taken so much from her, and it was time to stop. I would never give her reason to hate herself or me.
With a reluctant sigh, I pulled myself away, parting my lips from hers. My eyes instantly met her shiny foggy eyes, like she was not even aware of what she was doing. And unknowingly, my heart clenched.
How much better it would be if it was all reality and she would look at me like this with love, but I knew it was just my wishful thinking.
I clenched her soft hands that were dangerously roaming on my body. I hadn¡¯t even realized when or why my shirt had gotten opened.
She instantly protested as if I had denied her right. I had never seen such a pitiful look on her face. She had always been calm and cold, pretending like nothing could make her react.
But I know her better. I have been with her for her entire life, following her like a silent shadow.
She is just a young girl but already burdened with so much. How could fate be so cruel to one so young? This was the very question I have asked countless times.
My eyes took in every breath of her, her every expression that was so familiar when the Luna was still alive.
I couldn¡¯t help but suddenly bend down and kiss her forehead, then the corner of her eyes that were red from crying.
But she only protested and pushed me away. Her desire was consuming her, and it was not her will that was making her do it.
With that, I controlled all my emotions that I had allowed to slip for a moment and greedily kissed her, because I knew I would never be able to kiss her again.
My hand clenched her other hands on the robe that was almost slipping past her shoulders. I grabbed it back and pulled it up, fastening it back securely so she would not be able to push it again.
Gathering her trembling body in my arms, I carried her through the dim-lit hall, ignoring her weak struggles. Her heat was burning through her like fire, every breath a ragged plea, her skin fever-hot against mine.
My heart shattered at her muffled whimpers, yet I held her tighter, whispering soft reassurances into her hair. "It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll help you. You don¡¯t have to fight this alone."
I brought her outside to the near stream behind my house. Letting her cope inside the house was not a good thing¡ªit would make her more miserable. The werewolves normally roam outside and be with nature in their heat, and nature helps them soothe the burning desire in them.
I set her carefully on the cool stone. Her body shivered as if protesting the absence of my warmth, but I knew what she needed was not more fire, it was release from it.
With one hand steadying her trembling frame, I gently let the cold water touch her feet and she instinctively jolted away, but I kept her in ce even though she was literally trying to climb on me.
Her wide, zed eyes blinked at me in confusion, as if she could not understand why I was not taking what she was offering.
My chest tightened at her innocence, at the way she did not even realize how much power she held over me. Kneeling beside her, I dipped a cloth into the icy stream and pressed it to her burning forehead. She flinched, then sighed, the fever in her cheeks dimming ever so slightly.
I worked slowly, carefully, running the chilled cloth down her flushed neck, across her arms, over her trembling shoulders. Each time she moaned or arched.
I held her steady, forcing myself to think only of her relief. My lips brushed only her hairline, her temple, the corner of her tear-stained eye tofort her.
Her body strained against mine, desire twisting into weakness, but I did not falter.
When she tried to push the robe off her shoulders again, I caught it, pulling it back in ce. She frowned and whimpered, like a child denied her right, but I only stroked her hair back from her damp forehead, murmuring, "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. Soon it will be over."
Slowly, gradually, the fire in her veins began to subside after many hours. I sat in the stream with her burning body. The cold water streaming over her body cooled the fever that had been consuming her.
Her frantic breathing softened into quiet sobs, and then into the fragile rhythm of exhaustion. Her head fell against my chest, her body heavy, pliant, no longer writhing with restless need.
I cradled her against me, rocking her softly, my hand never leaving the silken strands of her hair.
Never in my life had I thought myself capable of such restraint, yet here I was...holding back every storm inside me for her sake.
It seems that in love, nothing else matters; your own desires fall silent when weighed against the fragile beauty of her smile.
And so I sat with her under the sound of running water, her body cooling, her fever dimming, her tears drying against my chest.
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel
I pressed onest kiss to her forehead...not out of desire, but out of devotion, and whispered into her damp hair, "Sleep now, little witch. I¡¯ll keep watch. You are safe with me."
Chapter 107: The Curse
Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Curse
Kieran¡¯s POV~
After bringing her back safely to the room and changing her into dry clothes, I dared not linger there. I knew the most critical time had already passed, and she would be fine.
With this thought, I walked back to my room in my soaking clothes. I needed to change and take a shower.
After freezing in the stream for hours, my bones hadpletely frozen. It would not have much impact on Selene, but for me, it had chilled me to the core.
Even my breathing wasbored. I am not a werewolf, who has strong healing abilities, nor a witch, who can heal themselves.
Even I don¡¯t know what I am.
As I reached my room, I headed straight to the shower, stripping off all my clothes and the mask I always wore¡ªeven when I was alone. Letting the warm water run over me, I felt the chill inside my body begin to fade.
I clenched my eyes shut as old memories streamed through my mind. Selene must not remember me as that skinny boy, malnourished to the point that I had to take deep breaths just to keep up with her when we yed.
But still, I neverined. She had been the only joy in my dull life, the little tyrant whose bullying somehow brought me happiness in a cruel world.
I had spent my entire childhood in the Moonveil Pack. But I was an orphan; I never knew who my parents were. Being weak from birth, I was despised by the entire pack. It felt like a miracle that I had survived those years when everyone thought I would die at any moment.
Some people mocked me endlessly, saying I was cursed and that the Moon Goddess was punishing me for killing my own parents by being born. From their sneers and cruel words, I pieced together that, in their eyes, my parents had died because of me.
No one ever told me the truth. With thebel of "cursed," no one was willing to speak to me...let alone tell me who I was or where I came from.
But I never believed their lies. I told myself it was only their way of bullying me. At least, until the day fate decided to prove them right.
Because the curse began to show itself¡ªspreading across my face. And for the first time, I wondered if maybe they were right. Maybe I really was cursed. From the moment that ring ck mark marred my skin, making me look like a monster, my life changed. I never dared to face anyone again, not even the little tyrant I used to y with.
I hid away in a little shed far from the pack, wishing I had died instead of being born. I almost gave up on life, not even leaving the shed to find food or water. And the pack members who had called me names all my life didn¡¯t care whether I lived or starved.
After two days without food, when death was slowly wrapping its ws around me, I realized that if I died, no one would grieve.
But then, just like a beam of light in the darkness, someone came to me.
At first, I thought I had died and met a fairy. She whispered soft words to me as I drifted in and out of consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I saw her there. She smiled at me and said gently, "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright."
I felt myself wrapped in warmth, a soothing presence that seeped into my body and touched the cursed mark that was spreading across my face day by day.
Then I heard her whisper again, "Don¡¯t worry, my child. It will not spread further. I cannot fully heal it now, but I will find a way."
She cradled my frail body, helping me drink water and feeding me small pieces of food. When I was strong enough to open my eyes fully, I realized that the woman was none other than the Luna, the mother of the little tyrant who had been my only light.
A broken whimper escaped my lips, and I clung to her, sobbing. Through my tears, I asked, "What have I done to deserve this curse?"
The Luna stroked my back, her voice gentle as she coaxed me. "There is a reason for everything, my child. Don¡¯t lose hope. You have fought so hard for this life. Don¡¯t let this curse im it."
Get full chapters from Find?Novel
Those words etched themselves deep into my heart. Even now, they remain. I have fought for this life, and I will never let it slip away because of a curse.
I snapped back from those memories and turned off the shower. Drying myself off, I put on simple loungewear.
As I rubbed my hair with a towel, my gaze fell on the mirror. Half of my face was marked by the ck mark of the curse, stretching from the left side of my forehead down across my cheekbone.
In the past, it had spread rapidly. But after her healing, it stopped, frozen in ce. It had never disappeared...because she is no more.
But I hardly care about this cursed mark anymore. I will never let it define me.
Yet I have always hidden it, because I never want anyone to look at me with that same mixture of fear and disgust again, the way they once looked at me like I was a monster.
I had seen too many eyes filled with that expression in the past. That was when I decided to cover it, to pretend to live a normal life.
And also because I don¡¯t want Selene to see it. I don¡¯t want to see the disgust in her eyes when she looks at this curse.
I could endure the curse, the whispers, the loneliness that has carved itself into my bones.
But if Selene ever looks at me with the same revulsion they did, if her eyes mirror their hatred, it will destroy me. That pain would kill me faster than any curse ever could.
Chapter 108: The Morning After
Chapter 108: Chapter 108: The Morning After
Selene¡¯s POV ~
When my eyes blinked open the next morning, the first thing I noticed was how strangely well I felt.
That in itself was wrong.
Normally, after a night like that, my body would be aching all over. Every breath would sting, my legs would be heavy, and my head would be throbbing. But this time, there was nothing. Only a strange lightness, as if I had slept soundly and peacefully.
Except I knew I hadn¡¯t.
I hadn¡¯t even been able to sleep properlyst night. My body had been too restless and too tense. So how could I feel so... normal now?
My heart began to pound in unease as fragments of memory rushed back to me. I remembered being in the washroom. The way my hands had trembled, how my legs had wobbled so badly that I could barely stand. And then¡ªyes, there had been a knock.
I froze.
The knock.
And then... a voice. A voice that had cut through the haze, grounding me for just one moment before everything went ck.
Kieran.
It was his voice. I was sure of it. Even in the fog of my dazed mind, I remembered the low steadiness of it. He had been there.
But after that¡ªnothing.
The memory was broken, blurred as though covered by mist. I tried to reach for it, but it slipped away, leaving only a hollow unease in my chest. My breathing quickened as I sat up, clutching the nket close to me.
I was dry. My bathrobe was still there, but I felt like it was a different one, or maybe not. Even my hair felt clean, with no trace of the sweat and mess fromst night. I nced toward the washroom. The door was closed.
So how?
How could I be here, perfectly fine, unless someone had carried me back? Unless someone had seen me like that¡ªweak, copsed on the floor, unable even to walk?
A sharp wave of heat rushed to my face. Shame burned through me, twisting deep in my chest.
Had he seen me like that? Broken, helpless, sprawled on the floor like a fool?
The thought made my stomach churn. I pressed my palms over my face, wishing the ground would open and swallow me whole. I could not remember what had happened after hearing his voice, and that only made it worse. What if I had said something? What if I had done something humiliating while I was barely conscious?
What if he had carried me back?
The image made me flinch, my hands curling into fists against myp. I had no answers, only the pounding terror that I had embarrassed myself before him in the most pitiful way possible.
I could only hope¡ªpray¡ªthat maybe I had imagined it all. That maybe he hadn¡¯t been there at all, and it was just my mind ying tricks.
But the more I thought about it, the more certain I became.
It had been his voice.
And that realization horrified me more than anything else.
Waiting in the room was useless. No matter how much I thought, I could not piece the truth together. My mind was too foggy, too uncertain. With a deep breath, I pressed my steps onto the floor and forced myself to calm down before walking outside.
I walked to the washroom, sshed water on my face, and then filled the tub for a quick bath. The warm water calmed me, but my thoughts stayed tangled.
When I stepped out, I realized another problem¡ªI had no clothes. The only set I had was the one I had wornst night. There was nothing else in the room. After a long pause, cheeks burning with difort, I slipped back into the same clothes.
Once ready, I stood at the door, my hand resting on the knob. My heart pounded so hard I thought it might echo in the quiet house. Should I leave? Just bolt out and vanish before anyone sees me?
When I stepped out, the house was quiet. Only the faint sound of dishes clinking came from the kitchen. I realized with a start that it was already past noon. I had slept far longer than I should have.
My heart beat so fast that my hands trembled. Embarrassment coiled in my stomach, sharp and heavy. A single thought filled my head¡ªleave. Just run out the door, vanish, and never let anyone see me again.
I was still debating with myself, half-ready to bolt, when his voice reached me.
"Are you awake? Are you alright? Did your fever subside?"
I froze, staring toward the kitchen. My lips parted before I could stop myself. "Fever? What fever?"
Kieran stepped into view, his expression calm and steady, as if nothing unusual had happened at all. "You had a very high feverst night," he said, almost too casually. "I called a doctor. He gave you a shot. You almost made me worry."
I blinked at him, confusion running through me like a wave. Fever? Doctor?
This update is avable on find[f]ovel
He gave me no time to ask. He simply continued, "I even asked the maid to help you change into dry clothes. You should rest more."
A sigh of relief escaped my chest before I could stop it. So that was it. I had just imagined everything. My mind had yed tricks on me. He hadn¡¯t seen me in that shameful state. He hadn¡¯t carried me. It was all just my wild thoughts.
Maybe it was true¡ªthe medicine the doctor gave had eased all the pain in my body. That must be why I feel so strangely refreshed now.
Finally, I felt the tension slip from my shoulders. I was still embarrassed, but at least it wasn¡¯t the horror I had feared.
Gathering myself, I walked toward the dining table. My eyes widened slightly when I saw the many dishes already set out, still steaming.
Kieran had cooked.
"Why are you here?" I asked before I could stop myself. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip?"
He paused, meeting my gaze with a small smile. "It got cancelled," he replied simply. "So I decided toe here instead. Who knew you would be here as well?"
There was something warm in his tone, light and teasing, as though nothing was out of ce.
For the first time that day, I allowed myself to breathe.
Chapter 109: Bringing Him Home
Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Bringing Him Home
Selene¡¯s POV ~
The dishes spread across the table made my eyes widen again. Bowls of steaming soup, warm bread, roasted vegetables, and even some simple meat dishes. My stomach gave a loud growl at the smell, betraying mepletely.
I had not eaten properly yesterday. The running, the exhaustion, the pain¡ªnone of it had allowed me to think of food. But now, faced with the sight, my body remembered its hunger all at once.
Kieran noticed. His lips curved, and he gestured toward the table. "Sit. Eat before it gets cold."
I hesitated for a moment, but hunger won over pride. Slowly, I sat down and picked up the spoon. The first taste made me pause.
It was... good.
Warmth spread over my tongue, a gentle vor, rich andforting. I blinked down at the bowl in surprise, then stole a quick nce at him. "You... cooked this?"
He gave a small nod, his expression calm, though a faint glimmer of something softer lingered in his eyes.
"It¡¯s good," I admitted quietly.
Something inside me loosened as I took another spoonful, then another. The food disappeared faster than I had expected, and before I knew it, I was eating more than I usually did. It was the first time I had tasted something made by him, and though I hated to admit it, I couldn¡¯t stop.
Across from me, Kieran watched with a smile tugging at his lips. He looked pleased, even a little amused at how quickly I was eating. But beneath that smile, there was something else. A shadow in his eyes.
It was the smile of someone hiding pain.
He knew She didn¡¯t remember anything. He knew her mind had erased the haze ofst night. And for that, maybe he was relieved. That she wouldn¡¯t have to live with that shame, and he wouldn¡¯t have to exin. But the weight of it still pressed on him.
But there was an ache in his gaze, quiet and heavy¡ªas though a piece of him wished she remembered, wished she knew. But the thought was gone almost as soon as it came, tucked neatly behind the soft curl of his lips.
We ate in silence after that. For me, it was a peaceful silence, filled only with the sound of clinking dishes and my stomach finally being satisfied. For him, I wasn¡¯t sure what it was.
Just as I finished, my phone buzzed loudly against the table. The sound broke the moment. I picked it up quickly and saw the name shing across the screen.
Sara.
I looked at Kieran, then stood from the table. "I¡¯ll be back," I murmured. Before he could answer, I slipped away, pressing the phone to my ear as I hurried down the hall.
Behind me, I felt his gaze linger for a second longer, heavy and unreadable. Then it was gone, leaving only the warmth of the food on my tongue and the strange ache in my chest.
I picked up the call quickly. Sara¡¯s cheerful voice came from the other side, and after a short talk, I ced the phone down and walked back to the dining table.
"Kieran," I said carefully, "Sara called me. Her parents are hosting a small party at their house tonight. Just family and a few friends. She asked me toe... Do you want toe with me?"
He looked at me silently. His eyes did not move away from mine, but he didn¡¯t say a word. The pause stretched, and my palms grew mmy.
"If you¡¯re busy, then don¡¯te," I added quickly, my voice suddenly nervous. "I can just go alone." I wasn¡¯t even sure why I had asked him in the first ce¡ªmaybe it was because of that lonely look that had crossed his face when my phone rang.
"I woulde," he said suddenly. His voice was calm and steady. "I am free."
I blinked at him, taken aback. It was the first time he had agreed to go to the coven. Until now, he had only ever visited our house in the human race¡¯s town. Never once had he stepped into the coven itself.
"Alright," I said softly, still a little surprised.
We left the house together. As I walked to the driveway, I noticed something strange. My car was the only one parked there¡ªthe same car I had brought thest time. There was no sign of his.
I stopped and turned to him. "How did youe here without a vehicle?"
He only smiled, faintly, like it was nothing. "Someone dropped me off before leaving. My assistant, actually."
I nodded slowly, deciding not to press further. The answer felt off, but I didn¡¯t want to ask more.
We both sat in my car, and I started the engine. The road stretched ahead, quiet and clear. As we drove, I felt uneasy in the same clothes from yesterday. The fabric clung ufortably, reminding me of everything I wanted to forget.
?????? ???? Find1Novel
So on the way, I pulled into a mall. "I need to change; you can wait here." I told him. He only gave a small nod.
Inside, I quickly picked out a simple but fresh outfit, something light that would make me feel presentable in front of Sara¡¯s parents. I changed in the fitting room, folded the old clothes, and returned to the car.
When I slid back into the driver¡¯s seat, he was waiting, calm as always. Without another word, we continued the drive.
The closer we got to the coven, the tighter my chest felt.
When we entered the coven¡¯s area, I nced outside the window. It was not like the stories people always whispered. Everyone imagined witches lived in deep forests, hiding in caves or dark cottages. But that was not true.
The coven wasnd¡ªjust like how humans divided their towns, or how werewolves marked their territories. Ours belonged to witches. It was protected everywhere by spells and magic, so hardly anyone dared toe near. Those who stepped in without knowing the right path often lost themselves... or their lives.
For me, there was no fear. The protection recognized me. That was why I could pass through safely and why I could bring Kieran with me without worry.
I parked the car without trouble, the barriers opening for me as though I were simply returning home.
When we stepped out, Kieran looked around quietly. His gaze moved over the ce, calm but curious.
The coven wasn¡¯t wild or hidden as outsiders believed. It looked almost the same as human towns¡ªorganized, structured, buildings lined up properly, and streets paved and neat.
Children were ying near the houses, elders sat outside talking, and shops stood open with herbs, books, and potions disyed like any normal market.
It wasn¡¯t a secret vige buried in the woods.
I walked beside Kieran, and for the first time, I wondered what he thought of it.
Chapter 110: Coven
Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Coven
Kieran¡¯s POV ~
When Selene left the room to take the call, the silence pressed on me. It was sudden and heavy. A hollow ache spread inside, like she was walking away forever. Sadness gripped me without warning, and I hated how quickly it made me feel sad.
I did not want to be alone.
But then she came back. Her steps were light, but her eyes... her eyes were looking at me with something I could not name. My heart jolted once, hard, but I kept my face calm as always. Calm was easier than truth.
She asked softly, almost too casually, about the party at Sara¡¯s house. Her parents had invited me, but did I want to go or not?
Her words struck me harder than they should have. Did she really mean it? To bring me there? I knew well that the coven never allowed outsiders unless there was trust. Trust was rare and dangerous. And yet, her question meant she trusted me.
Original content can be found at FindN()vel
The thought unsettled me. It burned in my chest.
She hesitated then, quickly adding that if I was busy, I didn¡¯t have to go. Her tone carried nerves, as though she was afraid of my answer.
Before she could even finish, I heard my own voice cutting through. "No. I will go."
The words came sharp, without pause, and the look on her face showed surprise. But I could not take them back. I did not want to.
After that, we decided to leave immediately since the ce was very far away. But then she suddenly asked a question that sent a jolt of fear through me¡ªwhere was my car? Panic gripped me, but I lied, and relief washed over me when she didn¡¯t press further. I truly couldn¡¯t exin how I had actuallye here.
We had already driven halfway when Selene suddenly slowed the car. She turned to me with a small smile and said she wanted to stop at a mall. Her voice was light, but I could hear the unease in it. She did not want to keep wearing the same clothes asst night.
I only nodded, saying nothing, and watched as she stepped out. I stayed in the car, leaning back against the seat, staring through the windshield. My thoughts were loud.
Not long after, she returned. But this time, she was different. She had changed.
When she opened the door and slipped back inside, my heart almost stopped. The new clothes framed her in a way I had not seen before. Fresh, neat, and soft against her skin. Her hair fell free, catching the sunlight through the window. For a moment, she looked less like the Selene I had known and more like someone untouchable. Radiant.
Something inside me shifted sharply.
My chest tightened, and my throat grew warm. I could not stop staring at her. Every detail¡ªher fingers brushing her hair behind her ear, the faint smile on her lips, the way she adjusted her seatbelt¡ªit all struck me deeper than I wanted to admit.
My heart fluttered, hard and unsteady. It was dangerous.
A voice inside whispered fiercely: She is yours. She belongs to you. Don¡¯t let her slip away. im her before the world takes her from you.
My breath caught in my chest.
My body reacted before my mind could even stop it. Fromst night to now, my thoughts had been running wild and restless, and now, just one nce at her was enough to stir something dangerous in me. Heat pooled low in my abdomen, spreading through me until it burned.
Panic shot through me.
I shifted in my seat, crossing one leg over the other quickly, forcing myself to sit straighter to make sure she noticed nothing unusual. The movement felt stiff and unnatural, but I could not risk her eyes lingering too long.
Embarrassment rushed to my face. My ears burned hot.
She looked so radiant beside me, yet all I could think about was how weak I was bing. How easily she could unmake me with nothing but her presence. It felt humiliated by the way my body betrayed me, but even worse was the way my heart whispered that it wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthat she was meant to be mine, only mine.
I clenched my jaw, forcing my gaze out the window, pretending to be calm, but inside I was in turmoil.
I did not dare look at her again.
I realized then how deeply I was caught.
I could not let her know how badly I wanted her.
Silence filled the car again. She said nothing, and neither did I. But inside, I was chaos. A storm that only she could summon, and only she could calm.
I pressed my jaw tight, swallowing the words my heart screamed at me. I would not let them out.
So I looked away, crowned in silence, pretending to be calm¡ªwhile every beat of my heart betrayed me.
But then, the memories ofst night slipped in. The way I had found her, the state she was in, the helplessness. My chest warmed with something I could not allow myself to feel. I turned my face away, staring out the window, refusing her gaze.
When we entered the coven, I finally found a distraction; I saw it for the first time. It was not what people imagined. That witch¡¯s house is in the hidden forest, not in the shadows of cottages or secret huts. It was a town¡ªstructured, organized, alive. Children ran on the streets. Shops stood open. It was simply life.
But as we crossed further in, a strange sensation brushed against me. It was invisible, yet I felt it along my skin like threads of silk tightening. My body stiffened, and I knew then¡ªit was protection. A spell that was protecting the coven.
And just by the slight fluctuation, I knew it was very powerful. Not many could break this and enter inside.
The old stories were true. Stepping into the coven without permission was like stepping into death.
I nced at Selene, walking beside me without fear. And I realized it was her trust alone that let me breathe here at all.
Chapter 111: A Wish for a Real Home
Chapter 111: Chapter 111: A Wish for a Real Home
Selene¡¯s POV ~
We walked side by side down the quiet path until Sara¡¯s house finally came into view. It was a tall, bright building with flowers blooming in pots by the door, and before we could even reach the steps, the front door swung open.
Sara came running out first, her long hair flying behind her, followed closely by Aswin and Rael. The moment Sara saw me, her face lit up.
"Selena!" she cried, throwing her arms around me before I could say anything. I stumbled a little but hugged her back, warmth rushing into my chest.
"You¡¯re sote," she scolded lightly, pulling away but still holding onto my hand. "Mom has been cooking since morning...so much delicious food, just for this! And now you¡¯re finally here."
Her eyes flicked past me, and when theynded on Kieran, she blinked before breaking into another bright smile.
"Oh...and you brought Kieran too. That¡¯s good! Now we can all enjoy it together. Mom will be so happy. She¡¯s been saying she wants to meet you for so long, since she¡¯s only seen you maybe twice."
Her voice carried that same unshakable excitement, words tumbling one after another without pause.
Behind her, Aswin and Rael stopped on the steps. They didn¡¯t rush forward like Sara but stood still, their eyes fixed on Kieran. They nodded politely, but their gazes sharpened, scanning him from head to toe as though they were weighing him, testing him without a word.
Kieran only inclined his head slightly in return, calm as always, but I noticed the way their attention lingered.
My chest tightened.
Before they could say anything, I quickly stepped forward, cing myself between them and him. I forced a smile and spoke in a brisk tone. "Let¡¯s not stand outside. Come on, we should go in. Your mom must be waiting."
I didn¡¯t look back, but I could feel Kieran¡¯s eyes on me.
As we walked in, Sara looped her arm with mine, chattering all the way. Kieran followed quietly behind.
The moment we entered the living room, a warm, homely scent of spices and freshly baked bread filled the air. Sara¡¯s mother came out from the kitchen, wiping her hands on her apron, and her father also followed her from the kitchen.
The joy on their faces was instant.
"Selena!" Sara¡¯s mother eximed, hurrying forward to embrace me. Her arms were soft, and the warmth of her presence brought me back to childhood memories when I used to be hugged by my mother. "You¡¯ve grown so much. Look at you, blooming more and more every month. We¡¯re so happy you came."
Her father smiled broadly, giving me a light pat on the shoulder before his gaze shifted to Kieran.
"And you brought a guest," he said warmly. "Wee, son. Make yourself at home. Anyone whoes with Selena is always wee here."
Kieran inclined his head again politely, his calm mask still in ce.
"Please, sit," Sara¡¯s mother said, ushering us toward the table. "We¡¯ve prepared so much food, all your favorites, Selena. Sara talks about you every single day; sometimes I feel like you¡¯re another daughter in this house."
This text is hosted at find?novel
Saraughed beside me. "It¡¯s true. I do talk about you too much, don¡¯t I?"
I smiled faintly, my heart softening as I looked at all of them. The house felt warm, filled with light and chatter.
But then, as I sat down and nced back at Kieran, I saw the faintest flicker in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t looking at anyone in particr, he was just staring at the table for a moment, as though lost in thought.
And I wondered quietly, without saying it aloud...what was he thinking, sitting here among us?
But my attention quickly diverted to Sara¡¯s chatter, my gaze lingered on her parents. They were kind, smiling warmly, and speaking to us without a trace of distance or formality. I remembered Sara once telling me that she was their only child, and now that I was here, it all made sense.
Her father, though a witch by blood, was almost ordinary. Male witches rarely held strong powers, and his magic was faint, no stronger than a candle mepared to the zing fire of others.
But he never seemed burdened by it. He spoke softly, his voice calm, his eyes full of patience. He had chosen to live quietly, and I could see that choice made him happy.
Her mother, a pure human woman, was the opposite¡ªbright, warm, and endlessly open. She had left her world behind and joined him in the coven withoutint, without fear.
She did not seem to mind that she was surrounded by witches, nor did she seek anything more than the love she had found. Looking at her, I understood why Sara always carried that same light in her heart.
And then there was Sara.
She was different. Unlike her father, she had been gifted with strong powers, perhaps even greater than most. A child of two worlds, a hybrid, but nothing about her seemed divided.
She carried her magic like a blessing, not a burden. I could see now why everyone called her gifted. She had inherited the strength of her father¡¯s bloodline, yet she held her mother¡¯s joy so gracefully that it made her shine.
I felt something twist quietly inside me.
This family... It was gentle, loving, and whole. Theyughed together and spoke freely, and even when silence came, it was a silence filled with peace.
I lowered my eyes to my hands, fingers curling faintly. Sometimes I wondered¡ªwhat if I had grown up in a home like this? What if there had been warmth waiting for me at the end of the day, instead of emptiness? Would I have been different? Softer, perhaps. Less afraid.
A small ache pressed into my chest.
I wanted this. A home. A ce where I can return, where someone would be waiting for me.
My eyes lifted, almost on their own, to find Kieran. He was seated just a little apart, quiet as always, his expression unreadable. But I knew him well enough now to sense the silence inside him.
Like me, he had no parents waiting for him, no home to call his own. Loneliness clung to him as much as it did to me, maybe even deeper.
That was why I had brought him here.
I wanted him to feel this warmth too. To sit in a ce where love filled the air, where a mother fussed gently over her child, and where a father¡¯s quiet presence still held meaning.
Even if it wasn¡¯t his family, even if it wasn¡¯t mine¡ªat least for a moment, maybe we could both borrow this warmth.
I smiled faintly, though nerves fluttered in my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on them. I didn¡¯t want Sara¡¯s parents to think poorly of me or of him. Because deep down, I hoped we coulde here again. That this door would always stay open to us.
A parent¡¯s home...
It was the one thing I had always longed for but never had.
And now, sitting here, I realized it was the one thing I still wished for.
Chapter 112: Did you catch the witch?
Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Did you catch the witch?
Vaelen¡¯s POV ~
The night I received the news, my heart almost stopped beating.
The messenger from Midnight Pack came rushing in with an excited face, his voice trembling as he spoke. "They¡¯ve caught her. The witch. The one who¡¯s been killing Alphas."
For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. His words struck me like a de.
Caught her?
Impossible.
How could they have actually caught her?
I sat frozen, my fingers curling into fists, my thoughts scattering like broken ss. The witch who had made the entire werewolfmunity restless, the witch who dared to demand freedom for her kind, the witch who punished the arrogant Alphas by killing their heirs when they refused her words... they said they had caught her.
Around me, the world did not slow. My court, my guards, the voices of people talking about my brother and the throne¡ªnone of it stopped. But inside me, everything went silent.
I had been busy, yes. Busy fighting for the throne, busy watching my younger brother¡¯s every move, busy making sure I did not lose ground in this endless struggle for power. But that did not mean I was blind.
I knew everything that was happening outside the pce. I knew about the witches. I knew about the games the Alphas liked to y with them, breaking them, using them. And I knew about the witch who fought back.
She had made them furious. Furious to the point they could choke on their own blood. Because never before had anyone stood against them like this. Never before had someone turned the game around, hunted them, and demanded their fear in return.
The Alphas wanted her gone. They wanted her crushed, erased, forgotten.
But me?
I never cared what happened to those arrogant bastards. I did not care if they died, if their heirs died, or if their blood was spilled on the ground. They deserved it. Every single one of them. They had done worse to others, and now they were finally tasting their own poison.
No, my concern was never about them.
It was about her.
Because unlike them, I knew. Unlike them, I had never been blind to who this witch truly was, Selene.
We had been friends once, before everything broke. I hadn¡¯t seen her since that day, but her shadow had never left me. Her name, her rumors, her whispers¡ªthey had always reached me, no matter how far. A part of me had never stopped listening about her.
And when the words "they caught her" reached me... Something inside me cracked open.
My mind stopped working. My body moved before my thoughts could.
Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.
I did not think of my brother. I did not think of the throne. I did not think of consequences or politics or what it would mean if anyone saw me.
I just want to run. Straight to the Midnight Pack. Straight to where they imed she was.
Every step was fire under my feet. Every breath was heavy in my chest. My heart raced not from fear of what the Alphas could do, but from the thought of her. The thought that she might be chained. That she might be hurt.
That after everything, after all the battles she had fought alone, they might have finally caged her.
When I decided toe here, I thought I woulde alone. But I was stopped by my uncle.
He rarely ever interfered with anything in the outside world. He stayed apart, silent, and respected by everyone, even by my father. In truth, I respected him more than my father. His words always carried weight, and his presence had always been like a wall behind me.
So when he said he wanted toe with me, I could not refuse. I would never refuse him.
I did not know why. Why, after all these years of keeping himself distant, did he suddenly wish to walk beside me into the world again? But I did not ask. If he had a reason, he would not share it yet. I only nodded and let him join me.
On the way, I realized something strange. My uncle¡ªwho was usually so quiet¡ªwas not quiet at all this time. He asked me countless questions about witches, about the covens, about the rumors, about everything. His tone was not casual. It was too curious. Almost... too eager.
I answered him anyway. Every single one of the questions. Even when I felt his interest was unusual, I did not mind. I respected him too much to hold back anything.
By the time we reached the Midnight Pack, I knew something was moving beneath his calm face. But I left it alone.
We arrived to find that all the Alphas were already gathered in a meeting. I didn¡¯t want to wait. I didn¡¯t want to rest. My blood was rushing, my mind only repeating one thing¡ªSelene.
So I walked straight to the hall with my uncle at my side.
And then I saw him.
Aeron. The bastard.
The moment my eyesnded on him, I felt his hatred m against me like a wave. It was sharp and raw enough to make the air heavy. And my own blood stirred with it. Old anger rose in my chest.
He did not bow. He did not greet me just as he should. He just stood there, his eyes like des. And in front of everyone, he dared to act as if I were nothing.
A bitter smile touched my lips. He wanted to provoke me. He wanted to drag me into his rage.
I could almostugh.
But I did not. I stayed calm. I walked inside like I owned the ground, letting his re slide off me like it was meaningless. I would not give him the satisfaction of my anger.
But inside me, my chest was tight. Because as much as I hated him, another fear was burning stronger.
Had he seen her?
Had he already crossed paths with Selene?
Did he recognize her?
The thought made my stomach sink. The idea of Aeron¡¯s eyes finding her, knowing her, even speaking her name¡ªit filled me with a dread I had not felt in an entire year.
So I turned my head, just slightly, and let my words fall like a test.
"Did you catch the witch?"
The question was deliberate. Calm on the outside, but inside I waited like a de held over my throat. I wanted to see. I wanted to watch his face, his eyes, and his body. Anything that could betray the truth.
Because if Aeron had met her... If he had recognized her...
Then everything would change.
Chapter 113: Why did you do that?
Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Why did you do that?
Luca¡¯s POV~
The world around me was hazy, blurred at the edges like smoke. But slowly, the picture became clearer, pulling me back into the past. I knew this day. I could never forget it.
It was the day we went to Selene¡¯s pack for their celebration.
I remembered how everyone was preparing, the carriages lined up, and the banners flying in the air. The celebration was supposed to be simple; an Alpha would take one of his heirs, just a single brother, to represent the pack. That was always how things were done. But that day was different. That day, all four of us went together.
We didn¡¯t speak of it aloud, but I knew the truth. Each one of us wanted to go because of her. Selene.
I had just turned eighteen, strong enough to stand beside my father. My face was calm as always, cold and unreadable, but deep inside my chest there was a strange heat, a lightness that I could not hide from myself. I wanted to see her. Even if only from afar, even if only for a moment. I wanted to know how she was doing and if she remembered them.
On the way, I noticed my brothers. Aeron¡¯s eyes were sharp, but there was a faint glint in them, a rare spark he could not fully conceal. Kael¡¯s lips curled with a trace of anticipation, though he tried to mask it as arrogance. Even Lucian seemed restless, his gaze always turning toward the road ahead.
We all carried the same thought, though none of us said it out loud. We were going there for her.
Official source is Find~Novel
The dream shifted. The scene melted into something softer, brighter.
We met her again. Selene.
Not the woman she would one day be, but the young girl she had been, standing under the pale silver of the moon. She wore a simple white dress, her silver hair falling down her back, her eyes wide and bright like the stars.
I remembered the sound of herughter. Light, unguarded, the kind ofughter that could make even the heaviest heart feel free. She was talking about something small, something silly, but I had listened like it was the most important story in the world.
She had reached out her hand to me, tinypared to mine. "Come," she said, her voice soft, "let¡¯s see thenterns."
And I had followed.
The night sky had been full of floating lights, goldennterns drifting upward like stars being born. She had tilted her head back, her eyes shining, her lips parted in wonder. I had not looked at thenterns. I had only looked at her.
I had not told her then how much she meant to me. I could not. I was eighteen, she was still a girl, and the world between us was far too wide. But in my heart, I had already made a promise¡ªone I never spoke aloud.
That one day, no matter what it took, I would protect her smile.
Selene¡¯s small hand tugged at mine as she ran ahead, her hair flying in the wind. She suddenly stopped, turning to face me with that bright smile that always made my chest feel too full.
"Luca," she said, her voice serious for once, her eyes wide and shining. "If I do something bad one day... Would you hate me?"
I froze, the words sinking into me like a stone dropped into still water. Hate her? The very thought was impossible. I forced a smile, shaking my head.
"There will never be a day I could hate you," I said firmly, the pride in my voice surprising even me. "You are like the sunshine, Selene."
Her lips curved into the brightest smile, herughter ringing out as she shouted, "Then don¡¯t forget this promise, okay? Or I¡¯ll never forgive you!"
Before I could answer, she spun around and dashed away, herughter echoing as she ran between thentern lights. I chased after her, my steps light, my heart full¡ª
But suddenly, the world cracked.
Theughter vanished. Thenterns went out. The air turned cold.
I was no longer outside under the moonlight. I stood in a hall drenched in blood. The bodies of my warriors, my pack brothers,y scattered across the stone floor, their lifeless eyes staring up at me. The smell of iron filled my lungs until I could hardly breathe.
And in the center of it all... stood her.
Selene.
But not the girl I knew. Her eyes were empty, cold as ice, staring at me like I was a stranger. Without any warmth, nothing of the sunshine she once was.
My lips trembled as I whispered, "Selene... this is not you. It¡¯s not you who did this..." My voice cracked, almost begging. "You didn¡¯t kill them. Tell me you didn¡¯t."
But she said nothing.
Her silence was worse than her answer.
Then, her pack members surrounded me, their faces twisted with hatred. They didn¡¯t act on their own. They moved because she had given the order.
My heart shattered. "Selene..." My voice was broken, pleading. "Why? Why are you doing this to me?"
She finally spoke, her tone colder than death itself. "Forget it, Luca. Surrender yourself. You cannot fight. I¡¯ve already given you the wolfsbane."
Her words hit me like lightning. My eyes widened in horror as my body trembled. I tried to call my wolf, to shift, but nothing answered. My strength bled away like water in my veins. I was powerless.
"Why?" I screamed, my voice raw and desperate. "What did you do? Why, Selene?!"
But she never looked back. She turned and walked away, leaving me drowning in betrayal.
The pack warriors surged forward, dragging me down. Attacking me from all sides. I fought, but my body was weak, heavy with wolfsbane. My strength was nothing without my wolf; my alpha aura could not even suppress those bastards, as I have recently turned eighteen.
The ground turned red beneath me as they beat me bloody, and when they finally dragged my broken body across the floor, I looked up onest time.
She stood there watching me without any emotion, like I did not even deserve even a bit of pity from her.
And her words from that night echoed in my head, like a cruel whisper from another world.
If I do something bad... would you hate me?
I wanted to scream at her...Why?! But the sound died in my throat, swallowed by the darkness that came rushing in.
Chapter 114: The Brothers Leave the Pack
Chapter 114: Chapter 114: The Brothers Leave the Pack
I jolted awake with a sharp cry, my body trembling as if the nightmare still had its ws in me. My chest heaved, each breath ragged, my skin damp with sweat. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know where I was. The shadows of the dream clung to me, whispering in my ears, choking me.
My eyes darted around the room. I was alone.
A shaky breath slipped from me as I dragged a hand over my face, pressing hard against my eyes as though I could erase the images burned into them¡ªthe blood, her cold stare, her voice telling me to surrender. My palm came away wet with sweat. My body still felt heavy and weak, like the wolfsbane was real and still flowing in my veins.
"Calm down," I whispered to myself, though my voice broke. My hands raked through my hair, gripping tight, as if holding myself together. But no matter how many times I repeated it, the ache in my chest would not fade.
The door creaked open.
I looked up quickly, still pale, my heart jumping. And there he was¡ªAeron.
He stepped inside, his eyes sharp with worry the moment theynded on me. His steps were fast and steady until he stood right beside the bed, towering over me.
"Luca," he said, his voice low but firm, carrying the weight of his concern. His gaze searched me, reading the fright still written all over my face.
I swallowed hard, trying to hide the shaking of my hands, but I couldn¡¯t. The dream clung to me too tightly.
But it seemed my brother was already burdened with something, and I did not want him to worry about me.
***
Author¡¯s POV~
"Luca," Aeron said at once, his voice sharp and firm, "We have to go from here. Now."
There was no hesitation in his tone, no space for questions. His anger was clear, and his decision was final. He did not want to waste another moment, not when that bastard, the Lycan Prince, was still here.
Aeron knew that man¡¯s people were everywhere, watching, listening. Any discussion inside this room could be overheard and would reach his ear. He could not risk it, and most importantly, he did not think he would be able to live here without punching that prince.
Luca had just woken up. His body still felt heavy, his stomach twisted with difort, but he looked at Aeron silently. He trusted his brother more than anyone in the world. Without asking a single question, without demanding an exnation, he gave a small nod. That nod was enough.
Aeron¡¯s jaw tightened, but his eyes softened for a brief second. He turned sharply and moved to the door, and Luca forced himself to push aside the unease in his body. He stood up and followed his brother.
Within moments, the two of them were walking through the pack grounds. The night was heavy, and silence pressed around them, but their steps were fast and sure. They did not stop to talk to anyone. They did not inform anyone.
By the time the Beta of Alpha Marcus realized what was happening, the brothers were already at the edge of the pack with their warriors behind them.
"Wait!" the Beta shouted, stepping in front of them. His voice was filled with rm. "You cannot just leave like this. At least speak to the Alpha¡ª"
But Aeron did not stop. His expression grew darker, and without even ncing at the Beta, he walked straight past him. Luca followed, silent and steady, trusting his brother¡¯s lead. Their warriors moved with them, forming a strong wall of loyalty that no one dared to break.
The Beta tried to argue again, but he could not hold them back. His voice faded behind them as the brothers and their men disappeared into the night, leaving the Midnight Pack without a word.
The moment he realized they were truly gone, the Beta hurried back, his heart racing. He rushed to inform Alpha Marcus and the other Alphas.
The moment the news spread through the Midnight Pack that Aeron and his brother had left, the air inside the Alpha Hall grew heavy with anger. All the Alphas gathered there were furious. Their faces turned dark, and their voices rose, echoing against the walls.
It was not only the matter that the brothers had gone without a word. The real insult was that they left now, just when the Lycan Prince himself had arrived.
Everyone knew what his arrival meant. His presence was never casual. If the Prince came, a meeting must be held, decisions must be made, and someone must take responsibility for all the matters at hand.
But now, the one person they were nning to pin everything on had slipped away. Aeron, arrogant as ever, had not bowed to them, had not even spared them a nce, and had walked away with his brother as though none of them mattered. His action was like a p to their faces.
Around the room, the Alphas muttered among themselves, their tempers rising higher. None of them wanted the burden of responsibility. None wanted to face the Council¡¯s judgmentter. They had hoped to throw all the me onto Aeron, to use him as the shield, but now he was gone.
The Lycan Prince sat at the center, calm and silent. His reaction was the opposite of the others. He did not re with anger. His eyes held a faint amusement, as if the chaos around him meant little. He hade for one purpose, and that purpose was alreadyplete.
The witch had escaped, and to him, that was a satisfactory oue.
In truth, he even found it amusing that Aeron had left in such fury. To see the proud man so restless and so unwilling to share the same roof with him was pleasing.
It lightened his mood, and though others thought his time here was wasted, the prince felt no such thing. He had gotten what he wanted. Now, he was also ready to leave.
But for the Alphas, there was no satisfaction. Their frustration grew unbearable. They had sacrificed too much already. They had used up countless resources to capture the witch, and now she was gone. They had even sacrificed many of their young witches, sending them out as bait, and now they were all rescued. All their efforts had turned to nothing.
And worse, now they had to face the Council. The thought alone made their expressions turn darker than before.
The Council would not forgive such failure. The Council would demand exnations, and the invitation for judgment would soon arrive. Each Alpha knew it. Each one felt the weight pressing against his chest.
But among all of them, Alpha Marcus carried the heaviest burden. His anger was burning, but his body trembled at the same time. He knew that most of the me would fall on him.
After all, it was his pack where everything had gone wrong. His territory had been invaded, and he had failed to control it. Outsiders hade and gone freely, and now the brothers had left under his nose.
The Council would not see him as a leader anymore. They would see him as weak, careless, and unworthy of his ce. And Marcus knew it well.
As the other Alphas red and muttered, Marcus¡¯s face was pale with fury and shame. His fists were clenched, but he could do nothing. The power he had once held in front of them was slipping away like sand through his fingers.
Find the newest release on f?ndnovel
On the other side, his son Alpha Julian was nowhere to be seen. He had note to the hall, not even to greet the Lycan Prince. He was too ashamed to face anyone.
After the humiliating scene where Selena had kicked him in his most prized jewel, he had been taken almost half-dead to the hospital wing.
Chapter 115: Running Through the Woods
Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Running Through the Woods
The night was dark, and the forest stretched wide and endless, but the sound of paws thundering against the ground filled the silence. Two massive ck wolves darted forward at a frightening speed.
Their fur rippled like shadows, their grey eyes burning bright, and they were followed by their loyal warriors. Together they ran in one straight line, cutting through the woods without pause.
The branches snapped under their weight, the wind howled in their ears, and still, Aeron did not slow down. His heart was heavy, his mind sharp. He had not looked back once since leaving the Midnight Pack. He only pushed forward, his paws striking the earth harder and faster, carrying them all further away.
But even in the rush, he noticed something. His brother was silent. Normally, Luca would say something, at least a word or two, but now he ran with his head low, his eyes clouded, and his breath heavy. The silence worried Aeron more than the danger they had left behind.
Through the mind link, Aeron sent his voice, low and steady. "Are you all right toe? I did not even ask you what happened back there. I know I should have, but there was no time. We had to leave that ce immediately."
For a moment, there was no answer. The pounding of paws and the rushing wind filled the space between them. Then, finally, Luka¡¯s voice came back through the link.
"I am all right. Nothing happened."
But his voice carried no strength, only the weight of something unsaid. Aeron felt it, but he did not press further. His jaw tightened, his steps grew faster, but he kept his silence. He trusted his brother, and if Luca wanted to hide his pain for now, he would not break him open.
Behind his calm words, Luca was drowning in his own thoughts. His mind drifted away from the forest, away from the running, and back into the darkness of his memories. The dream he had seen after losing consciousness haunted him again; only now every detail was sharp, clear, and undeniable.
Then he remembered her. Selene.
He remembered the moment, the power, and the helplessness that crushed him. The way her magic wrapped around his body like invisible chains, stripping him of strength, stealing his will. He had not been able to fight, not even lift a finger, while she slipped away before his eyes.
And now, with the memories returning fully, there was no more doubt. The girl was Selene. She had been the one. She had used magic on him, forced him into unconsciousness, and made him weak when he should have chased her.
Pain knifed through his chest as the realization deepened. She had used something like him on, so he would not give her a chase. Did she despise him that much that she could not even bear a second with them?
The bond in his blood screamed with the truth of it. The emotions he had buried for so long¡ªthe hate, the anger, the betrayal¡ªall came rushing back. But tangled in that storm were other feelings, feelings he did not want but could not deny. Closeness, longing, the desperate ache of someone tied to his soul.
He should have hated her for what she had done, but he found himself incapable of hating her now. When he found her past, he found her childhood. He knew there must be something that had forced her. He was willing to believe her.
But the point is she despised them so much that she would rather hide all her life than face them. Then how the hell would he make her realize his longing?
The forest roared around him, but inside, Luca felt only the quiet tearing of his own chest. His paws kept moving, carrying him forward, but his thoughts were trapped in the past.
Original content can be found at Find~Novel
Luka¡¯s chest felt tight as another thought pressed on him. He knew well what that meant. To use magic against her mate would leave a bacsh on her soul.
The thought of it made his heart grow heavy with worry. What had happened to her after he lost consciousness? Did she escape safely? Or had something worse happened to her? The questions spun inside his head, each one twisting his chest with more anxiety.
He wanted to speak, to tell Aeron everything that burned inside him, but when he looked at his brother¡¯s back¡ªstrong and unyielding even in his wolf form¡ªhe stopped himself. Aeron was already carrying too much. His silence spoke of his own pain, and Luca did not want to add to it.
In truth, he knew. Aeron had seen her too, before she slipped away. Aeron had realized the same truth as him¡ªthat she was Selene, because he had mind-linked him.
They both carried the same wound, the same sadness, and the same unspoken despair. To bring it up now would only make the weight heavier.
So they stayed silent, their paws striking the earth in the same rhythm, their breaths echoing in the still night air. Both brothers knew the thoughts running inside the other¡¯s mind.
Both knew the sorrow behind the other¡¯s eyes. But they did not speak of it. They chose instead to hold their pain close, protecting each other from more grief.
Yet, inside, they made a silent vow. They would find her. No matter how far, no matter how long it would take, they would bring her back. They would not let her slip away again.
As the wind rushed past their fur and the trees blurred around them, their hearts screamed the same words¡ªwe will get her back.
Strangely, in the middle of their torment, there was also a flicker of relief. For the past year, they had lived in darkness, unable to even confirm if she was alive or dead. Now, finally, they had a sign, a trace, a truth to hold onto. She was alive. She had been there. That was enough to ignite hope inside them, hope that had almost died.
But another matter pressed on their minds. Kael.
For nearly a year, Kael had been gone, hardly returning to the pack, roaming far and wide in search of her. His absence had left them weaker, but they never called him back because they believed his search was their only chance.
Now things had changed. Now they had a clue, and Kael had to return. He had toe back to them, to stand with them, to know that their mate had finally shown herself again.
The two brothers ran faster, their warriors close behind, the sound of paws thundering through the woods. They did not speak, but their hearts were united, their thoughts the same¡ªfind her, bring Kael and Lucian back, and never let her go again.
Chapter 116: Uncle Maximus
Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Uncle Maximus
Prince Vaelen¡¯s POV~
But when I turned around, I noticed something. My uncle had not stepped into the hall even once. He had been there the whole time, yet apart from everyone, waiting in silence.
While the alphas argued and were ready to tear each other apart,I stood my ground as a prince. He had simply slipped away, choosing a corner of another room where no one could bother him.
I found him there now, sitting quietly as though the world had nothing to do with him. His head rested against the wall, his gaze lowered and unreadable. The same lost look I have found on his face countless times.
"Uncle," I said softly as I stepped closer, "I think we have to leave. There is nothing here for us anymore. Alpha Aeron has already left with his brother."
At my words, he lifted his eyes to me. They were sharp and steady, like a wolf who had already seen too much of the world and found no need to speak of it. For a heartbeat, I thought he might answer. But instead, he simply nodded once, in quiet agreement.
Without any words or arguments, only silence.
I stared at him for a long moment, confusion flickering through me.
Why had he even chosen toe with me here in the first ce? My uncle never involved himself in the affairs of others.
He lived on the edge of pce life, respected yet detached. To see him here, following me to a ce he had no reason to be, left me unsettled.
His name was Lord Maximus Lysandros¡ªthe younger brother of my father. A name carried in whispers more often than in the open. Though he had no throne, no mate, and no patron to strengthen his power, everyone knew that Maximus¡¯s strength was unmatched.
It was said that when he shifted, his aura was so powerful that even the oldest of Lycans lowered their gaze before him.
Fresh chapters posted on find?novel
And yet, my father had the throne when my uncle was more worthy of it. I never knew the reason behind it, but my uncle seems too detached to even care about that throne.
He had lived quietly, almost humbly, carrying no crown and desiring none. He does not even have a mate and children. He never found his fated mate and had never taken a chosen mate, being a bachelor till this age, which was hardly seen in Alphas.
He had trained me when I was a boy, guiding me with a firm yet patient hand, while my father drowned himself in wine and pleasures. My uncle had been the one to steady my steps, to shape me into something more than just a spoiled heir. For that, I respected him more than I respected my own father.
Now, standing before him, I felt a strange tug in my chest. I wanted to ask him why he hade, if something troubled him, and if there was a reason he chose to follow me here of all ces. But I knew my uncle well. Maximus Lysandros never spoke of his burdens. He carried them in silence, as if to shield others from them.
And I... I would not force him.
So I simply inclined my head, just as he had, and said no more. The respect I owed him was greater than my curiosity. If he wished to share his reasons, he would. Until then, I would wait.
We left the room together in silence, the shadows of the hall swallowing our footsteps.
I had already made up my mind. The Midnight Pack held nothing for me, and now that Aeron and his wolves had gone, there was no reason for me to linger. I was ready to return to the pce with my uncle by my side.
But just as the night thinned into a pale grey, he spoke.
"I will not return with you. There is something I must do."
The words were simple, but they struck through me like a de. I turned sharply, disbelief shing in my eyes. "Uncle, what do you mean? Where are you going?"
Maximus Lysandros stood there, calm and steady as ever, his expression unreadable. His cloak shifted in the wind, his presence towering, yet his voice was as quiet as the earth itself.
"There is work I must see to," he said, nothing more, nothing less.
My jaw tightened. A thousand worries stirred in my chest. It was not safe for anyone to walk alone in thisnd¡ªnot even the most powerful wolf. Yes, my uncle was stronger than kings and alphas alike, but still... the world was treacherous.
Other races lurked everywhere, enemies watched from the shadows, and if anyone learned his true identity, the danger would be beyond imagining.
"Uncle," I pressed, lowering my voice, "at least allow me to send some guards with you. It is not wise to travel¡ª"
"No." He cut me off, his tone firm but not unkind. "What I must do is mine alone. When I am finished, I will return to the pce. Until then, do not trouble yourself with me."
I opened my mouth to argue, but before I could speak further, his hand reached out. A heavy hand pressed briefly against my arm, a rare gesture of warmth.
For the briefest moment, I felt the strength, the steadiness, and the silent reassurance that had carried me since childhood. Yet his face remained cold and detached, as if even that touch was a farewell.
Then, without another word, he turned and walked away without looking back, vanishing into the darkness as though he belonged to it. Suddenly, I felt that my uncle¡¯s back looked lonely...like he was fighting something I had never known about.
A wave of sadness and helplessness crashed over me as I realized I could do nothing to help him, only pray that the Moon Goddess would grant my uncle¡¯s wish and give him the happiness he never had in this world.
I stood frozen, torn between the urge to follow and the knowledge that his decisions were final.
I had no choice but to respect them. Still, unease coiled in my chest like a restless serpent.
Chapter 117: I hope you rot in hell, Selene.
Chapter 117: Chapter 117: I hope you rot in hell, Selene.
Prince Vaelen¡¯s POV~
Momentster, I prepared to leave the Midnight Pack myself. My warriors are waiting. But just as I was about to depart, Alpha Marcus appeared with a flushed face and in a hurried manner.
"My prince!" Marcus called out, nearly tripping over himself as he ran forward. His tone was sharp with panic.
"Why so soon? You have only just arrived today. Did we offend you? Have we done something displeasing?" His voice cracked as he spoke, his pride forgotten, his words tumbling out like a beggar pleading for scraps.
I turned my head slowly; my eyes were cold and distant. A faint sneer tugged at my lips at the sight of the Alpha groveling. I said nothing for a long moment, letting Marcus stew in his own desperation.
Finally, my voice came, smooth but clipped. "I have urgent matters in the pce. That is all. Do not overthink what does not concern you."
I did not bother to soothe the Alpha¡¯s fear, nor did I exin further. I simply ignored his lowered gaze and gave the signal to depart. Soon the Midnight Pack was left behind.
The journey home stretched long, the night giving way to dawn, the dawn to day. Yet when the pce gates came into sight, I did not feel relief. My mind was still restless, heavy with thoughts of my uncle¡¯s sudden departure.
By the time I reached my chambers, my body was tired. The long journey from the Midnight Pack still weighed on me, and the pce air felt heavier than ever. Yet the moment my hand touched the door, a strange unease struck me.
The instant I entered, my steps froze. My expression hardened as I caught something strange.
The room felt wrong.
A heavy, cloying scent hung in the air, strange and sweet, curling through my senses like smoke. My wolf stirred ufortably, my head clouding, and my instincts sharpening. I knew at once¡ªit wasn¡¯t natural. It was a drug, a poison, something meant to weaken my control.
My eyes narrowed to ice.
And then I saw her.
On my bed, sprawled with shamelessness,y a woman in a flimsy nightgown that barely hid anything. The fabric slipped off her shoulders, clinging only where it needed to, leaving the rest of her body open and disyed as if she were some kind of gift.
Her lips curved in a painted smile, her hair tumbled over the pillows, and her body was posed in deliberate seduction.
For a heartbeat, my blood boiled so hard that I wanted to choke the life out of her.
Arlena. The fucking audacity of this bitch to dare enter my chamber.
My hands curled into fists, my jaw clenched until it ached. Rage shot through me, hot and cold all at once.
How dare she enter my room, dare to drug me, and dare to think I would ever lower myself to touch her. The sight of her on my bed, the thought that she had nned this like I would worship her¡ªdisgust burned through every vein in my body.
"Get...out." My voice was low and sharp, a roar trembling beneath the surface. My eyes zed like fire, and my wolf snarled within.
Arlena, instead of cowering, rose slowly from the bed. Confidence shimmered in her eyes, her body movements provocatively bold, the thin fabric slipping lower with every step she took. Her lips parted in a smile that sickened me.
"Alpha," she whispered sweetly, "let me help you."
She dared to lift her hand toward my chest.
My fury snapped. I smacked her hand away so hard the sound cracked in the air. "Do not touch me!" I thundered, my teeth bared, my voice rough with disgust. My whole body trembled with restrained violence. I closed my eyes, if only to shut out the revolting sight before me.
But Arlena did not falter. Her breath came fast, her eyes desperate. No¡ªshe was not going to lose this opportunity. After countless schemes and begging, she had finally reached this point.
If she left empty-handed, all her chances would be ruined. She knew this was herst opportunity to be the Lycan Queen. She needed him to mark her as his mate¡ªonly then would her position be secured.
She lunged at me, her body colliding against mine, her lips inches from my throat. She thought if she pressed herself on me, if she ignited my instincts, my control would snap. What alpha could resist a willing woman sprawled against him?
But I was not like them.
Before her lips could even graze me, my fury exploded. My leg shot forward without any restraint.
The kick struck her square in the stomach.
Arlena¡¯s scream ripped through the air as she was sent flying, crashing across the floor. Her body mmed against the door, the impact rattling the wood before it swung open.
In an instant, she was outside¡ªsprawled on the cold ground, her gown was twisted, and her hair was tangled in a mess.
I did not wait for a second before mming the door shut on her face, blocking the disgusting sight.
***
Shey there gasping, tears stinging her eyes as pain racked through her. For a moment, she stared at the closed door in disbelief, her heart pounding with humiliation. Then desperation wed its way up from her throat, and she scrambled to her feet, dragging herself toward the door.
"Alpha! Please!" She cried, her voice cracking, breaking apart. "Van¡ª"
But the door never opened.
He didn¡¯t answer. Just silence.
She pressed her forehead against the cold wood, her fists trembling as they struck the door again, weaker this time. Her chest heaved with sobs, her body shaking from the weight of rejection. Tears spilled freely now, hot and bitter.
Why? Why wouldn¡¯t he even look at her?
Her cries softened, but the agony stayed. She slid down the door, copsing onto the stone floor like a discarded thing. Shame burned across her skin, mixing with rage and heartbreak. Her sobs turned silent with trembling shoulders.
The source of th?s content is Find?Novel
Then her expression twisted¡ªgrief curling into something darker.
That bitch was already dead.
Why couldn¡¯t he just forget her?
Why couldn¡¯t he see her, Arlena, the one who was still here, still breathing, still fighting to love him?
Was she not better?
She was the daughter of one of thergest and most powerful packs in the kingdom. She was born with honor in her bloodline, with strength in her name. And Selene? That girl had been nothing. A criminal. A ve. A mutt who wasn¡¯t worthy to lick his boots.
She had even served the Four Brothers. She had been used and tossed aside, and still, somehow, he had loved her.
And Arlena¡ªwho had kept herself pure for him, who had swallowed her pride and taken the most shameless path just to lie beside him¡ªhad been thrown out like filth.
Why?
Why couldn¡¯t he see the good in her?
Why couldn¡¯t he love her?
The hatred surged like fire in her chest. When Selene had been alive, she had always outshone her. Always taken everything. Even when she tried harder. Selene always won.
And now, even in death, she hadn¡¯t left his heart. Even now, she still had him.
Arlena¡¯s lips curled into a snarl, her tears still falling, but her voice turned cold in the silence.
"I hope you rot in hell, Selene."
"Serves you right that you died a bitch¡¯s death."
Chapter 118: The Witch Queen
Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Witch Queen
Selene¡¯s POV ~
The evening passed in warmth andughter, the kind offort that wrapped around me so gently I almost forgot the ache inside my chest. By the time the meal was finished and the stories had slowed, I knew it was time to go.
Sara¡¯s parents tried their best to make us stay longer. Her mother insisted on bringing out more food, while her father told us it waste and we should rest here. But we shook our head softly, our smile kind but firm.
"Next time, Aunt," I promised, holding her mother¡¯s hands. "We¡¯lle again soon. But tonight...."
Her mother sighed but didn¡¯t push further. Her father gave a quiet nod, though his eyes lingered on us with the heavy love of a parent who hated goodbyes.
And so, despite their efforts, we left the warmth of the house.
The air outside was cooler now, the sky deepening into twilight. The flowers in the garden swayed gently in the breeze, and for a moment I looked back at the house. The golden light spilled from the windows, and I felt that ache again¡ªthe longing for something I could never quite hold.
Aswin and Rael walked with us only a short while before they stopped. "We have some things to take care of," Aswin said, ncing between Kieran and me. His voice was calm, but there was a weight in it that made me wonder what those things were.
Rael only gave a short nod, his expression unreadable as always. Then, without another word, the two of them turned and disappeared into the dimming streets.
Just like that, it was only Kieran and me.
The air between us felt heavy, almost awkward. I nced at him from the corner of my eye, but he said nothing, only walked with that same calm stride, his hands loose at his sides.
I hesitated. Should I bring him to my home? Should I let him go his own way? I wasn¡¯t sure what was right. He wasn¡¯t saying anything, and his silence made it harder to decide.
My steps slowed, and I felt a little trapped in my own thoughts. But then, suddenly, an idea came to me.
"Do you want to see the coven?" I asked softly, my voice breaking the silence.
Kieran turned his head toward me, his eyes steady. He didn¡¯t answer right away, but after a moment, he gave a small nod.
Relief slipped through me, and I smiled faintly. "Thene with me. I¡¯ll show you."
I led him through the winding streets until the market of the coven came into view. Even at this hour, the ce was alive. Lanterns glowed softly, and the hum of voices carried through the air. Just behind the coven grounds stretched a row of stalls, the little souvenir market that always drew both witches and humans alike.
As we stepped into the market, the air filled with color and sound.
Kieran slowed his steps. His eyes, usually so unreadable, flickered with curiosity. He moved closer to a stall where tiny crystals glowed faintly in the dark, picking one up between his fingers. The soft light caught in his gaze, and for the first time that night, I saw something other than calm in him.
Readplete version only at FindN()vel
Interest. Wonder, maybe.
I watched him quietly, my heart softening. Bringing him here had been the right choice. And I thought, perhaps, this was the first time Kieran had seen a ce like this.
The thought made me d I had brought him here.
We were still walking through the market, the glow of the streetmps painting soft colors across the night. Kieran stayed close beside me, his eyes moving from stall to stall, quiet but watchful. I thought maybe the evening would pass gently.
But then I heard it.
A high, sharp tone that instantly scraped against my nerves.
"Well, if it isn¡¯t the little stray," the girl sneered from behind me.
I didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. My hands curled faintly at my sides, irritation rising in me. I had no patience for her, not tonight.
I turned slightly, ready to snap back, but before I could move, something unexpected happened.
Warmth.
Suddenly I was pulled into a strong embrace. My body froze in surprise, my face pressed against the solid warmth of a chest. Gasps broke out around us, voices whispering and rising.
"What happened?"
"Who is he?"
"Did you see that?"
Confused, I lifted my head. And then I saw it.
The girl stood only a few steps away, her lips twisted in a cruel smile. In her hand was an empty bowl, dripping with dirty water.
"You¡ª" she hissed, her eyes narrowing at me.
My breath caught as realization struck. She had thrown it at me to humiliate me in front of everyone.
But it hadn¡¯t touched me at all.
Kieran was the one who had shielded me, his arms tight around me, his body taking the full ssh. His clothes clung to him now, soaked and stained, but not a single drop had reached me.
Kieran said nothing. He only stood there, silent, his arm still wrapped firmly around me as if daring anyone toe closer.
Something twisted in my chest. Anger, and yet, beneath it, a strange warmth too. I could still feel his arms around me, strong and steady, as if he were a wall between me and the world.
For a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªI almost forgot myself.
But then reality snapped back.
I stepped forward, pushing the warmth away, and my gaze locked on her.
"What¡¯s your problem?" My voice rang cold through the air. "If you¡¯ve turned into a rabid dog, then go bite someone else. Not me. Or I swear, I¡¯ll..."
Gasps spread through the crowd again.
Her eyes burned with hate. "Don¡¯t dream about the Witch Queen¡¯s title. It¡¯s mine. You¡ª" she jabbed a finger at me, her voice dripping venom. "Do you think you¡¯re still qualified to fight against me?"
Slowly, I stepped closer to her, my voice steady and sharp. "Whether I want the Witch Queen¡¯s title or not, one thing is certain¡ªit will never belong to you."
"You¡ª" she stammered, her face pale.
"You heard me," I said, my eyes narrowing. "It will never be yours."
Chapter 119: Celeste Naeris
Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Celeste Naeris
Author¡¯s POV~
The market still buzzed with whispers long after the bowl had fallen from her hand. But Celeste did not hear them. Her ears rang with her own rage. Her eyes locked on Selene, that girl standing tall with fire in her eyes.
Selene.
The one who had ruined everything.
Celeste clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She was the daughter of Elder Naeris, the most respected and powerful elder in the entire coven.
From the time she could walk, she had been trained to take her ce as heir. For twenty years, she had studied, practiced, and bled to perfect every art of magic. She had never stopped. She had never failed.
Until Selene came.
A girl with no family. No name. No known bloodline. A stray who had suddenly been dered pure-blooded.
The words still burned in her head¡ªpure-blooded witch.
It was supposed to be her. It had always been her. She was the one born to the highest elder, the one who carried the weight of generations. But the moment Selene appeared, all eyes shifted.
"She¡¯s different."
"She carries the ancient blood."
"She might change everything."
Celeste had heard it a thousand times, each word a knife carving into her pride.
She had trained her entire life, but Selene, in one year, had taken it all. She had mastered spells Celeste still struggled with. She had rescued witches from dangers Celeste herself had never dared face.
Even the Witch Mother, who once praised Celeste as the coven¡¯s shining star, now looked at Selene with open admiration.
And tonight, she finally lost it.
But instead, that man¡ªwhoever he was¡ªhad stepped in. Shielded her. Turned the humiliation back on Celeste herself.
Celeste¡¯s teeth ground together.
Why was the world so unfair? Why had the heavens chosen that girl¡ªa girl with no parents, no family, no name, nothing? What did she have that Celeste didn¡¯t?
"Look at her," Celeste muttered under her breath, her voice shaking with disgust. A child who doesn¡¯t even know where she came from. And yet they call her pure."
She felt bile rise in her throat.
Selene was everything Celeste was supposed to be. The one to carry the coven¡¯s pride. The one to inherit the title of Witch Queen. But now, with thepetition drawing near, Celeste knew the truth everyone whispered:
If Selene stood against her, Selene would win.
Not because she worked harder. Not because she deserved it. But only because she carried the bloodline.
The bloodline Celeste herself had trained twenty years to rece.
Her chest burned with jealousy so strong it almost felt like pain. She hated the way Selene looked¡ªcalm, strong, as though the insults had not touched her at all.
She hated the way people¡¯s gazes followed her, not with mockery but with respect. She hated the warmth of admiration that seemed to surround her everywhere she went.
"I will never ept you," Celeste whispered, her eyes narrowing. "You do not belong here. And I will make sure everyone sees it. You will fall, Selene. You will fall, and when you do, the title will be mine."
Her breath trembled, but her resolve hardened.
She was Celeste Naeris, daughter of the highest elder. This was her destiny. She would not let it be stolen by a girl who came from nothing.
The whispers from the crowd still rang in her ears, but Celeste¡¯s mind burned hotter than any word around her. She remembered the voice of her mother only hours ago, speaking words Celeste could not forget.
"All the elders have begun to vote in Selene¡¯s favor," her mother had said. "Even those who once stood with us now look at her. They believe she will be the next Witch Queen."
The memory made Celeste¡¯s stomach twist. All her training, all her years of effort, all the pride she carried as Elder Naeris¡¯s daughter¡ªswept aside for a girl with no family.
That was why she had confronted Selene in the market. That was why she had thrown the bowl, why she wanted to see her stained and humiliated before everyone. She had wanted to remind the coven that Selene was not untouchable. She had wanted to crush her light.
But now Selene stood there, replying to her with sharp words, her voice clear and unshaken. And the crowd was listening. The fury in Celeste¡¯s chest rose until she could no longer control it. She finally lost all her reasons.
"How dare you speak to me like that?" Celeste snarled, her hand rising. "I am above you. Do you hear me? I am above everyone here!"
Her palm cut through the air, aimed at Selene¡¯s cheek¡ª
But before it couldnd, someone moved.
The man.
In a sh, Kieran stepped forward, his hand snapping around Celeste¡¯s wrist. With a sharp twist, he forced her arm behind her back, and before she could even cry out, he shoved her away, sending her stumbling to the ground. Gasps broke through the crowd again.
"You¡ª!" Celeste hissed, her pride boiling over. She scrambled up, her eyes zing with fury. "Who the hell are you? How dare you touch me? How dare you evene into our coven? Who brought you here?"
Her gaze flicked between him and Selene and then narrowed as she saw how close they stood, how his presence wrapped around her like a shield.
"So this is it?" Celeste spat, her lip curling. "You even found a dog for yourself to follow you around. But he¡¯s nothing. Nothing special at all. Do you think having a human beside you makes you untouchable?"
Sheughed, bitter and sharp. "Pathetic."
"Celeste," she said, her tone sharp enough to cut through the crowd¡¯s silence. "If you want to confront me, then confront me. Don¡¯t hide behind dirty words that only show how far beneath me you already are. And do not shame Elder Naeris¡¯s name with this kind of behavior. You¡¯re the one staining it, not me."
The words struck like a de. Celeste¡¯s breath caught, fury choking her.
Selene didn¡¯t even wait for a reply. She only reached back, took Kieran¡¯s hand in hers, and walked away through the crowd without giving Celeste another nce.
The crowd parted for her, and Celeste was left standing there, her body trembling, her face burning as if she had been pped instead.
"How dare she," Celeste whispered, her voice shaking with rage. "How dare she mock me in front of everyone?" Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel
Chapter 120: He Is Not Her Mate… Then Why Does Her Heart Flutter?
Chapter 120: Chapter 120: He Is Not Her Mate... Then Why Does Her Heart Flutter?
Author¡¯s POV~
Celeste¡¯s body trembled as she muttered curses under her breath, her eyes still burning with rage as she red at the space where Selene had walked away. Her nails dug into her palms, her lips twisted with a sneer. "How dare she... How dare she mock me like that in front of everyone... She will pay for this, I swear..."
But before another word could leave her mouth, a hand mped tightly around her wrist. Celeste gasped as her arm was yanked roughly, spinning her around with such force that her breath caught.
And then...p!
The sound cracked through the air like thunder. Celeste staggered back with a stinging cheek, her vision blurring in disbelief. The crowd gasped again, but this time not for Selene. This time it was for her.
Her hand flew to her face, trembling. "W-what¡ª" she choked out, her voice breaking. Her eyes lifted, and then they widened in shock. "M... Mother?"
Elder Naeris stood before her, her face carved in cold disappointment, her eyes sharp as des.
Tears welled in Celeste¡¯s eyes. Her voice broke into a small, pitiful whisper. "Why... why did you p me? Here? In front of everyone? How... how will I ever face them again?"
But Elder Naeris¡¯s voice cut through her like ice. "Shut up. If you do not know how to speak with dignity, then do not speak at all."
Celeste froze, the weight of her mother¡¯s words striking harder than the p itself.
And then, before the stunned crowd, Elder Naeris bowed her head low. "My daughter has caused trouble today. I ask for your forgiveness on her behalf. I will discipline her properly."
Gasps and protests rippled through the witches gathered. "Elder Naeris, please! Do not bow to us..."
"It is not your fault, Elder!"
"We don¡¯t me you... It was Celeste who wronged Selene."
Their voices carried over one another, filled with respect, pleading for Elder Naeris not to lower herself.
But Elder Naeris did not lift her head. Her voice was steady, unyielding. "No. She has shamed not only herself but me as well. We will go to Selene, and she will beg for forgiveness."
The crowd murmured in agreement, nodding. Even those who had been angry moments ago softened, their hearts bending in respect for Elder Naeris. If she herself took responsibility, then they could not hold bitterness.
However, Celeste could barely breathe. Her lips trembled, her voice small and desperate. "Mother... please..."
But one sharp re from Elder Naeris silenced her instantly. Celeste¡¯s throat closed. She dared not speak another word.
The people began to disperse, whispering among themselves, their respect for Elder Naeris only deepening. But Selene was already gone, her figure nowhere in sight. So Elder Naeris had not been able to force the apology there in the market, but she would make sure it came soon. Everyone knew it.
When thest of the crowd thinned away, Elder Naeris¡¯s grip tightened painfully on Celeste¡¯s arm. Without another word, she dragged her daughter forward, pulling her through the streets toward their house.
Celeste stumbled after her, her cheeks burning with both pain and humiliation. She wanted to scream, to fight back, to curse Selene¡¯s name again. But the strength of her mother¡¯s hold and the anger in her mother¡¯s eyes kept her silent.
For the first time, Celeste felt small¡ªsmaller than she ever had before.
On the other hand, Selene¡¯s fingers were tight around Kieran¡¯s arm as she pulled him away from the market.
Her heart pounded with every step, the whispers behind her still clinging to her ears, but she refused to look back. She couldn¡¯t stay there a second longer. Not after everything.
When they reached her car, she opened the door quickly and almost pushed him inside, her own hands trembling as she climbed in after him. The guilt pressed heavy on her chest, squeezing until she could barely breathe.
"Kieran..." Her voice came out soft, almost breaking. "Take off your coat."
He raised a brow but said nothing, only shrugging out of the fabric as she had asked. The moment it was in her hands, she tossed it into the back seat and leaned closer, pulling a tissue. She reached up, brushing at the strands of his hair where Celeste¡¯s bowl had spilled.
"I¡¯m so sorry," Selene muttered under her breath, dabbing carefully, her movements frantic and gentle all at once. "I should never have taken you there. If I had known she would show up, I... I wouldn¡¯t have let you face that." Her voice wavered, each word sounding more like she was scolding herself than him.
But Kieran only sat still, his gaze soft and steady as it followed every movement of hers. He didn¡¯t interrupt. He didn¡¯t tell her to stop apologizing. He just let her fuss over him, the corners of his lips barely curved as if the sight of her worrying was something precious to him.
Selene¡¯s brows furrowed as she continued, her hand moving down to check the cor of his shirt. "At least it didn¡¯t stain through..." she whispered, relieved. She tugged at the fabric lightly. "Turn around, just in case."
Without hesitation, he shifted in the cramped space of the car, giving her his back. Selene leaned close, her hand brushing over his shoulder as she inspected the fabric. When she saw it was clean, she let out a soft sigh, her breath brushing against the side of his neck.
That was when she froze.
Her eyes widened slightly as the awareness struck her¡ªjust how close she was. His warmth surrounded her, his scent filling the air.
The small car seemed even smaller now, every inch of space between them erased by the fact that she was leaning into him, her hand still resting lightly on his shoulder.
Kieran turned his head slowly, just enough to nce at her from the corner of his eye. His gaze met hers, close, too close, and Selene¡¯s heart tripped over itself.
She pulled back quickly, her breath unsteady, her cheeks flushing with heat. "I¡ªI think you¡¯re fine now," she muttered, shoving the tissue down into herp as if it had suddenly betrayed her.
The car was quiet, too quiet. Selene¡¯s hand still rested lightly on Kieran¡¯s shoulder when he turned back to face her. The space between them shrank until their faces were only inches apart. She froze, her breath caught in her throat, her eyes wide.
If he leaned forward even a little more, their lips would meet.
Her heart pounded painfully fast. Her gaze slipped down, helplessly, to his mouth. The thought came unbidden, crashing into her like a wave¡ªhow would his lips taste? The terrifying part was not the question itself, but the answer she wanted so badly to find out.
Her chest tightened, her breath shallow. She wanted to kiss him hard and desperately. The realization made her panic, yet her body betrayed her, leaning closer without permission. His scent surrounded her¡ªwarm, steady, and consuming. It pulled at her like a tide, sweeping her under, and she had no strength to fight it.
?????? ???? find[f]ovel
What is happening to me? she thought, her heart thundering. Why do I always lose myself around him? Why does my heart act like this whenever he¡¯s close?
It felt like longing, like a hunger buried too deep to name.
She knew this feeling. She had felt something simr before, with them. With her mates. But that bond was always overshadowed with hate; she had never fully felt them, but with Kieran, it was different. With him, the feeling came brighter and more powerful¡ªlike a me burning her from the inside.
But why? He was not her mate. He was not tied to her by any fate or bond. So why did her heart always flutter for him? Why did she feel like she was falling every time he was near?
Her chest rose and fell quickly, her thoughts tangled. Does he feel it too? she wondered. Does his heart beat like mine does right now? Does he want me the way I... the way I want him?
Her eyes lifted from his lips, slowly, as if dragged by invisible strings. And then they met his.
The moment their gazes locked, the air seemed to vanish from the car. His eyes swirled with countless emotions¡ªheat, restraint, something raw she couldn¡¯t name.
Kieran¡¯s gaze burned into her, unflinching, steady, filled with something that made her whole body tremble.
The fire in them burned straight into her, and Selene felt her heartbeat stumble, skip, and then race even faster.
Her lips parted slightly, her chest rising and falling in uneven rhythm. If either of them leaned in even a little more, the space would be gone.
Selene forgot everything¡ªthe market, Celeste, even her own fear. There was only him. His breath brushed against her skin, warm, sending shivers down her spine. Her body leaned forward before her mind could stop it, drawn helplessly to him.
Her heart whispered, Kiss him.
Chapter 121: Losing Herself
Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Losing Herself
Her heart whispered, Kiss him.
But just as the world held its breath...
Ring. Ring.
The sudden shrill of the phone shattered the moment like ss. Selene jumped, startled so badly that her body jerked, and she almost stumbled off her seat. Panic rushed through, her face burning as if she had been caught doing something forbidden.
But before she could fall, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Kieran¡¯s grip steadied her, firm and unyielding. The heat of his touch sank through her. His breath brushed against her ear as he spoke softly with his low voice.
"Be careful."
The words sent a different kind of shiver through her. Selene¡¯s throat tightened, her cheeks ming. She could only nod quickly, unable to meet his eyes. Her hands fumbled for the phone, desperate for escape from the weight of what almost happened.
She pressed it to her ear. "H-hello?"
"Selene?" It was Sara¡¯s voice. "I won¡¯t be able toe back tomorrow. Something came up. You need to be careful, alright? If you want, I can ask Rael or Aswin toe and stay with you."
Selene forced her voice steady, though her fingers still trembled. "No... no, it¡¯s fine. Really. I¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no need."
"Are you sure?" Sara pressed gently.
"Yes." Selene¡¯s eyes flickered toward Kieran, her chest still tight. "I can handle it."
She ended the call quickly, her heart still thudding from more than just the interruption. The phone rested heavy in herp, but the weight of Kieran¡¯s gaze felt heavier still.
She couldn¡¯t believe herself. She had almost kissed him. She had lost every bit of sense she thought she had, lost herself in his eyes like a fool.
The memory of how close they had been made her chest tighten even more. Her lips tingled, her body felt weak, and she wanted to bury her face in her palms. What was I even thinking? She scolded herself. How could I do something so stupid?
She could not look at him. Not after that. Just the thought of meeting his gaze made her whole body heat up again, shame crawling through her like fire.
If she dared to see his eyes, what would she find there? Did he know how badly she had wanted it? Did he see how her heart had betrayed her?
Selene bit her lip, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Without another word, she started the car and pulled away from the coven, her eyes fixed on the road as if it were the only thing keeping her alive. The night air outside was cool, but inside the car her body only grew hotter.
Kieran remained silent beside her. He didn¡¯t even try to break the silence. But his presence filled the car, heavy and impossible to ignore. And his gaze¡ªoh, his gaze was everywhere.
She could feel it on her cheek, on her neck, sliding over her hands gripping the wheel, tracing every inch of her as if he were memorizing her. The heat of it wrapped around her like a me, burning her from the inside. The longer it lingered, the harder it became to breathe.
Selene pressed her foot harder on the pedal, speeding through the roads as though she could run away from it, run away from him, and run away from the shame that wed at her chest.
I want to disappear, she thought desperately. I want to bury myself somewhere no one will ever find me.
Finally, after what felt like forever, the car skidded to a stop in front of her house. She jumped out almost instantly, fumbling with the gate and pushing it open with clumsy hands.
"Kieran," she said quickly, her voice shaky and uneven. She didn¡¯t dare look at him, not even once. "If you want to go back, you can take my car. Or... if you¡¯d rather, you can stay here in the guest room."
This update is avable on find?novel
And before he could answer, before he could even react, Selene rushed inside. Her steps were fast, almost frantic, like a demon was chasing her, like the very weight of his gaze was burning her alive.
Selene did not even look back when she ran inside the house. Her steps were fast, uneven, almost like she was escaping from him. The door shut, leaving only silence behind.
Kieran sat there for a long moment, his eyes fixed on the space where she had disappeared. His gaze burned hot, heavy, almost too much for him to hold. His chest rose and fell, his breath uneven.
He could not believe what he had just seen. Even now, it felt unreal. Selene, the same Selene who always kept her distance, who always guarded herself like a fortress, had looked at him like that.
She had leaned so close he could almost taste her breath. Her eyes had softened, her lips parted, and for a second, it had felt as if she wanted him just as much as he wanted her.
Kieran¡¯s hand curled into a fist at his side. He closed his eyes tightly, rubbing his hand across his face as if he could wipe away the heat burning in him. "Get a grip," he muttered under his breath.
Only he knew how hard he had been holding himself back. Only he knew how much restraint it took not to close thatst inch, not to pull her against him and im the kiss that had been hanging in the air.
Was it real? Or was it only his imagination ying tricks on him?
His heart pounded so hard it felt like it would break through his chest. He was both excited and disappointed, a storm pulling him in opposite directions.
Excited because she had looked at him that way. Disappointed because the phone had rung at the worst moment, tearing everything apart.
If that call hadn¡¯te... if the silence hadsted a little longer... would she have taken the step? Would she have kissed first?
The questions ate at him, restless and sharp. He pressed his fingers against his temples, trying to breathe. His body felt tight, trembling with something he could not name.
For a moment, all he wanted was to follow her. To storm into the house, spin her against the wall, and demand the answer from her lips. He could almost feel it¡ªher warmth trapped beneath him, her breath against his skin.
But no. He stopped himself. He could not. Not yet. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should even take that step. Should he push her closer, or should he stay as her shadow, protecting her from a distance like he always had?
Yet, her reaction today... it had left something inside him shaking. The look in her eyes when she was close¡ªit would haunt him tonight, maybe forever.
Kieran exhaled heavily, long and slow, forcing the tension out of his body. He had to leave. If he stayed here, so close to her, he did not know if he could control himself any longer.
He slipped into the driver¡¯s seat, gripping the wheel with both hands. His jaw was tight, his eyes closed for a second as he gathered himself. And then, with a low hum of the engine, he started the car and pulled away.
The night swallowed his car as it rolled down the street, the sound fading into the distance.
But just as he left, another presence entered from the backyard; a wolf crept forward. Its paws touched the grass silently as it sniffed the air cautiously.
Slowly, its head lifted, and its shining eyes locked on Selene¡¯s house. The light of the moon glimmered in its gaze, unblinking.
Chapter 122: No matter the cost.
Chapter 122: Chapter 122: No matter the cost.
The night was quiet, the kind of silence that felt almost too heavy. Seleney curled on her bed, the covers drawn up, but her sleep was restless.
Her mind reyed the moments from her past...her mother...her childhood and when she met them. Her past was hunting her once again, finding herself back in the time when Alpha Eirik would torture her.
But then...something changed.
Her body tensed, her breath catching as if some unseen weight pressed into the air around her. Slowly, a strange sensation swept through her, prickling across her skin. It felt like someone... or something... was standing right beside her bed, watching.
Her eyes fluttered, half awake, half asleep, caught between dream and reality. And then she felt it¡ªa warmth, so near, so close, as though a body leaned over hers. A soft heat brushed against her cheek, like a breath, steady and calm.
Her heart stuttered. She should have been afraid and should have pulled away. But instead, something inside her loosened. That warmth wasn¡¯t threatening. It was soothing, familiar in a way she couldn¡¯t exin.
Her body moved before her mind could think¡ªher arms stretched out, searching, and she wrapped herself around it. It was there, warm and solid. Her cheek pressed against something that felt both strong and strangely soft, almost fluffy, like fur against her skin.
And instantly, all her restlessness faded.
Newest update provided by Find1Novel
The tension in her body melted away as if washed by invisible hands. Her heartbeat slowed, her breath evened, and her senses calmed in a way she hadn¡¯t known in years.
Every nerve, every ache that had burned through her since yesterday, quieted under that warmth.
She clung to it tighter, burying herself in that strangefort. A soft sigh escaped her lips as her eyelids grew heavier and heavier.
For the first time in so long, she felt safe...so safe it frightened her. Safe enough that she wished she could stay like this forever, lost in this warmth, drifting into an endless sleep where nothing could hurt her anymore.
Her fingers curled, holding onto it with desperation. She wanted it closer and wanted it never to leave. And then, with that thought, sleep dragged her under, deep and heavy.
***
Morning.
Selene¡¯s eyes blinked open slowly, heavy with drowsiness. The room was bathed in soft light from the window, the quiet broken only by the faint rustle of curtains.
She stretched, her arms searching, expecting...something. But there was nothing.
Her eyes darted to her side. The bed was empty.
Her heart gave a small, uneasy thump. She sat up, her fingers brushing over the sheets. They were cool. No sign of anyone or anything ever being there.
Had she dreamed it?
Her lips parted, confusion swirling through her chest. She knew what she had felt. She wasn¡¯t the type to imagine things like this. She had touched it, held it, pressed herself into it.
She remembered the heat, the breath, and the feeling of fur against her skin. It was too real to be just a dream.
Yet here she was, alone.
Her hands pressed against her temples as she let out a shaky breath. "What is wrong with me?" she whispered to herself.
First, she had almost kissed Kieran, losing her sensespletely. Now this? Hugging something in the night that didn¡¯t even exist? Was she losing her mind? Was she finally breaking apart under all the pressure, all the pain she had kept buried?
The thought made her want tough and cry at once. She shook her head, almost scolding herself, as if she deserved a p for her foolishness.
No. She couldn¡¯t let herself spiral. She needed to calm down.
Throwing the covers aside, Selene rose from the bed and crossed to the bathroom. A long bath¡ªthat was what she needed.
Something to clear her head, to drown out this madness. She needed the water to cool her skin, to wash away this lingering warmth that clung to her even now, making her heart restless.
She gripped the edge of the sink, staring at her reflection. Her face looked pale, her eyes shadowed, but there was still that faint blush, as if her body remembered what her mind could not exin.
Confused. Flustered. Ashamed. And somewhere, deep down, afraid.
She whispered to herself, "What is happening to me?"
But she realized whateverthis madness is, she has to get out of this; her goal is still waiting for her... She closed her eyes and thenopened them back.
Her eyes were calm once again, devoid of any confusion or doubt.
Her eyes darkened with determination.
Somewhere out there, hidden deep inside the werewolfmunity, was the witch who had betrayed their kind.
A witch who had secretly sided with the wolves, who had given them power and knowledge they should have never had.
As long as that witch was alive, the entire witchmunity would remain chained, never able to rise again. Their freedom would always be crushed under the ws of the wolves.
Selene clenched her fists.
She had to find her.
She had to uncover who that witch was before it was toote.
But it wouldn¡¯t be easy. That witch would never show her face openly. Her identity must have been buried carefully, known only to the highest of alphas...
Still, even if there was a way in... How could Selene reach so close to them? How could she step inside the heart of the wolf territory without being noticed?
One wrong step, one careless mistake, and she would be caught. If the werewolves realized a witch was among them, her life would end before she could even blink.
The thought made her chest tighten.
She pressed a hand against her forehead and breathed deeply.
She needed a n. A careful, wless n.
It sounded impossible.
But Selene knew she had no choice.
Her lips pressed into a thin line as she thought of the coven. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone¡ªnot yet. Not until she was certain. Because if word spread that she suspected someone, the traitor witch would hear of it. And then... she would vanish. She would hide even deeper, or worse, she would strike first.
Selene couldn¡¯t let that happen.
That was why only one person knew¡ªher witch mother.
She lowered her head, her hair falling forward to cover her face, and whispered to herself, "I have to be careful. Every step I take has to be hidden. I can¡¯t fail... not this."
Her heart was heavy, but her eyes burned with quiet fire.
She would find that witch.
No matter how deep she was buried.
No matter how dangerous the wolves were.
No matter the cost.
Selene would uncover the one who betrayed them all.
Chapter 123: The Curse of the Mate
Chapter 123: Chapter 123: The Curse of the Mate
Far away from the werewolf territory, where no werewolves hardly wandered, rested one of their kind on the ridge.
His eyes were closed in a calm moment, looking almost like he was peacefully sleeping without any care in the world, the gentle night air swaying his locks of hair with care.
The scene itself was almost serene, but inside his heart, a storm was brewing. From the day she left them all...leaving on their condition not to once look back.
Their mate.
One person could see slight movements on the closed eyes of the one who was resting. It was the only thing that showed the man was in distress.
If not, they would have thought their Alpha had simply lost himselfpletely, he had forgotten how to even feel pain or relief.
He had been a friend of Kael since childhood, but after their pack was destroyed by Alpha Eirik, everything changed. His once bright friend had lost himselfpletely to the cruelness of the world.
Not a single day had he seen his Alpha truly happy...every day felt like a curse. It was like his Alphas were paying for a sin they had nevermitted.
Why was the moon goddess so ruthless to all of them? Not a single brother had a good destiny.
Losing their identity just as they turned adult wolves and living worse than mutts every day.
And even after achieving so much, they still could not find happiness¡ªbecause of the woman they thought was the reason of their demise, and in his opinion, she was.
Nothing could make him believe that woman did not have a hand in ruining his Alphas and their lives.
Maybe they were ready to forget everything because she was their mate¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t.
Even the moon goddess was so heartless to his Alphas. She had given them everything only to snatch it back and make them live in the pain of suffering.
The mate bond is the most sacred bond in the entire supernatural race. whether it was werewolves, witches, demons, or vampires. All of them desired their own mate.
And his Alphas got their mate but in the form of her, who left them cruelly once again, just like the day her father butchered their former Alpha and Luna.
And in front of his eyes, he had seen how Selene had cruelly slit the throat of the former Luna right in front of them without any remorse. She didn¡¯t even flinch while killing the former Luna.
He still remembered the shock he had gone through¡ªbut more importantly, it was his Alpha and friend Kael who was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even move a finger to stop her.
And how would he? How could he ever ept that the girl he liked and thought was special had actually killed his own mother in front of him without any remorse?
At that time, Kael had felt like the entire world had broken down upon him. He wanted to scream, Why? Why did she do that? What did his mother ever do to deserve this? Such a cruel death and none other than by a girl who was barely a teenager.
How could a girl of her age be so ruthless?
He had never seen Kael like that before.
The moment Selene¡¯s de cut across his mother¡¯s throat, something inside him snapped. His roar tore through the hall¡ªnot just the sound of a son, but of an Alpha losing the center of his world.
His wolf surged forward, shaking him so violently that for a heartbeat, he thought Kael would shift and rip her to pieces right there.
"Why?!" His voice was raw, filled with a pain too heavy to bear. His eyes locked on Selene, burning with hate and disbelief. "Why would you do this? How could you be so cruel?"
He staggered toward her, fists clenched, his whole body trembling as if he was being ripped apart from the inside. "She was my mother! She did nothing to you! Answer me!"
He had to grab Kael¡¯s arm to hold him back, because already they were being surrounded by her father¡¯s warriors, waiting for the chance to cut him down.
His heart thundered in his chest as he tried to pull him away, to reason with him¡ªbut Kael wasn¡¯t hearing him. He was lost to rage, to grief, to a hatred so consuming it shook the very ground beneath them.
Kael¡¯s eyes never left Selene. There was no softness in them then, no trace of the boy who once admired her.
Only the fury of a son who had watched the one person he loved most in the world be butchered before his eyes¡ªand by none other than the person he had started seeing in the same light.
But when Kael tried to lunge forward toward her to demand an answer, he wrapped both arms around him, dragging him back, shouting in his ear, "Kael, stop! They¡¯ll kill you! Think of your brothers! We have to go!!"
It was the most crucial moment for him¡ªwhen all of the pack members were getting themand through the mind-link from their former Alpha to take all of the brothers far away from this territory. Because they had already realized that if they did not run, all of them would die.
And if their Alpha heirs did not survive, their Silver Dawn Pack would be doomed. It would lose its existence forever and be the ve of another pack.
That night, there was only one motive for all the pack members who were in Moonveil Pack¡ªto safely escort all the heirs, even at the cost of their own blood. Because they were their only future and hope.
But in front of him, Kael had already broken down. He was not in a state to understand anything. He simply stood beside his lifeless mother¡¯s body, whose throat had a crimson line, her eyes still wide in shock.
Something broke inside Kael back then. His legs buckled, his strength copsed, and instead of charging forward, he dropped to his knees beside her.
"Mother... please..." For more chapters visit F?ndNovel
Chapter 124: The Curse of the Mate (02)
Chapter 124: Chapter 124: The Curse of the Mate (02)
His hands shook as he gathered her into his arms, pulling her close as if he could will warmth back into her body.
"Mother... please..." The words cracked out of him like a dying me. His shoulders heaved, his cries tearing through the room, raw and unrestrained.
He stood there helpless, watching his Alpha and friend break apart in front of him, clutching his mother¡¯s body as his sobs echoed against the stone.
Newest update provided by find¡¤novel
And for the first time, he feared Kael would nevere back from this¡ªthat a part of him had died right there with her.
The walls were closing in on them.
He could hear the growls and the bloodthirsty fight that was going on outside to hunt them down, and he knew they didn¡¯t have much time.
Her father¡¯s warriors were everywhere, circling, waiting for the signal to strike them down. He knew if they stayed another heartbeat, they would all die there. And yet Kael did not move.
Kael was still on his knees, clutching his mother¡¯s lifeless body, his face buried against her hair as if he could breathe her back to life. His shoulders shook with every ragged cry, and the sight of him... his friend in all but blood tore him open.
"Kael!" he hissed, shaking him by the shoulders. "We have to go! Now!"
Kael didn¡¯t hear him. Or maybe he did, but he couldn¡¯t let go. His hands tightened around her, desperate, refusing to surrender. His wolf raged under his skin, a storm so wild he thought Kael would explode, but still he clung to her like a child refusing to leave his mother¡¯s side.
Behind them, the link from their Alpha thundered again desperately. He knew their Alpha had already lost. Take the heirs! Get them out alive, no matter what it costs!
He had no choice. With his heart breaking, he forced Kael¡¯s arms free from her body, ignoring his cries as Kael struggled against him. His fingers wed at the ground, reaching back for her, but he wrapped his arm around Kael¡¯s chest and dragged him away.
"No!" Kael¡¯s scream tore the air, raw and guttural. He thrashed in his hold, his strength nearly ripping him apart. "Let me go! I¡¯ll kill her! I swear I¡¯ll rip her apart... Selene!"
Kael looked back then, his eyes finding her in the chaos. And gods... he would never forget that look. Bloodthirsty and shattered. Kael¡¯s gaze burned like molten steel, his lips curled back in a snarl that was half man, half wolf.
"You will pay for this, Selene," Kael growled, his voice low and venomous, shaking with fury. "Until I am alive... you will pay for killing my mother."
The words cut the air like a curse, a promise forged in blood and grief.
But Selene... She only stood there. Still as a statue, her face unreadable, her eyes empty. She didn¡¯t blink, didn¡¯t flinch, and didn¡¯t even breathe faster at his threat. She looked at him as though his rage was nothing more than the buzzing of an insect, something too small to matter.
That broke him more than the blood on his hands. For the first time, he saw Kael lose himselfpletely. Kael¡¯s chest heaved, his eyes burned red, and inside him he could feel it... a fire had been lit, one that would never die.
He tightened his grip, hauling Kael backward step by step, as warriors closed in on all sides. "Kael! We can¡¯t stay! You¡¯ll die here! Think of your brothers!"
Kael resisted, but his strength was nothing against the tide of bodies pouring into the hall. He dragged him, Kael¡¯s heels scraping the stone, his eyes still locked on Selene until thest possible second.
That was the night Kael changed. The night grief hardened into vengeance, when the boy he knew was burned away and something more dangerous took root in his chest.
And today, when so much time had passed, everything had changed¡ªyet they were at the same ce and in the same situation.
His friend was slowly being consumed by the grief of losing his mate. He did not even understand how the moon goddess could grant Kael a mate who was the murderer of his mother.
But fate had already been written, and he was no one who could change it.
His only hope was that no future held more pain for his Alpha.
"Alpha..." he called him, but just like the past few minutes, Kael did not answer. Still, he called again, because he knew they had to get out of there.
She was not here. How much longer would they aimlessly wander, searching for her when there was practically no clue left of her?
Or whether she was even alive or not.
Just as he was lost in thought¡ªwhether he should call him once again¡ªsomething strange happened. Kael, who had been motionless for so long, suddenly woke up and sat straight, looking into his eyes. And the words that left his mouth were something he had never considered.
Kael looked into his eyes and whispered, "She is alive."
"Nothing has happened to her... my heart did not lie. She is truly alive, breathing."
It didn¡¯t take a minute for him to understand whom Kael was talking about. He knew it was her¡ªSelene. But the question was, how did he suddenly know?
And it seemed Kael also understood his expression, because his next words answered his question.
"Aeron and Luca have met her in Midnight Pack. We are going back to our pack. Call all the scouting members," Kael said in one breath, like he couldn¡¯t even wait for a second.
And he wouldn¡¯t lie¡ªhe saw a spark of hope reigniting in Kael¡¯s eyes, one he had never seen before. Could her arrival really change something in his Alpha¡¯s life?
He hoped that she could give Kael the happiness he truly deserved. Please, moon goddess, let them all out of misery. Let them have a chance to live for themselves.
Chapter 125: The Hidden Traitor
Chapter 125: Chapter 125: The Hidden Traitor
Selene sat quietly at the table, her hands wrapped around a cup of water that had long gone warm. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed and she had sat just like this, zoned in her own memories.
She only snapped back when she heard the opening of the door and saw Sara¡¯s cheerful eyes.
"Selene! We¡¯re back."
Sara came in first, her cheeks flushed from the night air, followed by Aswin and Rael who carried a basket of fruits.
Theirughter filled the room, but it faded the moment they caught sight of her expression.
Selene raised her eyes slowly. The heaviness there made all three of them stop.
"Selene..." Sara¡¯s smile faltered. "What¡¯s wrong?"
For a long moment, Selene said nothing. She just watched them¡ªher friends, the ones who had risked so much already. Her chest tightened with hesitation. But then, she knew these were the people she was willing to trust.
So without hiding anything, she told them everything that happened that day.
The room grew still. Aswin set the basket down with a quiet thud. Rael crossed his arms, waiting for her to continue. Sara moved closer, pulling out a chair beside her.
"What is it?" Sara asked softly.
Selene¡¯s hands clenched together. "There¡¯s a witch," she said, her voice low. "A witch who has been helping the werewolves in secret."
The words struck the air like a de.
Aswin¡¯s jaw tightened. Rael straightened, his eyes narrowing. Even Sara looked stunned, as though the ground beneath her had tilted.
"What?" Sara breathed. "That can¡¯t be¡ª"
"It¡¯s true," Selene cut in, her voice trembling but firm. "Think about it. How else could the werewolves have gained the knowledge they have? How else could they have easily chained all those witches recently?"
"And most importantly I am the living proof because they have used enchanted cuffs on me."
"That¡¯s how they captured me. Those cuffs... they bound even my power. I couldn¡¯t summon even a small magic."
A sharp gasp slipped from Sara. Her hand flew to her mouth.
Rael¡¯s face darkened, his voice hard. "That¡¯s impossible. Pure-blood witches can¡¯t be bound so easily. Not unless..." His words trailed off, heavy with realization.
"Not unless the one who crafted them was far stronger than we imagined," Aswin finished grimly.
Selene nodded, her fingers digging into her palms. "Exactly. Do you understand what this means? To forge cuffs like that¡ªcuffs that can suppress even a pure-blood¡¯s power¡ªit would take knowledge and immense power. And if she has the capability to make those powerful cuffs, that means she is a powerful witch."
Silence fell again over them.
Sara finally whispered, "But why? Why would one of our own... betray us like that?"
Selene¡¯s eyes burned as she shook her head. "I don¡¯t know. Power? Greed? Fear? I don¡¯t have the answer. But what I do know is this: as long as that witch remains hidden, we¡¯ll never be free. The werewolves will always have the upper hand. They will always keep us chained."
Rael leaned forward, his eyes almost burning with rage. "If I find that witch, I swear she will pay with her blood," he said with hatred and pain.
All of them looked at him and could feel his pain, as he had all the right to be angry. Because his sister had actually been caught by those werewolves and they couldn¡¯t even locate her, and now finding that all of this actually happened because some goddamn witch had betrayed their own kind.
His rage was justified.
"It won¡¯t be that easy," Selene said simply. "She won¡¯t reveal herself. If we speak too soon and spread the words that we suspect someone has actually betrayed us, she¡¯ll vanish before we evene close. No... we have to move carefully."
This content belongs to find(?)ovel
Sara reached out, gripping Selene¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were wide with fear but also with determination. "Then what do we do?"
Selene took a deep breath. "I need to step closer to the wolves. Closer than any of us have dared. I need to watch them and find their secret. This is the only way to get any information about that witch."
"Because I knew we could only track her when she came in contact with the werewolves again."
Sara¡¯s grip trembled but did not loosen. Aswin exchanged a tense nce with Rael. None of them spoke for a long moment, but the weight of her deration sank into all of them.
Finally, Rael broke the silence. His tone was quiet, but there was steel in it. "If you do this... you won¡¯t be alone."
Selene¡¯s heart gave a painful twist. She wished she could takefort in that, wished she could lean on them. But deep down, she knew this path was extremely dangerous and she did not n to take them with her.
Every one of them had a family waiting for them. She couldn¡¯t allow any risk to fall on them. On the other side, she had no one waiting for her. She could take the risk, and even if something happened to her then so be it. At least it would not break some happy family.
Still, she met their eyes and replied in a steady voice. "I¡¯ll find her. No matter what it takes."
The fire in her chest burned brighter. The traitor witch was out there. And Selene would not rest until she brought her into the light.
"Then tell us," he said, his tone clipped. "If this witch hides so well... if she could even create something like those cuffs... how do we find her?"
All eyes turned to Selene.
She exhaled slowly, her gaze lowering to the table. "I¡¯ve thought about it," she said, her voice soft but firm. "There¡¯s only one way."
Then Selene lifted her head. Her eyes were calm now, steady with a quiet resolve that sent a shiver through them all.
"I know what has to be done." And after that, she discussed her entire n with them.
The moment the words left her lips, Aswin was already on his feet. His chair scraped harshly against the floor. "No," he snapped. "Absolutely not."
Rael¡¯s expression hardened, his jaw tightening. "He¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let you..."
But Selene didn¡¯t back down. She stayed where she was, her hands resting on the table, her gaze locked on theirs.
"This is the only way," she whispered.
Her words cut through their protests, soft but unshakable.
"Only I can do this. I¡¯ve lived among them, I know their habits, their ways. I know how they move, how they speak, how they think. If anyone can slip among them without raising suspicion..." Her voice lowered, almost a murmur. "...it¡¯s me."
Sara¡¯s breath caught. Her hand reached for Selene¡¯s, gripping it tightly.
The men exchanged a look, their faces grim. The tension in the room pressed like a storm about to break.
"You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying," Aswin growled. "You¡¯d be walking into the wolves¡¯ jaws. One mistake, and..." He broke off, his teeth clenched.
Rael only shook his head, his silence heavier than words.
Selene met their fear with unwavering eyes. "I understand perfectly. That¡¯s why it has to be me."
For a long moment, the argument went back and forth¡ªAswin¡¯s anger, Rael¡¯s refusal, Sara¡¯s desperate attempts to soften the edges. But Selene didn¡¯t waver. Her voice remained steady, her resolve unbroken, until finally the storm quieted.
The silence that followed was different this time.
Selene¡¯s gaze swept over them, thennded on Sara. Their eyes met, and in that nce, a decision passed between them without words.
"If she goes," Sara said quietly, "then I¡¯ll go too."
The words struck the air like thunder.
"What the hell are you saying, Sara? Not you too..." Aswin almost growled at her with frustration.
Sara tried to ease them, her hand brushing Aswin¡¯s arm, her voice gentler. "It¡¯s better this way. She won¡¯t be alone."
The two men exchanged another long look, their faces drawn tight with unspoken dread.
And so, in the silence of that small room, the decision was finally made.
Selene and Sara would go together.
Neither of the men smiled. Neither offered approval. They only looked at both of them with disapproving gazes.
But Selene and Sara refused to back down.
***
On the other side Kael and his group were already heading towards his pack, all he wanted was to go back as soon as possible and meet with his brothers and find out more about her.
"Is she alright? How does she look? Did something happen? What was her reaction when they met?" and so many questions.
He could only suppress his uneasy heart and wait to go back and look at her himself.
Only he knew how excited he was, and his wolf was practically howling inside him to go back there as soon as possible.
So he had given the control to his wolf, who was urging all of the members to increase their speed, and now they were running so fast that the wind was whipping at their faces.
Chapter 126: Into the Alpha’s Den
Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Into the Alpha¡¯s Den
Selene and Sara crouched low by the edge of the ridge, their appearances already altered.
The enchantment hadpletely changed their look, going as far as reshaping their faces, even the color of their eyes and hair. Now even they couldn¡¯t recognize themselves.
The enchanted bracelets wrapped around their wrists masked every trace of their true scent. To anyone passing by, they were no more than two frightened human sisters, lost and desperate in the woods.
Selene inhaled deeply, steadying the rapid beat of her heart. She knew every detail mattered. If the disguise failed even for a minute, if one wolf caught the strangeness in their scent, they would truly be done for. Everything would unravel before it even began.
Sara adjusted the bracelet on her wrist with trembling fingers, her lips pressed in a thin line. "Are you sure about this?" she whispered.
Selene¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the dark path below them. "It¡¯s toote to turn back now. They¡¯lle through here. We just have to y our part."
And as if the fates themselves were listening, the rustle of movement came. The faint thud of padded paws striking the forest floor in a steady and powerful rhythm sent their hearts racing.
The wolves wereing.
Sara¡¯s hand clutched Selene¡¯s arm, and the two exchanged a look¡ªsilent, breathless, determined.
Momentster, shadows emerged from the treeline: a patrol, their formation tight and practiced. Large wolves padded first, their fur gleaming under the moonlight, their presencemanding the night like predators who knew thend was theirs.
At the front stood a tall wolf with sharp eyes and controlled movements. He looked like an alpha, but they were not sure.
His build was notparable to alpha wolves, but he was leading the others. Maybe he had higher status.
Sara¡¯s fingersced with Selene¡¯s for courage, and then¡ªon cue¡ªthey stumbled from the ridge into the wolves¡¯ path.
Selene let her knees buckle first, forcing a desperate tremor into her voice. "Please¡ª!" Her cry pierced the night. "Help us!"
Sara followed with broken sobs, clutching Selene¡¯s arm. "We¡¯re begging you! Please, don¡¯t leave us here! We¡¯ll do anything, just don¡¯t let them take us back!"
The group halted immediately. Several wolves bristled, hackles raised, eyes narrowed at the sight of two strangers.
Ethan stepped forward, his head raised for silence. His eyes swept over the girls sharply, assessing, cautious. "Humans?" His voice was low, skeptical. Then he shifted in front of them and immediately pulled on his clothes, unbothered by his nakedness.
Selene forced herself to shrink beneath his gaze, trembling. "Our stepmother¡ªshe tried to sell us to traffickers. They were going to take us away..." Her voice cracked, breaking into raw sobs. "We ran, but... we can¡¯t go back. Please, take us with you. We¡¯ll serve your pack¡ªwe¡¯ll do anything¡ªjust don¡¯t let them find us."
Sara buried her face in her hands, her sobs echoing in the night. The performance was near wless; even Selene almost believed it herself.
Ethan¡¯s expression darkened, his face conflicted. His men shifted uneasily, some muttering under their breath.
After a long pause, Ethan exhaled sharply and decided to mind-link Kael, who was at the very back. His voice reached out through the bond, a silent call only meant for the two of them. He calmly told him the situation about the two human girls. They im they¡¯re being hunted. What do you want me to do with them?
The answer came swift, unshaken, edged with authority. Take them back. The pack isrge enough to shelter two more mouths. They can stay.
Ethan¡¯s eyes softened, just slightly. He crouched a little, though his presence still radiated dominance. "You are not allowed to cause trouble," he said firmly. "You¡¯lle with us. You¡¯ll be safe in our pack."
Selene lowered her head, hiding the flicker of emotion in her eyes.
Ethan gestured to two wolves at the rear. "They¡¯ll carry you. It¡¯s faster this way."
Both women recoiled instantly, instinct guiding their reaction. Sara stepped back, her hand flying up. "No! Please¡ªwe can walk!"
???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel
Ethan frowned at their panic. "No harm wille to you. If you ask us for help, then you must trust us."
Still, they hesitated. Their fear was actually very strange to him. Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed. He opened his mouth to speak again when the ground itself seemed to shudder with a heavier set of paws.
From the shadows at the very back of the group, a massive wolf emerged. His fur was as dark as midnight, his form towering, each step radiating power and lethal grace. His golden eyes burned through the night like molten fire.
The moment Selene saw him, her body froze.
What is he doing here? Is it really him? Can her luck be this rotten?
Her breath caught in her throat, every muscle in her body locking. Her fingers mped around Sara¡¯s hand so tightly it nearly hurt. The disguise, the lies, the n¡ªthey all felt paper-thin in the face of that one overwhelming presence.
Kael¡¯s growl rumbled through the night, low andmanding. "We don¡¯t have time for this."
Selene¡¯s world tilted. She pinched herself so hard just to check her emotions, to keep them in control¡ªand then she realized. If Kael was here, then... her eyes snapped back towards Ethan. Then he must also be from that pack.
Was she actually going back to the Silver Dawn pack? The same ce she had escaped with so much difficulty?
Her entire being was suddenly engulfed, as if someone had dumped ice-cold water over her head. Her breathing grew fast, and even Sara noticed it, her concerned eyes shing toward her.
But Selene¡¯s gaze did not leave the big ck wolf. She felt that gripping pain again, like it was suffocating her.
Kael¡¯s chilled eyesnded on her before moving instantly, and hemanded in a deep voice:
"If they want to go, they do as we say, or they are free to leave."
With that, he did not wait another second and dashed into the woods.
He didn¡¯t want to waste another moment here, not when it kept him away from his mate.
Chapter 127: She Was Here… and Gone
Chapter 127: Chapter 127: She Was Here... and Gone
Kael finally reached the Silver Dawn pack. His steps were quick, his chest heavy with excitement, because he had one thought only...he needed to see his brothers.
He went straight to their room first, but it was empty. Frowning, he turned and made his way to the office instead. That was where he found Aeron and Luca sitting inside.
The moment he pushed the door open, both of them lifted their heads. Kael felt his heart race. "Brothers," he breathed out, his voice full of hope and sweetness.
He waited for their faces to light up, for them to share the joy with him. But instead, their expressions were cold, their eyes heavy, their shoulders tight. The room felt wrong. Very wrong.
Kael¡¯s smile faltered. His brothers did not look like men who had just found their mate. They looked broken.
For a long second, silence filled the room. Then Kael whispered, his voice shaking, "Why... why do you both look like this? Shouldn¡¯t we be happy? Didn¡¯t we finally find her?"
Neither Aeron nor Luca spoke. Their dead expressions cut through him. Kael¡¯s heart sank. He suddenly realized how foolish he had been to rush in like this. Something was not right.
Still, his chest burned with hope. Selene...she was alive, she was here. That had to be enough. His eyes shone as he sat down in front of them, waiting for them to speak.
Aeron finally lifted his head. His jaw was tight, his eyes dark. He held Kael¡¯s gaze for a second, then slowly shook his head. His voice was low, heavy with pain.
"We found her... but she didn¡¯t stay. She left us again."
The words fell like stones. Kael felt his chest crack open. For a moment, he could not breathe, could not even think. His hands curled into fists as his mind tried to understand.
"No..." His eyes moved to Luca, desperate. "Tell me he¡¯s lying. Tell me she¡¯s still here."
But Luca¡¯s face was just as hard, just as empty. He gave a slow nod. His voice was rough, but steady.
"It¡¯s true. She left."
Kael¡¯s world copsed. The words spun in his head, breaking him from the inside. His mate was here...yet gone. He could not even exin the pain. It was too big for words, too deep for his tongue to shape.
He sat there, staring at his brothers, his heart screaming inside him.
She was here. And yet... she had left them again.
Kael sat there for a long time, his chest rising and falling hard. His excitement was gone. His eyes looked sharp now, clear, and full of questions.
At first, he had been so happy that he lost all his senses. He had not thought about anything. He had only wanted to see her. But now, the truth hit him.
If they had been searching for her for a whole year and not even found a single clue, then how could she suddenly appear out of nowhere?
He clenched his fists, his voice low but firm. "Aeron... Luca... exin everything to me. What is happening? How did you meet her? And why did she leave again? How could you have let her go?"
His tone grew harsher with each word. By the end, he was almost growling. His eyes burned with anger and frustration. He could not believe his own brothers had allowed her to slip away.
Luca reached out and ced a hand on his shoulder. His touch was calm, steady. "Kael, breathe," he said softly. "Do not lose yourself. She is not someone we can tie down. Selene has her freedom. She chose to leave. All we can do is hope she does not abandon us fully. But we cannot force her. We have to bring her back in the right way."
Kael froze. His face paled. His heart thudded heavily as Luca¡¯s words struck him. He realized he was acting the same way he had in the past¡ªcontrolling, desperate, blind. His shoulders slumped. His confidence fell away. He lowered his head and sank back into his chair, his eyes lost.
Aeron let out a slow breath, almost relieved that Kael had calmed. Then, atst, he began to speak.
"When we left for the Midnight Pack, we went there to meet a witch," Aeron said. His voice was tired, weighed down. "We thought we could use her to track Selene. But the witch we caught... she wasn¡¯t who we thought. She doesn¡¯t even look like Selene but she was Selene. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it. But when I touched her, the bond struck me. I felt it¡ªI knew she was my mate."
Kael¡¯s eyes widened, but Aeron shook his head quickly.
"Her face, her voice... everything was not of Selene. Even her scent was gone. I couldn¡¯t sense her properly. It was like she was hidden underyers of magic. Still, I knew. I was sure. She was mine."
Aeron¡¯s jaw tightened. "But before I could do anything, she escaped. I couldn¡¯t catch her."
Luca spoke next. His voice was heavy, his eyes clouded with pain. "I also saw her that same night. I followed her. But something changed and I could actually sense her unlike Aeron. And I caught her. I even asked her questions. But she used witchcraft on me. The spell hit me hard¡ªI couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t chase her. She slipped away like smoke. I was powerless."
Silence stretched in the room.
Luca finally lifted his head. His voice was strict, but there was sadness buried deep in it. "She doesn¡¯t want toe back. I saw it in her eyes. There was hatred there, sharp and deep. So much that I felt the bond weaken. Like it was fading away from us."
Aeron¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. His voice cracked. "Yes... it felt like our mate bond was breaking. As if she wanted to cut it herself."
Latest content published on FindN()vel
The words hung heavy in the air.
Kael¡¯s throat tightened. He looked at his brothers, their pain written all over their faces. His own heart twisted.
And he realized that maybe... they were already losing.
Chapter 128: Back to the Silver Dawn Pack
Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Back to the Silver Dawn Pack
Selene¡¯s POV~
The wolves left us in front of the Omega Quarters. Their paws struck the dirt onest time before they shifted back into their human forms. One of them looked at us only briefly before speaking to the head maid.
"These two will stay here. It¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s order."
That was all. No further questions, no room for protest. The words were final, like stones dropped into a river, sinking deep beyond reach.
The wolves walked away, their powerful steps fading into the night.
And just like that, I was standing again in the very ce I once swore I would never return to.
The Omega Head Maid nced at us, her expression unreadable. She was older, her hair streaked with gray, her posture still rigid with discipline. I remembered that look... how she measured everyone with her eyes, how nothing escaped her notice.
Readplete version only at Find~Novel
For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My chest tightened, and the air around me felt too heavy, pressing down.
The sight of the stone walls, the light flickering in the dark, the faint hum of voices and footsteps¡ªit all wed at me with memory.
I had walked these halls before. I had eaten in this courtyard, slept behind these walls. I had once cried here, bled here. And after everything... here I was again.
Fate is cruel.
I wrapped my arms tighter around myself, fighting the trembling in my hands. I could not let it show.
Sara stayed close, her hand brushing mine, her eyes darting everywhere. She was nervous, but she did not know the weight of this ce like I did. To her, these were only strange walls and strangers¡¯ eyes. To me, it was a prison made of memory.
The maid¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, firm but not unkind. "Follow me."
We obeyed silently, stepping past the threshold.
I never thought I would set foot in the Silver Dawn pack again. I never thought I would breathe this air, hear these sounds, or feel this crushing weight against my ribs.
Overwhelmed, I closed my eyes just for a moment.
But then I remembered. I was not here to mourn.
I was here for my goal¡ªfor the truth, for justice, for my mother. For everything that had been stolen from me.
The past wed at me, but I forced myself to keep walking. I had no choice. I had to ovee this, because only here could I find what I was looking for.
The Silver Dawn pack was my cage once. But now... it was the key.
And I would not leave until I had what I came for.
It was Sara¡¯s first time stepping into werewolf territory. I could see how overwhelmed she was. Her eyes kept darting around, trying to take in every wall, every corner, every strange face.
She hugged her arms tightly across her chest, her steps small and cautious. Curiosity and nervousness mixed in her expression like a child stepping into a world she was not meant to see.
We followed the head maid down a narrow path that led deeper inside. Her steps were brisk, her chin raised, her authority clear. Suddenly, she slowed and turned to us.
Her eyes swept over us in a rather unpleasant way. I could feel the weight of her gaze even before she spoke.
"Who are you?" she asked in a tone that carried no warmth.
It wasn¡¯t a question born of interest... it was suspicion. I knew she already sensed it. We were human. The disdain in her eyes was so obvious.
I lowered my head, forcing my voice to tremble, just like a terrified human girl would. "W-We... we asked for a ce to stay. We can work, we don¡¯t want trouble. The Alpha... he allowed us to stay here."
The maid¡¯s lips twisted into a snort, and she muttered beneath her breath, "Filthy humans."
The words were filled with disgust. She whispered under her breath and thought we couldn¡¯t hear it, but in her eyes we were humans¡ªand the truth was Sara and I had clearly heard it. My hands clenched at my sides, nails biting into my palms.
So this was how it always would be. No matter what changed, no matter what promises of peace or kindness were made, the truth never shifted. Werewolves would always look down on anyone who was not like them. To them, other races were nothing but dirt, intruders who did not belong.
I closed my eyes briefly, steadying myself. This was only temporary. I had to remind myself of that. My goal was bigger than their insults. Their arrogance would not get under my skin.
The maid turned and walked again, her steps faster this time. When we finally reached the Omega Quarters, she stopped and gestured inside.
"You can both stay here," she said curtly. "I¡¯ll assign your workter. Choose whatever you¡¯re capable of, but do not bother any of the wolves. Do not try to curry favor. It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re kicked out if you do. Our Alpha is very kind, but don¡¯t you dare take liberties with that. He despises ambition from humans."
Her words were sharp, a lecture that felt like a punishment. She sneered suddenly, muttered something under her breath, and then walked out without even looking back at us.
Sara blinked at the closed door, speechless. Her mouth opened, then shut again, as if she couldn¡¯t even put into words the absurdity of what had just happened. "What... was that?" she whispered.
I only smiled faintly. I didn¡¯t answer. There was no point. This was the nature of werewolves¡ªthey held themselves above all others, always believing everyone else lived only to climb up to them. They saw ambition even where there was none.
That was the hardest truth to change.
We set our things down quietly and sat in the small room we were given. It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust in walls, a small bed, and a rough table, but it was enough.
Sara leaned close to me, whispering again. "So... what now?"
I looked at her, then lowered my voice as well. "Now we gather information. Whatever we can. We need to know what¡¯s happening here, and if we can find a lead to the witch."
Chapter 129: The Past
Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Past
Selene¡¯s POV~
The next morning, Sara and I were put to work like the rest of the omegas. The head maid had already barked her orders before sunrise, and soon we were scrubbing, sweeping, and carrying things from one corner of the quarters to the other.
It didn¡¯t take long for whispers to surround us. Omegas always talked while they worked, and every word carried fast through the halls.
But none of it was good.
They gossiped about punishments, about who had displeased which wolf, about how strict the alphas were bing. The pack was restless...
Sara tried to ignore it, but I kept my ears sharp. Every little piece of information mattered.
Later, when our chores eased, Sara and I walked through the narrow paths of the quarters, pretending to explore but really listening. That was when it happened.
Two young omega girls were huddled near theundry lines, their heads bent close together. Their voices were low, but I caught every word.
"Did you hear?" one whispered, her eyes bright with excitement. "Alpha Kael is back."
I froze in ce. My heart stumbled, my steps halting before I could stop myself.
"Really?" the other girl gasped. "Did he finally find his mate?"
The first girl sighed, her voice almost pitying. "No... still nothing. They¡¯ve been searching for her for more than a year now. Poor alphas... who would¡¯ve thought their mate would turn out to be their enemy¡¯s daughter? And when they finally found her, they lost her again."
I couldn¡¯t breathe. My chest felt as if it had been pierced.
The girl continued, her tone hushed but cruel in its honesty. "They say she fell from a cliff. I think she¡¯s already dead. But Alpha Kael refuses to believe it. He¡¯s been searching nonstop, even leaving the pack for months at a time. Everyone says he won¡¯t stop until he knows for sure."
The other girl shook her head. "Do you think he¡¯ll stay this time? Or leave again?"
Their words blurred in my ears, each syble cutting deeper.
Then came the worst.
"I still don¡¯t understand," one of them muttered. "She killed their mother. Our former Luna. How could the moon goddess give such a cruel twist of fate? How could the alphas ever ept her?"
"Because in front of your mate, nothing else matters," the other replied dreamily. "The bond is too strong. Even pain can¡¯t break it. That¡¯s what they say... that being with your mate feels better than anything else. I wish I could find mine someday."
Sara touched my arm lightly, but I could barely feel her. My skin had gone cold, my blood rushing in my ears.
They were talking about me.
Every word, every whisper was about me. About the bond I carried, about the life I had run from, about the crime I could never erase.
I could not move.
The words from those omegas struck me harder than any blow ever could. She killed their mother. That was what they said. That was how they spoke of me.
I could not stop myself from asking that question¡ªdid they actually see me as the murderer of their Luna? How could they just believe this? They knew nothing of what happened back then and why it happened. Then why?
Suddenly, all those memories rushed back to me, from that night I tried to forget... tried to bury in the deepest part of my heart that would never be opened again. But now, their words suddenly brought that terrifying night back.
I squeezed my eyes shut, forcing down the tears that burned hot and heavy. I couldn¡¯t cry here. I wouldn¡¯t. I had fought too long to lock those memories away, to survive without drowning in them. I couldn¡¯t let them break me now.
When I opened my eyes again, the omegas were gone. Only Sara and I remained in the quiet corner of the quarters.
Sara was watching me. I felt her gaze, filled with worry. She noticed the way my body shook, the way my eyes must have looked strange, but she said nothing. She didn¡¯t question me.
But I could tell¡ªsomething bold was stirring in her mind, a question she wanted to ask but dared not speak aloud.
I was grateful for her silence. I wasn¡¯t ready to face her questions.
Just as I thought the day could not get worse, a suddenmotion broke out in the pack house. I could hear the sound of angry growls and shouts. It actually felt like something really bad had happened, something causing so much unrest.
Sara and I exchanged a nce before following the noise. My heart raced with each step as we made our way through the pack grounds, toward the center where the pack house loomed tall.
When we arrived, a circle of warriors had formed at the gate. All of them stood straight and tall like daring the person opposite them to cross. The air was thick with hostility, the kind that could break into violence any moment.
But the pressure was also great from the other side, and I realized that even the wall of these powerful men could not subdue the man standing opposite them.
Who was so powerful that he could challenge all of the pack warriors? Was he from the same pack? I didn¡¯t think so. Werewolves from the same pack were always united, and even when they challenged one another, it was a friendly spar¡ªnot like this, filled with hostility.
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on
And my desire to see the man grew stronger, overwhelming. After struggling for a long time, I finally caught a glimpse of him.
At first, only his presence struck me¡ªthe way he stood tall and unshaken even against so many wolves, his power radiating from him like heat from a fire. He was no ordinary man.
And then his eyes lifted.
Our gazes met.
The world seemed to stop. My breath caught in my throat, my chest locking as if invisible chains wrapped around me. I couldn¡¯t look away. I couldn¡¯t even breathe.
His stare was steady, piercing, like it reached through the crowd and found only me.
Chapter 130: Blood of the same blood.
Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Blood of the same blood.
Selene¡¯s POV~
For one long heartbeat, his eyes were locked on mine.
I thought he would keep staring, that he had found me the way I had found him.
But then, suddenly, he looked away.
His gaze turned cold, and he did not look back at me again. It was as if I were no one. As if I wasn¡¯t worth even a second nce.
The weight of his eyes lifted from me, and I felt both relief and a sharp sting deep inside my chest. He had seen me and then chosen to dismiss me.
His face hardened. He¡¯s focused again on the warriors standing in front of him now, not me. His whole stance screamed danger. His eyes narrowed with such a chilly power that even the strongest men in front of him shifted uneasily. He looked ready to tear them apart if they did not obey him.
My body stiffened. I didn¡¯t know why, but my heart beat strangely. A feeling I had never known before rose in me as I stared at him.
He was a man definitely in his early forties, strong and unshaken. His clothes were simple, not fine like nobles wore, but his presence was heavy andmanding, as if his aura alone couldmand all of them.
He didn¡¯t look very old, but I knew at once he must be past forty. That was the kind of strength that only time could forge.
And then I saw it...what shook me more than anything else.
His hair.
It was pale, soft silver with threads of dark ash shining through. So much like mine.
The resemnce struck me hard. If someone looked at us side by side, they might think we were kin. Blood of the same blood.
I felt a chill crawl down my spine. My thoughts spun wildly, refusing to settle. I was sure I had never seen this man before in my life. Yet my heart whispered a reckless question.
What if he was from my father¡¯s side?
For more chapters visit Find~Novel
What if he was a clue to my father, the man I had never met and never heard from my mother, the man I had searched everywhere for?
The thought was bold. Dangerous. But it would not leave me.
I could not breathe. Memories came crashing in, the kind I had fought so hard to bury. The pain, the screams, the night that had stolen everything from me.
And now this man stood in front of me, carrying a face that echoed mine.
I did not know what to do.
I did not know what to think.
I stood frozen, my fingers curling into my skirt as the weight of the man¡¯s aura spread across the courtyard.
It wasn¡¯t just powerful¡ªit was crushing, like invisible chains wrapping around everyone¡¯s lungs, pressing harder with every breath all of us tried to draw.
My heart thudded painfully, my mind racing. Who was he?
I had seen Lycans before. I had stayed with the Lycan prince himself, and though his presence had been good, it had never felt like this. Not even the Lycan king had carried such a suffocating presence.
No. This man was different. Something else. Something far beyond my understanding.
The sound of approaching footsteps broke my thoughts, and I turned just as Aeron stepped into view. His face was dark as a ck pot, and behind him came Luca and Kael.
My heartbeat stumbled violently at the sight of them. I forced myself to stay still, to hide the tremor in my hands, and to push every fragile emotion deep where no one could see.
The brothers walked forward, and the pack warriors moved aside instantly, clearing the way for their alphas.
Aeron stepped ahead of his brothers, calm on the surface, but I noticed the tiny bead of sweat sliding down his temple and the stiffness in his shoulders.
Even he wasn¡¯t at ease. And I realized the stranger¡¯s aura had grown even stronger the moment the brothers arrived, as though he were taunting them.
What grudge did he carry against them?
Then his voice cut through the silence, smooth yet sharp, like steel wrapped in silk.
"If Alpha Aeron does not mind, may I stay here for some time? I have important matters to tend to. But it seems your warriorsck basic etiquette for weing a guest. They left me standing at the gate, treating me as though I were dirt. Tell me, Alpha...do your people only respect power and scorn those they think aremoners?"
A faint scoff escaped me before I could stop it at his words. Commoner? There was nothingmon about him. His presence screamed of something higher and a respectable figure.
Aeron¡¯s polite smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His gaze sharpened, calcting.
"My men... it seems I will have to retrain them," he said evenly. "Please, forgive their mistake. But as is custom, may I ask you to introduce yourself? Our pack does not wee strangers of unknown origin. If you had revealed your name, they would not have stopped you."
For a heartbeat, silence stretched thin. Then the man smiled mockingly. As though he were indulging a lie everyone else refused to admit.
"So I am right, then. Your pack only opens its gates to the powerful. And if I truly were amoner, you would have cast me out without hesitation, the same way your warriors were about to. That is the truth, is it not?"
With that his aura grew even stronger, and realization dawned on me, he was actually forcing them to bow to him. Has he gone nuts? She had never seen an alpha suppressing another.
My heart pounded violently; damn, this man was truly fearless. Challenging the alphas in their own pack. It was the most humiliating thing an Alpha can do to other Alphas.
This wasn¡¯t an ordinary challenge. He was mocking them, provoking them, right here in their own territory. And I knew, deep in my bones, if this man ever chose to fight the three of them at once... the battle would tear this pack apart.
Chapter 131: Lycan Bloodline
Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Lycan Bloodline
Aeron did not press the matter anymore. He could see clearly that no matter what he asked, the man was not going to reveal his name or identity.
And if he was truly someone powerful, then announcing it here, in front of everyone, could bring nothing but trouble. Better to keep the matter quiet, at least for now.
So, with a polite nod and a faint smile that did not reach his eyes, Aeron said,
"If you have alreadye this far, then Silver Dawn Pack wees you. My men will be punished for their rudeness. Please,e with me."
His voice was calm, but Selene could hear the edge beneath it. It was not a true wee, only a mask, a fake manner to hide the rising tension.
The stranger only smirked faintly, as if he had expected nothing less, and then he followed Aeron¡¯s lead.
The pressure between them did not ease even a little. It was thick and sharp, like two swords pressed against each other, waiting for the first strike.
Selene knew it well; both men were looking for a chance to face each other away from the crowd, where no prying eyes would see.
The brothers understood it too. None of them wanted a scene here, not in the open courtyard with half the pack watching.
Just as the man was about to move after them, his steps slowed. His head turned slightly, his gaze sweeping over the crowd once more, and then it stopped. Right on her.
Selene¡¯s heart skipped and then began to pound painfully. His eyes found her again, locking onto her like he had been searching all along. Why? Why was he looking at her, out of everyone here?
She felt the weight of more gazes a momentter. Aeron and his brothers had also noticed.
Their eyes followed the line of the stranger¡¯s gaze, and when they found her standing among the omegas, their own stares snapped back to her with a sharpness that made her chest tighten.
Four sets of eyes, all powerful in different ways, pinned her in ce. The stranger¡¯s gaze burned like fire, Aeron¡¯s was steady and piercing, Luca¡¯s sharp and questioning, and Kael¡¯s unreadable but heavy.
Selene¡¯s breath caught. For a moment, something inside her pushed back, and she found herself ring back at them, meeting their gazes with the same force. Her body trembled with defiance she could not quite control.
But then reality struck. She was only a human girl¡ªweak, pitiful, low. No one like her should have been able to look straight into the eyes of alphas and hold her ground. It was dangerous.
Quickly, she dropped her gaze and let her shoulders shake. She forced fear into her expression, widened her eyes, and let her body tremble as if the weight of their auras was crushing her.
In truth, their pressure felt strong, but not unbearable like it did for the others. Many around her had already fainted or bent to their knees, but she was still standing, almost fine. She could not let them know that.
So she acted terrified, shrinking back as though she could not even breathe under their power.
It seemed to work. The brothers¡¯ eyes lingered only a moment longer before turning away.
Soon, she heard the sound of boots on stone as Aeron, Luca, Kael, and the stranger walked toward the alpha quarters, their footsteps fading into the distance.
Find the newest release on FindN()vel
Selene let out a long breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding, her chest rising and falling quickly.
Only then did she dare to lift her eyes again, staring at their backs as they disappeared into the shadows of the pack house.
Once all the powerful alphas had disappeared into the pack house, the heavy pressure in the air finally began to fade.
The warriors who had been close to suffocating caught their breaths and quickly shooed away the gathered pack members. Their voices were sharp, almost scolding.
"Go back! Everyone back to your homes! Get to your work!"
The tone was unpleasant, but no one dared to argue. One by one, the crowd scattered until the ground was almost empty again.
Even Selene and Sara turned to leave, walking at a slow, dragging pace. Their heads were bowed, but their thoughts were racing.
Selene¡¯s mind would not let go of what she had seen. That man¡ªhis aura, his power¡ªhe could not be ordinary. He was someone who stood at the very peak of the werewolf world.
She was certain of it. And she could not let this chance slip away. She had to know who he was. She had to know what he and the brothers were going to discuss.
She leaned closer to Sara and spoke in a soft, low voice.
"I need to go. You have to make sure no one notices I¡¯m missing. If someone asks, cover for me."
Sara¡¯s eyes widened, but she understood quickly. She gave a small, firm nod. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. No one will doubt me."
Without waiting, Sara turned and walked faster toward the omega quarters.
Selene, meanwhile, slipped away in the opposite direction, her steps light, her presence hidden.
She knew theyout of the alpha quarters well...every blind spot, every shadowed corner. With a flick of her magic, she muted her footsteps and softened her aura until she was nothing more than a breeze against the walls.
She crept closer and closer, searching through the halls. At first, she found nothing. Empty rooms, silent corridors. But after long minutes, she finally caught the sound of low voices. Following it carefully, she discovered them in a quiet, unused room. It was not their office or even personal chambers.
That alone told her much. Alphas did not easily allow another alpha into their private spaces. But they could have at least used their office, but no. They don¡¯t trust this stranger.
From the doorway¡¯s shadow, she peered inside. Four figures sat around a table. Aeron, Luca, and Kael were tense, their eyes locked on the man who sat opposite them.
The stranger, however, was calm. His face showed nothing, his gaze fixed not even on them but straight ahead at the wall, as if he were lost in his thoughts.
The silence in the room was heavy, each side waiting for the other to move. Selene held her breath, her chest tight with nerves.
Then atst, the stranger finally broke the stillness. His voice was low and steady.
"I am from the Lycan bloodline, as you have already guessed. And you must know that another Lycan still lives."
The words dropped like stones into the room.
All three brothers stiffened at once. Their eyes widened with shock, but they quickly tried to smother the reaction, hiding their emotions beneath nk expressions.
Still, Selene had seen it, the flicker of realization, the weight of fear or recognition in their eyes.
Selene¡¯s brows furrowed. Another Lycan? But how? In her mind, there were only three Lycans alive in this world...the king and his two heirs, the Lycan princes. Who else could there be?
Her confusion twisted tighter inside her chest. Just what truth was being hidden here?
Chapter 132: A Father’s Shadow
Chapter 132: Chapter 132: A Father¡¯s Shadow
The silence stretched in the room, so heavy that Selene thought even her heartbeat might give her away. None of the brothers spoke. They were strong men, fearless alphas, but in that moment not one of them dared to interrupt.
The man finally turned his head, his eyes steady and calm. When he spoke, his voice was low but carried a weight that pressed into every corner of the room.
"I am Maximus."
The words dropped in the silent room.
Selene blinked in confusion. Maximus? The name meant nothing to her. She searched her memory, trying to recall if she had ever heard it, but nothing came. Her chest tightened with unease.
But the brothers... They frozepletely. They did not even need to ask who he was. Their reaction told Selene everything. They knew. And that alone was enough to tell her how serious this man¡¯s presence was.
The stranger saw it all, but he did not care. He leaned back slightly, a faint smile on his lips, and spoke again.
"My identity alone is enough for me to walk into any pack I choose. I trust you will not mind if I stay here for a few days."
The three brothers exchanged a quick nce. Their faces were calm masks, but Selene could see the strain in their eyes and the stiffness in their bodies. Even if they wanted to refuse, they could not.
So, after a long pause, Aeron inclined his head. His voice was steady, though tight.
"If you wish to stay, then Silver Dawn will wee you. How should we address you?"
The man¡¯s lips curved faintly.
"Just call me Maximus. I do not want my true identity known. I intend to live quietly here and finish my work before I leave. Keep it that way."
"And...what is your work in the Silver Dawn pack, If you could tell us, we can help." Kale added from behind in a rather calm manner, but his intention couldn¡¯t be hidden from Maximus.
A smile appeared on his face as he answered Kael¡¯s question. "You don¡¯t need to trouble yourselves. I will handle it myself."
With that answer he rose from his seat, his movements smooth and confident, as though the very room belonged to him. Without another nce, he turned and walked toward the door.
Not once did he ask permission. Not once did he look back. He left as if the Silver Dawn pack was his own ground to walk upon.
The brothers sat in silence, watching his back until the door closed behind him. Their hands curled into fists, but none spoke.
Atst, Kael let out a low breath. "He carries himself like a king."
For original chapters go to FindN0vel
Luca¡¯s jaw tightened.
"He has every right. He is the strongest werewolf alive. If he cannot be arrogant, then who can?"
Aeron said nothing, but his eyes were dark, thoughtful, and heavy.
One truth hung in the room like a chain around their throats... Maximus had chosen to appear in their territory. And no matter what his reason was, it could only bring trouble.
If the royal family discovered it, or if word spread to other packs, Silver Dawn would no longer know peace.
For the first time in a year, the brothers felt the weight of fear pressing down on them.
Selene stayed hidden in the shadows even after the man left the room. Her hands were pressed against the wall, her breath uneven. The brothers sat in silence, stiff and heavy, but she could not focus on them anymore.
Her mind was spinning.
She hade here searching for answers. She wanted to know who the real mastermind was, who was betraying their kind from the inside. But instead of finding the witch, instead of finding clues about that betrayal, she had stumbled on something far worse.
The man. His aura. His words.
It all circled back to one truth that twisted her chest until it hurt¡ªhe was connected to her past. To her father.
Her bastard father.
Every thread she had been following now tied back to the same point, to the man who had abandoned her mother and never once returned to look for them.
Selene¡¯s eyes burned as she pressed her forehead against her hand. What should she do now? Should she chase after this man, Maximus, to find out the truth? Or should she keep searching for the mastermind who had started this mess in the first ce?
Her heart raged with questions.
Why had her father left her mother to suffer like that? Why had he turned away when she needed him most? Even if something had happened back then, even if he had been powerless, it was no excuse. Nothing could justify leaving her mother in the hands of a monster.
And worse...he had nevere back.
Was he even alive now? Or had she been cursing the name of a dead man? If he had died long ago, then her mother had been left alone with her pain, while she herself have been born only to suffer for it.
But if he were alive... then Selene¡¯s heart hardened. She would never forgive him. Never. The memory of her mother¡¯s lifeless eyes, the way she had faded without hope, shed again before her. That image alone was enough to fill Selene with fire.
Her chest was so tight with confusion and fury that she could hardly breathe. Atst, she turned and slipped out of the hall. Her steps were silent, her figure moving like a shadow until she returned to the omega quarters.
Inside, the room was quiet. Sara was sitting on the edge of the bed, her gaze turned out the small window. She looked thoughtful, but the moment Selene stepped in, Sara¡¯s eyes snapped toward her.
She had been waiting.
"What happened?" Sara asked quickly, her voice filled with worry. "Did you find something useful?"
Selene froze. She shook her head lightly, her gaze dropping away. "No," she said softly. It wasn¡¯t a lie. She hadn¡¯t found the witch. She hadn¡¯t uncovered the mastermind. Instead, she had found something else, something far too personal to share.
She could not tell Sara. She was not ready to reveal her past, not ready to let anyone know about the man who might be tied to her father¡¯s family.
Sara frowned, disappointment clear in her face. After a moment, she let out a small sigh. "Do you really think we can even find her?" she asked. "The witch won¡¯t show herself so easily. We don¡¯t know when she wille or where she will appear. How are we supposed to find her?"
Selene sat down slowly on her bed, her body still trembling faintly. She did not have an answer. Sara was right, it was like searching in the dark, hoping for a spark of light that might nevere.
But they had no other way. They had no choice but to keep trying.
Selene clenched her hands together tightly. Her mind was still full of questions. But for now, she could not let it out. She had to hold it all inside.
She refused to believe that the witch could stay hidden forever.
"Don¡¯t worry, Sara, she would definitelye out, and if she doesn¡¯t, then we will lure her out."
Chapter 133: Desire to meet her again
Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Desire to meet her again
The room was quiet after Maximus left. The three brothers sat in heavy silence, none of them speaking, each lost in his own thoughts. The air felt heavy, pressing down on them, until atst Kael lifted his head.
"Where is Lucian?"
The question broke the stillness of the room.
Luca¡¯s shoulders went rigid. Aeron¡¯s jaw tightened. Kael¡¯s own chest ached as he waited, but he already feared the answer.
He rubbed his nose, dread twisting inside him, and his voice came out low, almost broken.
"Is he... still sane?"
Aeron sighed, the sound deep and heavy. He gave a slow nod. "Barely. His condition is worse than before. We cannot even reach him now."
Kael felt the ground slip under his feet. He pushed back his chair and stood so fast it scraped against the stone floor.
"What do you mean you don¡¯t know where he is? Has he not answered the mind link?"
Luca¡¯s face turned grim, his voice sharp but low. "He has shut us outpletely."
Aeron¡¯s eyes darkened as he gave the answer his brother dreaded to hear.
"He has lost himself. He does not care for the pack anymore... and not even for us."
The words hit Kael like a de to the chest. He staggered back a step, his breath uneven. Then, with a long groan, he dropped heavily back into his seat, his hands clutching at his knees.
Pain filled his face. He could not hide it. None of them could.
With each passing week, Lucian was slipping further and further away from them. At first, when Selene had left, he had been shaken but still present. He would disappear for days, thene backpletely broken, but at least he woulde back...
But now, he did not return at all.
When they tried to force him, he wouldsh out with a violence that showed only pain and fear. And though they wanted to bring him back, to chain him down if they must, they could not do it. They could not break him further.
Lucian was their brother, but he was also the most soft-hearted of them all. The one they had spoiled, the one they had protected, the one who carried too much guilt.
He had always taken the weight of others on himself. And when Selene left... it was Lucian who shattered most.
They did not know what had happened between him and Selene, what words had been spoken, or what wounds had been left behind. But it was clear he med himself. He believed it was his fault she had gone.
And now he wandered alone, far from the pack, lost to his grief.
Kael shut his eyes. He saw again the days when Lucian wouldugh freely, when his heart had been light. That image was gone now, reced with a broken figure stumbling through shadows, refusing even his brother¡¯s touch.
Aeron stared down at the floor, his fists clenched on his knees. Luca¡¯s jaw was tight, his eyes burning, though no tears came.
The three of them sat together, yet they had never felt so far apart.
First, they had lost their parents. Then, they had lost their mates. And now, slowly, painfully, they were losing their brother too.
The silence returned. Each of them thought the same thing, but none dared to say it aloud...
Was this their fate? Had the Moon Goddess written only loss for them? Would their entire lives be filled with nothing but pain and emptiness?
The silence dragged on until Kael finally decided to ask another question.
"Brothers... How are we going to get her back again? She hates us so much that she would rather wander in the world alone than stay here with us. How do we bring her back?"
Aeron and Luca looked up at him, their eyes dark with the same pain. Each time they returned home, the same emptiness weed them. The same void where Selene should have been.
Kael pressed on, his tone rough. "We know what we did. We treated her so badly. It was our fault. No one else¡¯s. But... we were blind. Alpha Eirik twisted everything. He made us believe lies. He made us mistake her again and again. Still, I cannot forget. I cannot forget the truth. I still remember that night..."
His words caught in his throat. He stopped, staring down at the floor. He could not say it aloud. The memory of their mother¡¯s death burned too deep. He had carried that pain alone for years, and in his pain he had hated Selene with all his heart.
Updates are released by find?novel
For so long, he had med her. Burned with it. Lived with it.
But now... now he was not so sure.
His chest tightened. As he thought in his mind, "If she really was the one who killed our mother... then how could I ever love her again? But my heart tells me... no. She was never that kind of girl. I need to hear it from her own lips. I need her to tell me she did not do it. That she would never harm our mother. That she is still the same girl I met once... with dreams in her eyes, pure and beautiful. I want to believe it. I cannot believe anything else."
He clenched his fists. He made the mistake once. He will not make it again. He will not believe anything unless he hears it from her mouth."
And more than that... she was our mate. How could a mate harm us like that? Even back then, when he wanted to kill her, he could not.
He saw her innocent face, and his body refused. He could not even touch her. If that is true for him, then how could it not be true for her? He wants to believe there was a reason. That she is not guilty. That she was never the one who caused this pain. He wants to find her, hear the truth, and maybe... maybe they can still have a future with her."
Luca sat back, his chest rising and falling hard. His eyes were also clouded with memories, the same dark night shing in his mind. He too had hated Selene. Hated her so much that he had shut her outpletely. But the hate had never brought him peace. Only emptiness.
He had never told his brothers why the hatred burned so deep in him. He had carried it alone. But now, the fire was fading, leaving behind only questions. Questions that needed answers.
He shut his eyes tightly as his mind raced with countless questions. "I hated her. But I want to know the truth. I cannot live with only this shadow in my heart. I want her to speak. I want her to face us. Only then will I know if my hate was real... or if it was only another lie Eirik ced in us."
Aeron had been quiet the whole time, his gaze lowered. He listened to his brothers, his hands resting on his knees.
He was different from them. He had never interacted much with Selene. From the beginning, he had always kept his distance from every she-wolf. Something inside him had always made him avoid touching people. Even with Selene, he had only given her a nod from afar.
And on the night their parents died, he had been with their father. He had not seen what Kael and Luca had seen. He had not carried that same pain. He only knew their hatred, their rage, and the fire that consumed them for years.
He had never understood, but he had stood with them anyway. He had always stood with them, no matter what.
Now he looked at them, at his brothers who were breaking apart. His voice was calm and quiet. "We will find her, and at that time we will never leave anything between us that could break us."
Chapter 134: The Council’s Ultimatum
Chapter 134: Chapter 134: The Council¡¯s Ultimatum
A whole week had passed, and still Selene felt like she was chasing shadows. Every day she tried to find traces of the witch, some clue that could lead her closer.
But the Silver Dawn pack seemed clean. Either they had no connection to that witch at all, or they were hiding it so well that she could not find even a crack to slip through.
And then there was the man... Maximus.
She had spent the entire week trying to follow him. Almost every time she thought she was close, he would vanish. One moment he was walking in the open; the next he was gone as if the air itself swallowed him.
When he wanted to appear, he did. When he wanted to disappear, he did. No one could stop him. Not even she could keep up with him.
The more she tried, the more hopeless she felt. For the first time since she hade here, Selene began to doubt herself. Maybe she had chosen wrong. Maybe this decision of hers, toe to the werewolf pack, was useless. Every day felt wasted.
Sara was no better. In fact, she was worse.
It was her first time living among werewolves, and though she tried to act brave, Selene could see the fear in her. The way her shoulders stiffened every time an Alpha passed, the way her hands shook whenever the warriorsughed too loud near her. She was terrified. Living here was crushing her spirit.
And sometimes, in the silence of the night, Selene felt her own chest grow heavy with guilt. She should not have brought Sara here. This ce was dangerous. If they were caught, it would definitely leave some scars on her. She should havee alone.
It was another day, dull and heavy like the rest, when Selene suddenly heard the whispers spreading among the omegas.
A council member had arrived.
Her head shot up immediately, her heart beating faster. The werewolf council did not visit packs for no reason. If someone from the council was here, then it meant something serious.
Selene nced at Sara. Their eyes met, and in that instant, they both thought the same thing. This was no ordinary visit.
Selene quickly made an excuse and slipped away from the omega quarters. Her mind was racing. Why was a council member here? What was his purpose? What did he want with the Silver Dawn Alphas?
Her steps were quick and silent, carrying her toward the source of themotion. She needed to know. She needed to see this messenger for herself.
Selene moved quickly through the corridors, her steps light, her breath steady. She followed the omegas until she reached the ce where the council member was meeting with the Silver Dawn Alphas. The heavy doors of the hall were shut, but voices carried through the wood.
She leaned close, heart pounding.
The first words that reached her ears froze her in ce.
"The council has decided. The Dusk Draven Alpha must execute the witch who is responsible for the kidnapping of Alpha Fenrick¡¯s heir of the Midnight Pack."
Selene¡¯s blood turned cold. She pressed her hand against the wall, holding herself up as the weight of those words sank into her chest. Execute the witch. Execute... her.
Her lips parted, but no sound came out. Her breath quickened.
Inside the hall, silence followed the council¡¯s decree. Even the Alphas¡ªAeron, Kael, and Luca¡ªseemed struck into stillness. They had never expected the council to be so direct, so bold, as to demand blood in such a way.
Atst, Aeron spoke, his voice hard and unwavering. "We are not doing it."
The room shifted with his words. The council messenger, who had delivered the order, did not even blink. It was as if he had been expecting this answer all along.
"Then you go against the council of werewolves," the man replied coldly. "And that, Alpha Aeron, will not end well for you."
The threat was clear in his voice, but Aeron did not falter. He met the council man¡¯s eyes with even greater intensity. His stare was strong, fierce enough to make the messenger himself shudder and step back.
And then another voice joined in, and it definitely belonged to a powerful Alpha.
From behind the messenger, a man stepped forward. He was middle-aged, his presence heavy, his gaze cold. The three brothers... Aeron, Luca, and Kael turned to him at once, their eyes narrowing.
The man¡¯s tone was slow but with the same arrogance as the messenger.
"Alpha Aeron, you were the one who lost the witch that night. And for that, there must bepensation to the werewolfmunity. Either you execute her... or you hand over the power you inherited from the former Alpha of Moonveil Pack."
The words dropped like stones in the room.
For a moment, silence. Then Aeron¡¯s lips curved in sheer disgust. His smile was sharp, wide, and mocking.
Kael let out a shortugh. He didn¡¯t even bother to hide it, and his yful expression was literally mocking him. Like he was already aware that this would be their next condition.
"Shameless," he said. "Truly shameless. Is this what the council has be?"
Luca¡¯s eyes sharpened. He also looked at them with shame and disgust. That made the man embarrassed; he had never thought that these brothers would be so bold as to react like this. They were not giving even a bit of face to the council.
Read full story at find?novel
He had thought to pressurize them, but instead they did not even flinch at his gaze. So are the rumors really true about these brothers? he thought.
Selene, outside the door, was also speechless. Her chest rose and fell quickly. How could they twist things like this? How could they demand blood or power as if both were theirs to take?
She leaned closer, trying to hear more clearly. She had always thought the werewolf council would be something good, but it seemed she had thought too much. After all, how could something goode out of these kinds of people?
And she shifted her position so she could peek inside and see who this man actually was. And when her gazended on him, her heartbeat stopped.
Her breath caught in her throat as her eyes locked on him.
It had been ten years. Ten long years. But she knew that face. She could never forget it.
Memories mmed into her mind like a storm. That night. The night her world shattered. She saw it again... the shadows, the hands, the cruelughter. Her mother¡¯s broken cries. Her mother¡¯s body ruined beyond repair, her spirit destroyed.
And him... this man. He had been there. He was one of them. One of the men who had defiled her mother until she had nothing left to give.
Selene¡¯s entire body trembled. Her blood roared in her ears. Her vision blurred with rage and grief as she stared at him, frozen in ce, unable to tear her eyes away.
He was not a stranger to her. He was one of the monsters who had destroyed her mother.
And now... he stood in front of the Alphas, very much alive and wearing the face of authority, pretending to represent the council.
Just by looking at him standing there burned her heart like fire.
Chapter 135: The Man From That Night
Chapter 135: Chapter 135: The Man From That Night
The moment Selene saw that man¡¯s face, her chest tightened. Her mind spun, and before she could stop it, the past came flooding back.
That night.
She was only a girl back then, sitting on the cold floor outside her mother¡¯s room. Tears streamed down her face as her mother¡¯s muffled cries reached her through the walls.
She tried again and again to push the door open, but the omegas standing guard stopped her every time. They grabbed her arms, dragged her back, and told her to stay quiet.
Still, she fought and begged.
"Please, let me see my mother! Please!"
They didn¡¯t listen. They pushed her down so hard that her knees bruised, and one even pped her when she wouldn¡¯t stop crying.
Inside, her mother¡¯s voice broke in pain. Outside, Selene¡¯s tiny body shook as she sobbed, helpless.
??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel
And then came the sound of footsteps.
Alpha Eirik walked down the hall,ughing, and beside him walked the same man Selene had just seen in the meeting hall. They wereughing together, while her mother was experiencing hell.
"Eirik," the man said with a greedy tone, "you¡¯re the luckiest of them all. To have such a woman... it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re getting so powerful. I swear, if I had her in my bed, I¡¯d never let her go."
Alpha Eirikughed darkly, and the man leaned closer, whispering but loud enough for Selene to hear.
"You should have shared her sooner, brother. A woman like that? She¡¯s worth more than gold. Worth more than power itself. Even now, I can¡¯t wait to taste her. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. More than a jewel... more than a treasure. She¡¯s perfect to ruin."
Selene¡¯s stomach turned as she remembered his words.
Eirik smirked. "Take your turn. I¡¯ve had enough of her for now. Do as you please. She¡¯s nothing but a toy, anyway."
The man¡¯s eyes gleamed. Heughed, not even bothering to hide his dirty thoughts. "Then tonight, she belongs to me."
Selene¡¯s small hands had curled into fists that night, biting her lips until blood oozed. She had screamed and begged them not to go inside, but the omegas held her down as if she were the criminal.
And before the door closed, the man looked straight at her.
His gaze slid over her face in a foul manner, making her entire body shudder as if he were savoring her fear.
"Is this her daughter?" he asked Eirik with a grin. "She¡¯s beautiful too. I wonder how she¡¯ll taste when she grows up. Maybe even sweeter than her mother. A top-notch product. Men would kill for her."
Selene¡¯s blood froze. Even now, remembering it, bile rose in her throat.
Alpha Eirik waved him off with an impatient tone. "Leave the brat alone. Do your work with the woman."
The man chuckled. "Rx. I was only joking. I won¡¯ty a hand on the girl... yet."
And then they entered.
The sound of the door mming shut echoed in Selene¡¯s memory. She had thrown herself against it, pounding her fists until they bled. "Mother! Mother!" she had cried, her voice breaking.
But all she heard wasughter and her mother¡¯s begging.
There were also times when she couldn¡¯t bear it and decided to get away and maybe find some rescue. But whenever she tried to escape, the omegas stopped her. When she tried to shout, they beat her until she fell silent.
They told her if she stayed still and quiet, maybe they would stop hurting her mother. So she obeyed, trembling, her tears soaking her clothes as she sat on the floor like a prisoner.
But it was all lies. Nothing she did could save her mother.
The hours dragged on, filled with sounds that would haunt her for the rest of her life.
That night had broken her. That man¡ªhis words, hisugh, his greedy eyes¡ªhad carved himself into her memory like a scar that would never heal.
And now, here he stood, hiding behind the council¡¯s name. Acting like he was noble, when all she could see was filth.
Her blood boiled with hatred so deep it made her dizzy. In her mind, she killed him again and again.
Her mother¡¯s voice still echoed in her ears. The screams, the begging. Selene¡¯s own helpless cries.
That night had stolen everything from them.
And this man... he was the face of it all.
Selene¡¯s breath came fast as the memory slipped away, leaving her face pale and her body trembling.
Her nails dug deeper into her palms. Rage coiled hot in her chest.
She knew it then... her mother could never rest while this monster still breathed. And neither could she.
At first, she had thought her purpose in this pack was only to hunt the witch. To find her and be done with her before hunting them. But fate had thrown this man into her path. He had shown himself without her seeking.
It almost felt as if he had walked straight into his ending.
And Selene was more than ready to give it to him.
She did not believe in gods. She did not believe in fate, or karma, or justice from the heavens. None of those things had ever saved her mother. None had ever saved her.
No¡ªif he were to suffer, then it would be by her hand. She would not wait for punishment toe to him. She would be his punishment. His karma.
Every day he lived would be his hell.
Her eyes locked on him, burning with hatred so sharp it was like a de. For a moment, she almost stepped forward, almost revealed herself, and almost tore him apart with her own hands. She wanted to rip his flesh, to scatter him in pieces across the floor until nothing of him remained.
But she forced herself to stop. Only she knew how her rational mind was stopping her, because her heart wanted to rip this bastard apart.
Still, her gaze was too strong. The hatred in her eyes was too fierce. The man shifted slightly, his brow furrowing as he felt it¡ªthe weight of someone watching him. He turned, his eyes scanning the room.
Selene¡¯s heart jolted.
Chapter 136: Caught Red-Handed
Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Caught Red-Handed
Selena¡¯s heart skipped a beat when the man¡¯s eyes turned in her direction. Without thinking, she lowered herself down, sinking into the shadows of the corner. She pressed her back hard against the wall, holding her breath. Her spell kept her hidden.
She knew he could not see her unless she allowed it. Still, her chest tightened. Her hands shook.
She clenched her fists tighter, fighting the anger that wanted to burst out of her. Rage burned in her mind, clouding her thoughts. But she forced herself to calm down. If she lost control now, everything would end here.
Slowly, she breathed in and out until her body was steady again.
The man scanned the hall but found nothing. His eyes returned to the Alphas standing before him, who were not even taking him seriously. They even stared back at him with defiance.
His face darkened. His lips twisted. A low groan left his throat, heavy with frustration. But still, the young Alphas did not move. Their silence was louder than words.
The man¡¯s face filled with resentment and anger. Atst, with an angry flick of his hand, he threw a thick file onto the counter table. The sound echoed across the hall.
"If Alpha Aeron is not willing to hand over the power of the Moonveil pack, or if he refuses to kill that witch, then the council of werewolves will act on its own," he said with a scowl. Without waiting for an answer, he turned away and walked out with heavy steps striking the floor. The messenger followed behind.
Alpha Fenrick also walked out after them, silent and stiff.
The man clenched his jaw as he left the hall. His thoughts burned. Never had he believed these arrogant young Alphas would dare to defy the council openly. Yet here they stood, daring to raise their heads against them. His chest twisted with regret.
If they refused to kill that witch... then how was he supposed to get his son back?
It had been weeks with no news, no sign, no trace of his son. His heart tore at the thought. Was his son alive? Or had the witches already shredded him apart, leaving nothing but bones?
His fear was stronger than his anger. He could not lose his only child. He would find another way. He had to.
With that, he too vanished with the rest of the council members, his shadow dragging after him.
The hall emptied, and silence appeared once again.
One by one, the Alpha brothers left as well. They did not touch the file or even nce back at it. They simply walked out, leaving the folder lying there on the wooden table.
Only Selena remained, crouched in her hiding ce.
Her eyes flickered to the file. Everyone was gone now.
Slowly, she rose to her feet. Carefully, step by step, she tiptoed inside the hall. The silence was heavy, only the sound of her heart echoing.
She reached the counter, her hands trembling slightly. Her eyes locked on the file.
She wanted to read this file, then maybe she could get some clue about what this council was sharing with the Alphas. Maybe some hidden information.
Selena¡¯s fingers were only inches away from the file. She leaned forward and stretched out her hand. Her chest felt tight, as if her heart wanted to escape from her body.
She told herself that one look inside would give her the answers she had been searching for. She was so close.
Selena opened the file. Her eyes moved fast over the first page. It was full of details, and the details were actually about her...
Name: unknown.
Age: unknown.
Gender: female.
Purity: pure-blood witch.
Power: Suspected to contain a very high level of witchcraft.
Her hands trembled as she turned the page. It listed where she had been seen¡ªviges, packs, borders. It said how many people she had killed, how many she had kidnapped, how many had gone missing after her shadow passed.
The words were written in a cold way. No proof. Only ims. But it was enough to make her chest heavy. Enough to show her how much the werewolves had been watching and tracking her every detail.
She kept reading. Every line made her eyes widen, and every note made her anger rise again.
Then she was about to turn another page when she heard it.
Click.
Her heart jumped. Her body froze. Her hand stopped mid-air. The sound was small, but it was enough to make her blood run cold. She slowly turned her head toward the direction it came from.
?????? ???? fin?novel
Her breath stopped.
There in the doorway stood three figures, and their strong grey eyes were locked on her.
Aeron, Luca, and Kael.
The Alpha brothers.
Selena felt her stomach twist as her knees almost gave out. Her whole body went still. She could not breathe. She could not think. Her heart pounded so loud that it hurt.
The file slipped from her hands. It hit the floor with a dull sound that echoed in the silent hall. The papers inside spilled a little. Her eyes stayed fixed on the brothers as if she were seeing ghosts.
Her eyes roamed the hall, but she realized there was only one escape route, and it was blocked by these three wolves who stood like mountains.
Her mind raced. Had they not already left? Why were they here now?
Did they see something? Did they notice her? Did they suspect the truth?
If it was a coincidence, then why all three of them at once? Whye back together?
Selena refused to believe it was chance. Her heart told her no. It felt more like her cover was already broken. But she did not know how. She had been careful. She had hidden herself again and again.
Yet now the Alphas stood before her, and she could not escape their eyes.
Selena wanted to run, but her legs refused to move. She wanted to speak, but her throat had closed up.
All she could do was stand frozen between the fallen file and the piercing gaze of the three Alphas who had caught her red-handed.
Chapter 137: Trapped Between Hunters
Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Trapped Between Hunters
Selene¡¯s POV~
I could not move.
The filey at my feet like a crime I had been caught with. The sound of the papers falling still rang in my ears.
Their eyes did not leave me.
Aeron stepped forward first. He did not speak. He only pointed at the chair in the center of the hall. His gaze was enough. It told me what to do.
My throat was dry. My legs shook. Still, I obeyed. I would not want to raise their suspicion more toward me.
Slowly, I walked to the chair and sat down. My heart beat so hard that I thought it would break through my chest.
The three of them moved around me. Like hunters circling prey.
Kael stood at my left. Luca at my right. Aeron straight in front. Their bodies closed me in, leaving no escape.
The air grew heavy. I could feel it pressing down on me. I could feel them pressing down on me.
I did not understand their eyes. They were not cold alone, neither angry alone. There was something else. Something I could not name. Something that made my stomach twist with dread.
It would have been better if they had been in rage and barked orders to their beta or gamma to drag me out of here, but no¡ªthey had decided to y with my emotions.
Countless questions stormed inside my head. Did they know? Did they see me? Did they know who I was?
No. No, they could not know. If they knew the truth, I would not be sitting in front of them.
But still, why were their eyes so sharp? Why were they watching me like this? Why did it feel as if they were looking past my skin, deep inside me?
I gripped the chair to steady myself. My nails dug into the wood. My whole body trembled. Yet in the middle of all this fear, another feeling rose inside me.
It was wrong. It was wild. My heart was not only afraid. It was... beating like hell, and I was sure they could hear it too.
I wanted to scream at them to stop looking at me like that. I wanted to demand what they wanted. But my voice stayed locked in my throat.
Aeron¡¯s eyes stayed steady on me. Kael¡¯s lips curved as if he almost knew something. Luca¡¯s stare burned the side of my face until I had to turn away.
I hated it. I feared it.
Three hunters. One prey.
And I was caught.
Aeron suddenly leaned down toward me. Maybe he thought to end my misery and break this suffocating silence.
His face was just inches from mine. My breath caught in my chest. I wanted to move and blink, but couldn¡¯t.
His stormy grey eyes locked onto mine. They burned into me. My forehead grew damp with sweat. My lips parted, but no sound came.
"Who are you?" he asked.
His voice was deep and low. It rumbled through me like a storm shaking the earth.
Chapters first released on find(?)ovel
The question mmed into my chest. My heart jumped. But a sigh escaped me. Relief washed over me for a moment. Maybe they really did not know who I was. Maybe they only caught me for stealing, not for what I truly was.
So I decided to answer back with the lie I had already prepared in my mind. "Alpha... I am just a human girl. I was only trying to clean the room."
Kael gave a sharpugh, low in his throat. "A human girl, cleaning, inside our hall?" He scoffed at my lie. "Do you take us for fools?"
The words sounded weak, even to my own ears. I knew the moment they left my lips that they would not believe me. And I was right. None of them moved. None of them looked away. Instead, I saw it¡ªthe spark in their eyes. The curiosity. The interest. It grew sharper, hotter, as if my lie had only tied me tighter in their.
My lips trembled. My chest burned. I wanted to exin more. I wanted to give them a reason, any reason, for why I was near their file. My mind spun with excuses, one after another, but none seemed strong enough to save me.
"Speak," Aeron said, his voice low and sharp. "Do not waste our time."
I swallowed hard. My words failed me. My tongue was dry, my mind nk.
Aeron¡¯s eyes searched mine. He studied me as if he could read every thought, every secret, just by watching my face. Then, without warning, he pulled back. He leaned away from me and sat down on a chair straight across from where I sat. His eyes never left me.
Silence filled the room. My nerves cracked under it. Then, from my side, I heard the soft sound of water pouring.
I turned my head. Luca stood there with a ss in his hand. He was rather calm and quiet, opposite of the sight I had seen. His movements smooth, almost gentle. He poured the water and slid the ss toward me.
"Calm down," he said. His voice was softer than Aeron¡¯s but still heavy. "Drink."
My eyes snapped to his. My breath froze again. "Why..." I whispered, though the word barely left me. "Why give me this?"
My chest tightened. Suspicion rushed through me. My gaze fell to the ss. What if there was something inside? What if he had mixed something? What if it was poison? Or worse, a drug to make me surrender?
I looked at him from under myshes, trying to hide the doubt in my eyes, but he saw it anyway. Luca¡¯s lips curved, almost like a smirk. Then, slow and steady, he lifted the ss himself and drank every drop right in front of me.
The sound of his throat swallowing filled the silence. He set the empty ss down and filled it again. His movements were slow, deliberate, as if he wanted me to watch every second. He slid the ss back to me.
"See," he said. His eyes glinted. "Now you can drink."
Kael leaned in close, his voice a whisper at my ear. "If we wanted to do something, do you think we would stoop so low?"
Heat burned in my cheeks. My heart mmed against my ribs. He had caught me doubting him. He knew I did not trust him, but I didn¡¯t want to give them the opportunity to doubt me more.
So, without another word, I grabbed the ss and lifted it to my lips. The cool water touched my mouth.
Then only I realized just how parched my throat was... it was dry and aching. So, without stopping, I drank it all in one gulp. The water slid down my throat fast, cooling the fire in my chest but not the heat crawling under my skin.
I set the ss back down, my hand shaking. Slowly, I raised my eyes to his again. Luca¡¯s gaze was steady. My breath caught. I did not know what would happen next. I only knew one thing.
I was already too deep in trouble, and these men were definitely toying with me.
Chapter 138: Dread
Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Dread
Selene¡¯s POV~
My eyes darted everywhere, hoping for an escape, but there was none, and the realization made my breathe in shallow gasps. My chest was too tight. My hands clutched the chair until my nails bit the wood.
From the corner of my eyes, I caught Aeron¡¯s hand moving. He suddenly lifted a pen from the table. His fingers twirled it slowly in his hand. The metal caught the light as it spun. But with each twirl, I could only feel dread.
But his next move I have never prepared myself for.
In the next second, he bent down. The pen hooked inside the bracelet on my wrist.
My heart almost stopped.
I almost jumped in my chair. My eyes went wide as saucers. I instantly regretted my reaction. I should not have reacted like this, but damn, his move had scared the hell out of me.
He did not touch me. Only his hand was hooking the bracelet on my fair wrist, slowly rotating it. Still, the heat ran through me as if his hand pressed against mine. The pen slid under the band. He turned it again and again. The chain of silver swayed and clinked.
Why? Why was he ying with it?
Did he know? Did he see what it is?
My breath broke. This was no simple bracelet. It was the enchanted bracelet that had the ability to hide anyone¡¯s scent. And only because of it, I dare to sit in front of them without the fear that they would recognize me.
My eyes slowly lifted to his so I could read what was in his mind, but Aeron¡¯s face was calm. His eyes were far away. He looked lost in thought, as if he was not even aware of the storm he had ced in my chest.
I tore my gaze from him and looked to the others. Luca ced the ss back on the table. Kael stood behind Aeron, still and silent. He had not spoken a word since the start. His face was as cold as stone.
I let out a shaky breath. Maybe they did not know. Maybe I was still safe.
Then Aeron¡¯s eyes lifted. He looked straight at me. His gaze locked into mine.
"What is it?" he asked.
My throat went dry. My lips parted. My voice slipped out soft but steady. "It was given by my birth mother."
His eyes searched mine. I forced myself not to blink. My heart was a storm. Still, I kept my face calm.
Aeron gave a low hum. He pulled the pen free. He leaned back into his chair. The bracelet slid back into ce.
Relief poured through me. I breathed out atst.
But Kael, who had been silent for so long, suddenly decided to intervene and asked in a low voice, but it sounded like a threat to my ears.
The rightful source is F¦Énd£Îovel
"You have one chance," he said. "Tell us why you are here. Or you will not step alive out of this room."
My body shook. Even if I wanted to control the trembling, I could not. My throat burned. Still, I forced weakness onto my face. I made my voice tremble. I let fear cover me like a shroud.
"Alpha, I am sorry. I did not mean it. I was asked to clean in this room. And while cleaning I became curious. I saw the file and opened it. Then you came in and I dropped it. That is all. I swear it."
Tears filled my eyes. They burned until they spilled over. I lowered my head and cried. My shoulders trembled. I looked like nothing more than a broken little human girl who had lost her way.
The silence stretched. I dared not look up.
My only thought was that they would believe my lie and let me go, as I am just a harmless human girl in their eyes.
Then Luca¡¯s voice broke the silence and with it brought me a spark of hope.
"It seems she is telling the truth." He shifted his gaze at Kael. "Do not re at her like that. You will scare her more. What if she is innocent?"
Kael¡¯s eyes held me one more moment. Then he turned away, not even bothering to reply to Luca, but it seemed he had considered his words because in the next second he looked out the window. His lips pressed into a hard line, clearly refusing to speak.
Luca leaned toward me. His voice was sharp now.
"This is yourst chance. If you have nothing to hide, then leave. We forgive you. But hear this. If we find you again, if we see you near this ce once more, forget about leaving alive."
His words struck me hard. Forgive. Leave. Go.
My mouth opened. My voice trembled. "I can really go?"
A small smile curved Luca¡¯s lips. He nodded once. "Yes."
My eyes shot to Aeron and Kael. Neither moved. Neither stopped me.
I pushed myself up on shaking legs. My knees were weak. I bowed deep. "Thank you, Alpha. I will note here again."
Then I turned. I walked fast to the gate. My steps almost tripped on themselves. I did not dare look back. I left the hall and passed through the doors.
The moment I was outside, I almost fell. My breath came out sharp. Relief hit me so strong that I could hardly stand. I had really escaped their clutches.
But inside the hall the air shifted.
Aeron and Kael sat still. Then slowly they turned their heads to the chair where she had been.
"Huh! "Given by Mother," Aeron repeated the words, but suddenly a scoff left his lips. He threw back his head, and a small ironic smile appeared on his face.
Kael was no better than Aeron. He was silent, but if someone looked closely at him, they would have been shocked at how tight his face was clenched, making all the nerves stretch on his neck and even on his entire hands.
Like he was forcing something down so he would not lose control.
Luca looked at both of their reactions, but he did not say anything. Yet his expressions mirrored theirs. He pulled something out from his pocket and twirled it in his hand.
It was a bracelet.
The same as she was wearing. The same chain. The same lock.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!